《Condemned to Death [High Fantasy/Anti-Hero]》


 Chapter 1: Introduction of Seren Celestia

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    In the boundless void of nothingness, a solitary orb drifted, its iridescent surface reflecting the countless bubbles that surrounded it. Within this orb, Seren¡¯s consciousness floated, suspended in timeless observation. Each bubble that passed by him contained a reality, a lifetime he had lived, a persona he had inhabited.


    Seren¡¯s gaze shifted from bubble to bubble. In one, he was a warrior, his blade dripping with the blood of his enemies. In another, he was a lover, his heart heavy with the ache of loss. Yet another showed him as a king, burdened by the weight of a crown, nations¡¯ fates resting upon his shoulders.


    ''Condemned. That''s what I am. Consumed by my failures''


    Seren mused, his thoughts echoing in the emptiness. Each life, each experience, had been a crucible, forging him into the being he was destined to become. The one meant to bring about the world¡¯s end.


    As he drifted, memories of countless lives flashed before him¡ªa whirlwind of joy, sorrow, rage, and love. He had known them all, been shaped by them all. Yet the reason behind it all remained a mystery.


    ''I have lived so many lives. Sometimes I wonder, why me? Why was I chosen for this mission? What did ''He'' see in me?'' Seren pondered.


    ''...No, the real question is, what did I see in myself that I chose to repent this way?''


    His thoughts turned to the beginning, to the first life he could barely remember. In that distant past, he had committed a sin so terrible that it shattered his soul. The nature of this sin was lost to him¡ªGod had taken that memory¡ªbut the weight of that sin had been enough to warrant him eternal damnation.


    In his first life, consumed by guilt and desperate for redemption, Seren had approached God, the all-loving, and begged for a sentence that would cleanse his soul.


    God, in ¡®His¡¯ infinite wisdom and mercy, had offered Seren a choice. He could have chosen a simpler path, one of quiet penance and reflection. But driven by the crushing burden of his guilt, Seren chose the path of ultimate sacrifice. He asked for a sentence, no matter how cruel, that would allow him to atone in the most profound way possible.


    And so, God granted his request. Seren was given a mission to bring an end to a distant world that had gone astray, to become the harbinger of its final moments. It was a mission of unimaginable cruelty, seemingly at odds with the nature of an all-loving deity. Seren did not understand how this would grant him salvation, but he chose to believe in the Lord''s wisdom and began his preparation.


    To prepare for this mission, Seren had to live countless lifetimes across multiple realities. Each life was meant to be a lesson, each experience a step towards becoming the person he needed to be.


    Looking back, Seren reflected on his past, speaking to himself in the void.


    ''When I first set out, I decided if I had any chance to complete my mission, I had to become emotionless¡ªa killing machine capable of destruction beyond human comprehension. For lifetimes, I killed, I slaughtered, I discarded all human life. Eventually, I became numb to killing and being killed. I didn¡¯t care about anything''


    He felt no regret for the pain he had caused.


    ''But just as I was about to become the perfect weapon, the Lord appeared before me. ''He'' commanded me to live the life of a saint. I didn¡¯t understand then, and I still don¡¯t. Why did ''He'' stop me just before I became perfect? Still, I obeyed, as I always had. I lived a few more lives, this time cherishing the world around me. I loved, I protected, I saved.''


    Seren''s gaze was clouded with mixed emotions, a feeling he could not describe welling up inside him.


    ''Then, just as I neared the pinnacle of sainthood, the Lord reappeared. He told me, ''Live the life of a king.'' I didn¡¯t understand. Why did ''He'' stop me again? I asked, but ''He'' only said, ''It is not time yet.'' I didn''t question further and so I followed ''His'' will, time and time again.''


    He sighed, the sound echoing in the lifeless void.


    ''Through all these lives, I¡¯ve never truly become anything. I wasn¡¯t a demon, nor a saint, neither a king... not even a failure.''


    Seren had always questioned what he was becoming. After so long, he finally felt he had an answer.


    "I think... I am nothing."


    As he contemplated his purpose, a radiant figure materialized in the void¡ªan Angel, its presence bringing a soft light to the endless darkness. Seren could not see the Angel¡¯s true form, only a blinding light, but he could sense that the Angel regarded him with a mixture of pity and admiration.


    "Seren," the Angel¡¯s voice resonated, "are you prepared for what lies ahead?"


    Seren¡¯s response was resolute. "This mission... it¡¯s not noble. It¡¯s not glorious. It just is. And I accept it because I must. Because I believe there is a greater purpose in this, so I will complete it."


    The Angel¡¯s light seemed to soften. "Many would break under such a burden."


    A heavy silence followed, laden with the weight of Seren¡¯s words. The Angel then asked, "Do you not resent ¡®Him¡¯ for this task? Do you not question why ''He'' has sealed the memories of your sins?"


    Seren¡¯s answer was immediate. "I do not resent ''Him''. I am eternally grateful to be the vessel for ''His'' greater will. But I am no God, and I know that I know nothing. So I will not question ''His'' decision to seal my memories. I understand that the world I am about to descend upon has committed grave sins, much like my own. Someone must be its executioner, and that someone is me."


    The Angel¡¯s light pulsed with approval. "Your devotion is commendable."


    "In this story, I won¡¯t be a hero. I won¡¯t be a martyr. I will simply be a man doing what needs to be done, regardless of the cost," Seren declared, his resolve unwavering.


    As the conversation drew to a close, Seren felt a shift in the void around him. The time for reflection was ending; the moment to act was approaching. He had lived countless lives, each one a step toward this ultimate purpose.


    The orb that contained his essence began to pulse, its surface rippling with anticipation. The bubbles of alternate realities started to fade, leaving only the vast, empty void and the glowing figure of the Angel.


    "It is time," the Angel announced, its voice echoing through the nothingness.


    Seren, the man of many lives, steeled himself for what was to come. As the void began to dissolve around him, he uttered his final thoughts in this realm:


    "Praise the Lord."


    ¡­


    "...I can no longer see it."


    The ominous words echoed through the vast expanse of shimmering nothingness¡ªa realm that stretched infinitely in every direction, both suffocating and boundless.


    Twenty-two figures stood scattered across this realm, their forms cloaked in ethereal light, each radiating a unique aura of immense power. They gazed down upon the Lexarch world, a vibrant array  of lands and skies with rich resources. The beauty of the world below was starkly contrasted by the shadows that loomed over their gathering.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    One of the figures began to walk away from the group, drawing the surrounding light into a vortex that pulsed with each step. His voice, like resonant thunder, cut through the stillness.


    "He is coming, and there''s nothing we can do to stop it any longer." The weight of his words hung heavy in the air.


    "The world as we know it is about to change irrevocably. This alliance is over, and with it, the certainty we once took for granted." A flicker of fierce resolve ignited in his eyes, burning brightly against the backdrop of despair.


    The others remained silent. Then, one by one, they began to dissipate, their forms dissolving into glimmers of light and shadow that melted into the void. The air crackled with the remnants of their power, leaving behind a profound emptiness.


    The dark realm then slowly collapsed in on itself before vanishing entirely. Its purpose had been fulfilled.


    Thus, in the year 1492 of the Lexarch world, the end of a 1,500-year era known as the ''Epoch of Silence'' was marked¡ªa period when nations, confederations, and religions refrained from all wars.


    It was an age of peace.


    As the last echoes of this grand epoch faded, a new era would silently begin. History would later name it:


    The Era of Unwritten Tomorrows.


    ...


    *Fifteen years later


    11th September, 1507


    The first rays of dawn crept through the cracked frames of glass windows, casting slivers of light across the sparse room.


    Seren''s eyelids fluttered open, his consciousness slowly surfacing. As awareness seeped into him, he turned his head and saw the sunlight filtering through the window. A faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    "Finally," he whispered to the empty room, "After waiting for fifteen years..."


    His words trailed off as he sat up, the threadbare blanket slipping away to reveal a form that seemed both youthful and ancient. Seren''s smooth, silken skin caught the morning light, giving him an ethereal glow. His long, silvery-white hair cascaded down his back like a waterfall of moonlight, a stark contrast to the crimson eyes that now opened fully.


    Those eyes held depths that spoke of experiences far beyond his apparent years. Seren had arrived in this world fifteen years ago, emerging from a realm of nothingness where he had observed countless realities within bubbles, existing as an orb of consciousness.


    He had lived countless lifetimes, endured innumerable atrocities, all for one mission assigned by ''Him''.


    Seren rose from the cold concrete floor, resolving himself for the Realms Rite¡ªa pivotal event for every fifteen-year-old, determining their qualification to become a Lexarch.


    In this world, beings of unparalleled power and wisdom existed, known as Lexarchs. These people held power over the fundamental elements, the laws governing existence, and the concepts that shaped the reality of their world.


    To become a Lexarch was to secure one¡¯s future. Even the weakest Lexarch possessed enough wealth to sustain multiple families for generations.


    The Realms Rite was held annually, and those who passed it were qualified to join the ranks of Lexarchs.


    ¡®The existences in this world will be far more terrifying and unfathomable than anything I experienced in my previous lifetimes,¡¯ Seren thought silently.


    After donning his rugged clothes, he set off toward the mountain summit, where the mansion of the Chimera Vale Chief stood. The anticipation of the Realms Rite weighed heavily on his mind.


    ...


    As Seren walked through the upper district''s bustling market stalls, he saw the peculiar shapes and structures of the shops surrounding the streets.


    Some stalls were round, with large leaves hanging overhead like protective roofs. Others were made of mud, giving them a earthy and primitive feeling. A few even resembled small forts made of bones, sending shivers down the spines of those unaccustomed to such designs.


    As he walked, Seren¡¯s attention was caught by the piercing glare of a shopkeeper who seemed to regard him with deep animosity.


    Seren sighed inwardly, brushing off the hostile gaze, and continued on his path.


    But the shopkeeper¡¯s animosity was not rare. As Seren made his way through the marketplace, he felt the weight of numerous hostile gazes upon him. Some locals armed themselves with makeshift weapons¡ªa stick here, a knife there, even a sword¡ªwielding them as if to assert dominance.


    Yet Seren remained undeterred, his long silver hair swaying in the wind as he pressed on with cold determination through the crowded streets.


    Upon reaching the grand mansion at the heart of Chimera Vale, Seren was met with a crowd gathered outside its imposing gates.


    Among the crowd, Seren observed the various people, most around his own age of fifteen who were also here for the Rite.


    Despite the tension hanging in the air, Seren remained calm and composed, preparing himself for the challenges ahead. But as he subconsciously imagined the consequences of his actions, doubts began to bubble up in his mind.


    ¡®The people in this world that I have observed for the past fifteen years...¡¯


    Seren''s gaze softened momentarily, a rare glimmer of empathy breaking through his stoic exterior.


    ¡®...What am I thinking? I am not the Judge.¡¯


    ...


    Near the stone wall of the mansion, a cluster of fifteen-year-olds gathered around two figures locked in a fierce arm-wrestling match. The tension in the air was palpable as they focused on the contest before them.


    One participant stood at average height, his black hair tinged with a reddish hue at the center. His face was twisted in effort, muscles straining as he poured every ounce of strength into the match.


    Opposite him sat a colossal man, built like a mountain with muscles bulging beneath his hanfu. Despite his imposing physique, his expression remained serene, a calm glint in his eye as his ponytail swayed gently in the breeze.


    With a subtle shift of his weight to the left, the towering man unleashed a sudden burst of strength. In an instant, he leaned all his weight to the right, sending his opponent''s arm crashing down.


    Thud!


    The spectators erupted in cheers and applause, their voices filled with awe at the display of power.


    ¡°DAMN IT!¡± the defeated man growled, frustration evident in his voice.


    ¡°What''d you expect, Lorien? Kai¡¯s from the Valorheart family. You never stood a chance,¡± remarked a tall, skinny youth standing beside him, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    Lorien scowled as he rose from the wooden box used for the match. ¡°Shut up. At least I had the guts to try, Finn. Unlike someone.¡± He shot a glare at his companion.


    ¡°Hey, I like my arms unbroken, thank you very much,¡± Finn retorted with a smug smile.


    Lorien was about to continue the argument when suddenly caught sight of a figure standing at the edge of the crowd.


    ¡°Well, well. If it isn¡¯t the king of thieves himself. Come to grace us with your presence, Seren?¡± Lorien sneered, his words dripping with mockery as he singled out the newcomer.


    The crowd¡¯s attention shifted to Seren, who stood at the periphery of the circle. His crimson eyes, devoid of panic or anger, were filled instead with icy indifference as he met Lorien¡¯s gaze without flinching.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the guy who¡¯s been robbing people?¡± someone in the crowd whispered.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe he has the nerve to show up here,¡± another said with contempt.


    ¡°Eh, leave him be. The village Enforcers will catch him eventually,¡± a third muttered, his tone tinged with both pity and amusement.


    Seren¡¯s gaze lingered on Lorien for a moment before he turned away, dismissing the crowd¡¯s whispers as irrelevant noise. He began to walk away, uninterested in the confrontation.


    ¡°Hey, Seren!¡± Lorien called after him, spreading his arms wide. ¡°How about this? Beat Kai in arm wrestling, and I¡¯ll give you ten gold coins.¡±


    Seren halted, his interest piqued. He turned back, his eyes narrowing as he considered the offer.


    ¡°BUT,¡± Lorien added, a sly grin playing on his lips, ¡°if you lose, you have to give back everything you stole from the stall owners and apologize in front of everyone.¡±


    Seren¡¯s gaze hardened as he stared at Lorien.


    ¡°Forty gold,¡± he replied in a deep, measured tone.


    ¡°DEAL!¡± Lorien exclaimed, eagerness and triumph gleaming in his eyes. He turned to Kai, who remained seated opposite him. ¡°That¡¯s fine with you, right?¡±


    Kai nodded silently, his expression unchanged.


    Seren approached the wooden box, then paused and looked at Kai. ¡°Isn¡¯t it basic courtesy to shake hands before a match?¡± he suggested, his unexpected politeness catching the onlookers off guard.


    Kai¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he stood, his mood lifted by his opponent¡¯s apparent respect. ¡°Of course,¡± he replied in a satisfied tone.


    With a nonchalant demeanor, Seren walked toward Kai. Just as he reached out for the handshake, his foot caught on a small rock and he instantly lost his balance and stumbled forward.


    In a flustered motion, Seren reached out instinctively to steady himself but accidently grabbing onto Kai¡¯s sleeve.


    Riip!


    The fabric tore with a sharp rip, eliciting a gasp from the crowd as Seren tumbled to the ground, staring up in disbelief at Kai¡¯s bare arm and the torn sleeve in his hand.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    The crowd erupted into laughter, mocking Seren¡¯s clumsiness with jeers. "Smooth move, Seren!"


    "Careful, the ground¡¯s out to get you too!" another taunted.


    Flushed with embarrassment, Seren quickly got up and offered an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll pay for it¡­¡±


    Kai, unbothered by the accident, waved off the concern with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have plenty of clothes at home. One torn sleeve isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    Relieved that Kai wasn''t a petty person, Seren then shook hands with him before taking their positions for the match.


    Both of them clasped their hands to start the arm wrestle with tension in the air.


    But before the match began, Kai wore a puzzled expression as he caught sight of Seren chewing something in his mouth as he grinding on it viciously. Thinking nothing of it, Kai dismissed it quickly, shaking off the distraction as he focused on preparing for the competition.


    Lorien¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and clear:


    ¡°READY... SET... GO!¡±


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 2: Rise

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    11th September, 1507


    At Lorien¡¯s call, Seren instantly surged all his strength into his arm, choosing speed over power. Yet, Kai¡¯s arm remained unmoved. Seren''s confidence visibly faltered, a cold despair gnawing at his chest as he realized his strategy might not work.


    Desperation darkened his eyes. Seren bit down on his lip, abandoning speed for brute force. His heart pounded with urgency as he used all his muscle strength to bring Kai down.


    The crowd, sensing the shift, erupted in cheers for Kai, their voices filled with unwavering support. Among the applause, some taunts cut through, mocking Seren''s struggle.


    The contrast between the crowd¡¯s admiration for Kai and their ridicule of Seren heightened the tension. Seren was the underdog, battling against odds that seemed insurmountable.


    Kai watched Seren¡¯s futile efforts with a mixture of disappointment and anticipation. He sighed inwardly, ready to end the match with a single, decisive blow. Leaning into his technique, Kai prepared to unleash his power. But then, something stopped him that made his heart grip¡ªhe saw a twisted smile creeping across Seren¡¯s face slowly with his eyes gleaming with cruel intent, like everything was in his control.


    Kai¡¯s heart raced, a sudden dread taking hold. A shiver ran down his spine, his instincts screaming a warning. He realized, too late, that he might have underestimated Seren.


    In his panic, Kai decided to unleash his full strength, not holding back as he had done with Lorien. But just as he released his power, Seren laughed in his as his plan had succeeded. Then he inhaled sharply and spat at Kai¡¯s elbow. The spit was no ordinary saliva¡ªit was green, slimy, and foul.


    As the vile substance touched Kai¡¯s elbow and the table, his grip slipped. In that instant, Seren surged forward with all his strength, overwhelming Kai in a final push.


    THUD!


    The match was over. Seren had won, leaving Kai stunned and defeated, his fall sealed by a tactic no one had seen coming.


    For a moment, silence gripped the crowd, their minds struggling to process what had just happened. Seren¡¯s unexpected move left them in shock, their eyes darting between Seren and Lorien in confusion.


    It wasn¡¯t until Seren stood, approaching Lorien with an outstretched hand, that the crowd erupted in outrage.


    ¡°He spat! He spat on him!¡±


    Boos and jeers filled the air.


    ¡°Disgusting! That¡¯s not how you win!¡±


    As the reality of Seren¡¯s treachery sank in, the atmosphere turned venomous, thick with a sense of betrayal.


    ¡°ENOUGH!¡±


    The voice cut through the chaos and all eyes turned to Kai.


    ¡°The match is over. This is Seren¡¯s victory. In life, the fallen have no voice to cry out. It doesn¡¯t matter how he won. In the end, I was beaten. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Kai¡¯s words resonated, a mix of resignation and determination. The crowd, taken aback, began to see the wisdom in his acceptance.


    For a moment, no one spoke, the weight of Kai¡¯s words settling over them.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a real warrior¡¯s attitude!¡± someone in the crowd called out.


    ¡°Yeah, Kai gets it,¡± another agreed. ¡°It¡¯s not just about winning.¡±


    Admiration for Kai¡¯s character grew, recognizing not just his strength but his resolve in accepting the harsh realities of combat.


    ¡°Someone could learn a thing or two about honor from Kai,¡± a spectator murmured.


    ¡°No kidding,¡± his friend replied. ¡°Shame not everyone fights with the same class.¡±


    Seren ignored the murmurs, his gaze locked on Lorien with an intensity that demanded acknowledgment. Lorien gritted his teeth before snapping his fingers. A servant hurried over, a pouch of clinking gold coins in hand.


    Lorien shoved the pouch into Seren¡¯s hand, his expression a mix of resignation and disinterest as he turned away, unwilling to engage in pointless talks.


    Seren contemplated silently as he watched Lorien''s slightly slumped shoulders and his clenched fist as he walked away. After a while, a slight smile appeared on his face, seemingly satisfied with his thoughts.


    ...


    At a distance, a group of elders observed the scene.


    One, an elderly woman draped in white garments with a black cloak edged in fiery red, spoke with a tone heavy with experience.


    ¡°That child, Seren, is far more sinister than his peers.¡±


    A tall, slender elder dressed similarly interjected. ¡°Indeed. When he fell, he tore off Kai¡¯s sleeve on purpose. During the fall, he even secretly stuffed his mouth with meadow grass¡ªa bitter herb that turns green and slimy when mixed with water.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    He paused, letting his words sink in. ¡°In the arm wrestle, he pretended to struggle, luring Kai into a false sense of security. As Kai prepared for his final push, Seren then made a taunting expression that was a subtle ploy to showcase everything was in his control. Kai bought into it and in his alarmed state, exerted full force. And then Seren spat the meadow grass onto Kai¡¯s elbow¡ªthe same elbow that, now without its sleeve, couldn¡¯t hold its grip on the table. With that, Seren easily won without using brute force¡±


    The elder¡¯s gaze turned to the woman. ¡°Luna, what¡¯s your take? Should we eliminate him?¡±


    Luna remained calm, her smile serene. ¡°Leave him be. He will be a valuable lesson for Lorien in the future.¡±


    The elder studied her for a moment before speaking, a trace of resignation in his tone. ¡°You¡¯re becoming more like a doting grandmother.¡±


    Luna¡¯s voice held a distant sadness. ¡°Perhaps, after living so long, I wish to see my grandchildren succeed.¡±


    ...


    The crowd had just begun to disperse when suddenly¡ª


    BOOM!


    An explosion rocked the red gate, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What in the world?!¡±


    A youth near the gate stumbled back, shielding his eyes from the debris.


    As the dust settled, an imposing figure emerged from the wreckage, standing at the center of the chaos. Clad in plain black, his medium-length black hair was pulled back into a bun, his tan, black skin radiating authority.


    This was Elara Swift, the Village Chief¡¯s secretary, a rank 3 Lexarch, and one of the strongest in Chimera Vale.


    His sharp eyes scanned the crowd, each gaze a heavy weight pressing down, instilling unease in those who met his stare.


    The youths stared at Elara, a wave of awe and trepidation washing over them.


    This was the man who had ascended to power at a young age, every child in the village had heard of his name at some point in their lives.


    As the rank 3 Lexarch Elara stood, a few figures suddenly appeared before him out of nowhere, their sudden appearance rippling through the crowd like a stone cast into still water.


    These newcomers were the elders of the three ruling families of Chimera Vale, each one was a figure of power and respect. They knelt with practiced reverence, heads slightly bowed, fists clasped in the formal greeting reserved for those of superior rank.


    ¡°We greet the Gale of Chimera,¡± they intoned in unison, their voices steeped in deference.


    Among them were Luna Ashbourne and Darius Ashbourne, who had observed Seren earlier. But it was the youngest who drew attention¡ªKaelen Frostshade, the Frostshade family¡¯s prodigy, heir, and a figure known for his cold detachment from others.


    Beside them stood the twins, Landon and Logan of the Valorheart family, aged yet formidable in matching grey and black hanfus. Their unique bond was marked by a shared flaw¡ªLandon was blind in his left eye, Logan in his right.


    Elara''s gaze swept over the elders, his eyes like a predator¡¯s, piercing and cold. Finally, in a voice as hoarse as the wind through dead leaves, he asked, ¡°How many?¡±


    In perfect harmony, Landon and Logan replied, ¡°There are 91 participants this year from 60 different families.¡±


    Elara gave no sign of surprise. ¡°Bring them in.¡±


    The elders rose and signaled the gathered youths to follow. Kai, Finn, Lorien, Seren, and the others fell into step behind them, their faces tense with a mix of emotions¡ªnervous anticipation, excitement, and a creeping fear¡ªas the red gate creaked open before them.


    Beyond the gate lay a scene of ethereal beauty. A majestic fountain marked the entrance to a grand mansion. On either side, meticulously trimmed grass extended like a green carpet, inviting them into the heart of power.


    They passed the fountain and entered the mansion, the opulent surroundings imposing an eerie silence on the group. The youths walked in solemnity, their earlier bravado crushed under the weight of the mansion''s grandeur.


    Elara led them with the elders close behind and after navigating a labyrinth of corridors, they finally arrived at a door at the end of the hall. Elara pushed it open, revealing a set of stone stairs spiraling down into darkness. Without hesitation, he descended, the elders and youths following closely. The darkness swallowed them whole, the sound of their footsteps the only thing breaking the oppressive silence.


    Minutes passed like hours. The air grew thick and hot, the tunnel moist yet devoid of life. Then, finally, a faint light appeared in the distance. They emerged into an underground passage, dimly lit by sparse candle lamps clinging to the walls. The path was short, ending at a towering iron door, its surface etched with intricate patterns. Two figures, their faces concealed by dark cloth, stood guard, their presence radiating quiet menace.


    Seren¡¯s instincts honed through thousands of lifetimes could tell these were no ordinary guards. They were at least rank 2 Lexarchs with formidable strength, adding a layer of tension to the already charged atmosphere.


    ¡°Welcome back, Captain. Please show us your soul plate,¡± one of the guards said, bowing with a clasped fist.


    Elara, silent as always, produced a white rectangular plate from his sleeve. The guard examined it carefully before nodding and signaling to his companion. Together, they placed their hands on the runes, which began to swirl and shift, glowing faintly. The door shimmered, dimmed, and then dissolved into thin air, revealing an empty room beyond.


    The chamber was stark, devoid of any furnishings or signs of life. Once everyone was inside, Elara raised his right hand and executed a simple vertical chop.


    ¡°Fall¡±


    Instantly, the ground vanished beneath them, replaced by an endless void of darkness.


    Finn felt his body turn weightless for split-second before helplessly falling into the void.


    ¡°NO NO HELP! AHHH!¡± Finn¡¯s scream echoed, high-pitched and desperate, as he tumbled through the blackness. His terror was contagious, and soon others joined in, their cries mingling with Finn¡¯s frantic wails.


    Finn screamed to no end as he prayed to every God-like existence he knew of to save him.


    Bonk!


    ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself, you stupid dimwit!¡± Lorien¡¯s voice cut through the chaos, sharp with annoyance as he smacked Finn on the head.


    Finn¡¯s eyes snapped open, confusion clouding his features as he realized he wasn¡¯t dead. ¡°Huh, I¡¯m still alive,¡± he muttered, his fear giving way to bewilderment.


    Lorien facepalmed, questioning the universe that had cursed him with such a fool for a companion.


    Looking around, Finn found himself in an endless grassland under a star-filled sky, the darkness above in stark contrast to the vibrant world below. But what drew his gaze was the colossal cherry blossom tree in the distance, its ethereal light bathing the land in a serene glow. White dandelions floated lazily around its base, while a neon green gem hovered within a deep, ten-foot hole at the tree¡¯s heart.


    Seren stood apart, his eyes locked on the breathtaking sight. Unshed tears welled up inside him, not from sadness, but from the overwhelming mix of awe, determination, and an ancient longing that surged within him. Countless lifetimes of struggle, sacrifice, and relentless pursuit had brought him here.


    To him, this was more than a journey¡ªit was his destiny. A destiny that would bring unimaginable pain and suffering to the world, a fate he embraced without hesitation.


    He thanked ''Him'' for this moment, this chance that ''He'' had granted him to change his fate.


    With a resolve that burned like a flame, Seren took a step forward. In this place of unspeakable beauty and power, as he stood on the precipice of greatness, a single thought rang through his mind:


    It was time to rise.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 3: Realms Rite

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    11th September, 1507


    Finn picked himself up from the ground, dusting off his clothes with exaggerated nonchalance. He then flashed a reassuring smile at the shaken girls nearby, offering them help while blatantly ignoring the boys who were also struggling to recover.


    Lorien watched, mouth slightly agape, as Finn¡¯s comforting presence enveloped the girls.


    ¡®Weren¡¯t you just screaming like a girl moments ago? Where¡¯s your dignity? How are you this shameless?¡¯ Lorien thought, both amused and amazed by Finn¡¯s audacity.


    ...


    Once everyone had settled, their nerves steeled for what was to come, Elara¡¯s voice cut through the air, authoritative and unyielding. "The Realms Rite is a ceremony to test your talent, aptitude, and willpower¡ªto see if you are worthy of becoming a Lexarch."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "I will call you one by one. Your task is simple: go to the base of the Luminar tree and pluck one of the flowers growing there. What happens next will depend on whether you succeed."


    Silence followed, thick with anticipation. Finn, eager to impress others, raised his hand and volunteered to go first. Lorien watched him with incredulity in his eyes, but held his tongue, letting Finn test the waters first.


    Elara¡¯s gaze lingered on Finn for a moment before he nodded. "Suit yourself."


    With a confident stride, Finn approached the towering Luminar tree, thoughts of glory and admiration swirling in his mind. ¡®If I can show everyone my strong side and be the first person to pass with flying marks...¡¯ he thought to himself, ¡®...Then the girls will definitely fall head over heels for me!¡¯.


    From a normal person¡¯s perspective, Finn was ¡®desperate for love¡¯.


    As Finn reached the base of the tree, he marveled at the enchanting sight of the flowers, their petals glowing with an otherworldly light. He reached out, intent on plucking one when a sudden movement caught his eye¡ªa massive, ghostly axe hurtling toward his neck.


    Finn¡¯s eyes widened in terror, his body freezing as the axe closed in.


    CRASH!


    Years of training kicked in, and with reflexes honed since childhood, Finn threw himself backward, narrowly dodging the deadly blade. The axe smashed into the ground, sending dirt and debris flying.


    His heart pounded in his chest as he turned to face the threat. A 3-meter-tall minotaur loomed before him, its blood-red eyes burning with malice. Saliva dripped from its snarling jaws as it exhaled heavy breaths. The blue gem embedded in its chest glinted in the light, a cold contrast to its matted grey fur.


    Finn felt his courage waver, dwarfed by the minotaur¡¯s sheer size and power as panic clawed at him. But then suddenly Elara¡¯s voice broke through his haze of fear.


    "I forgot to mention," Elara said, almost casually, "there will be a small test by the Luminar tree to see if you¡¯re worthy of the flower, but I''m sure you will be fine"


    ¡°YOU FUC¡ª¡±


    Before Finn could finish his curse, the minotaur charged forward with its axe raised for a killing blow.


    Reacting on instinct, Finn twisted his body sideways, narrowly avoiding the strike.


    Crash!


    ¡°Argh¡± Finn growled in pain under his breath as he held his shoulder and leaped backwards to build some distance between him and the minotaur.


    The axe embedded itself in the ground again, but not before grazing Finn¡¯s arm and slicing through his hair. Blood trickled from the shallow gash on his left shoulder as he leaped back, putting distance between himself and the beast.


    The minotaur wrenched its axe free and swung again, this time in a wide horizontal arc. Finn ducked, narrowly evading the deadly swing. He retreated further, his mind racing as he analyzed the situation.


    ¡®The minotaur has a much larger body than me and I have no way of competing with its speed or strength, but it has no technique in its attacks, so they are easy to avoid. Even with that, logically speaking even if all the kids behind me joined in the battle, all of us would die without being able to put up a fight, not even Kai with his immense strength can do anything against that thing¡¯.


    Amidst the flurry of attacks, Finn''s gaze locked onto a glimmering object embedded in the minotaur''s chest¡ªa radiant blue gem pulsating with an otherworldly light. In that moment of clarity, Finn hypothesized the key to victory might lie in destroying the gem, a daunting task in the midst of battle but a chance nonetheless.


    The other youths watched the battle, their faces pale with fear. The sight of the minotaur left them with a sinking realization: they would be the next ones to face this monstrosity.


    ...


    After formulating a plan, Finn discarded his sandals, feeling the cool grass beneath his feet. He dodged the minotaur¡¯s relentless attacks, each swing of the axe barely missing him as he waited for the right moment.


    Finally, the minotaur raised its arms for a devastating vertical slash. Seizing the opportunity, Finn leaped back, avoiding the blow. The axe embedded itself in the ground with a resounding thud.


    But then instead of retreating, Finn did something completely unexpected¡ªhe charged at the minotaur, launching himself into the air. It was a reckless move, one that defied logic. His flimsy body against the towering beast seemed a doomed effort.


    The minotaur reacted with deadly speed, yanking its axe free and swinging upward. Before the blade could make contact, Finn with his determination born out of desperation, grabbed the blade with his bare feet and used the axe to launch himself into the air.


    Finn was sent flying at impressive speeds into the air before his ascent finally stopped, he found himself 50 meters high and bathed in the surreal beauty of his surroundings¡ªthe verdant landscape stretching out beneath him and the starry sky embracing him in its vast expanse.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Finn didn¡¯t take the opportunity to take this view in because in a few moments, his head might be rolling on the ground.


    As he began to descend, he saw the menacing minotaur on the ground staring intently at him with its blood-curdling eyes and its axe in a ready position to take his life. He felt a surge of fear course through his veins but he did not lose hope. He knew he had one chance to beat this deadly beast. Then he sucked in a breath of air and yelled at the top of his lungs as loud as he could.


    ¡°LORIENNNNN!¡± he screamed, his voice ringing out across the battlefield.


    From within the crowd, Lorien¡¯s voice responded with a mix of eagerness and confidence. ¡°I was wondering when you¡¯d call for your savior.¡±


    Lorien reached into his pocket, pulling out a gleaming silver ring. In a mesmerizing display of mysticism, the ring lit up and suddenly a golden boar spear materialized in his hand, its shaft glinting with the brilliance of pure gold.


    With a swift motion, Lorien hoisted the spear over his shoulder and then tensing his muscles to the extreme, he ran in Finn¡¯s direction. With each step he closed the distance to Finn, his determination became more resolute.


    Then with a thunderous stomp, Lorien halted his momemtum and with all his might, he hurled the spear towards Finn, the air singing with its flight.


    Finn, still descending, felt a wave of relief as he saw the spear racing toward him.


    With his quick thinking, Finn had previously formulated a daring plan: to provoke the minotaur into an upward slash and use its momentum to launch himself into the air and then catch the spear.


    He did not dare think of trying to intercept the weapon on the ground, knowing the minotaur would see it coming but now, with the creature''s attention solely focused on him. His plan had been reckless, but it was his only hope.


    Finn¡¯s mind raced as he calculated his next move, but his thoughts were abruptly shattered by a sudden, chilling realization. The minotaur, defying all his expectations, unleashed a move that sent a shiver down his spine.


    Instead of waiting on the ground to intercept Finn¡¯s descent, the beast propelled itself into the air with monstrous strength, hurtling toward Finn with terrifying speed and intent. It aimed to end his life mid-air.


    This unforeseen twist dashed all of Finn''s hopes and left his carefully crafted strategy in ruins.


    Finn''s heart sank as he realized the flaw in his plan: the precise positioning required for him to catch the spear had been disrupted by the minotaur''s unexpected leap. Although the spear might still reach him before the minotaur, it would be too late as the minotaur would already be towering over him ready to slice him in half.


    As he contemplated the grim reality, dread coiled in the pit of his stomach. With the minotaur coming closer and closer ready to strike, Finn faced a race against time to salvage any hope of survival amidst the chaos of battle.


    Just as Finn was about to give up all hope, his gaze caught a glimmer of gold emanating from his side. His eyes widened as he realized¡ª


    It was the spear!


    Against all odds, the spear, which should have been seconds late, appeared miraculously beside him. Its golden glow cut through the darkness, a lifeline in the chaos.


    With a swift motion, Finn seized the spear with a grin spreading across his face. In a euphoric tone, he exclaimed, "Seems like our Ashbourne has improved yet again!"


    It seemed Lorien had become stronger in recent years which allowed him to throw the spear with more strength than normal and make it reach Finn sooner than expected.


    Harnessing the spear¡¯s momentum, Finn twisted his body in a full 360-degree rotation. With unwavering resolve, he aimed directly at the minotaur below, then hurled the spear with all his might.


    As the minotaur charged ahead, it noticed its opponent had grabbed a weapon and had already thrown it his way.


    The minotaur, sensing the imminent threat, tried to raise its axe to block the incoming weapon. But it was too slow. The spear, driven by Lorien¡¯s throw and Finn¡¯s extra push, moved faster than the beast¡¯s reflexes could manage.


    Thrust!


    The spear pierced through the minotaur¡¯s defenses, impaling its chest and shattering the blue crystal embedded there.


    ¡°MOARRRRR!¡±


    The beast¡¯s roar of agony echoed through the battlefield as its massive form began to dissolve, fading into transparency with each bellow until it flickered out of existence, leaving only a faint glimmer in its wake.


    The crowd was first shocked beyond belief but then quickly erupted into cheers, their voices a mix of awe and admiration. Finn, despite lacking the title of a Lexarch, had achieved the impossible¡ªdefeating a beast that only a Lexarch could hope to conquer. His courage and skill earned him the respect of all who witnessed his triumph.


    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s cheers abruptly ceased as an ear-piercing scream filled the air. All eyes turned skyward to find Finn plummeting toward the ground, tears streaming from his eyes and snot trailing from his nose. In his triumph, he had forgotten the small detail of how to land safely from a height equivalent to a 15-story building.


    Finn closed his eyes, bracing for the inevitable impact as his screams echoed through the air. Desperation gripped him as he prayed for a miracle.


    ¡®Mom, I¡¯m sorry for blaming the dog for my farts and using your expensive face cream as hand lotion. If I survive this, I¡¯ll make it up to you, I swear!¡¯


    Just as he was repenting, anticipating his impending doom, he felt a sudden lightness envelop him. Arms swiftly encircled his legs and upper back, slowly halting his descent to a stop. With a mixture of relief and curiosity, Finn cautiously opened his eyes to behold a handsome figure with a chiselled jawline, eagle-sharp eyes, and strands of hair cascading down his shoulder.


    Before Finn could meet the gates of the afterlife, it was none other than Elara Swift who swooped in to catch him, averting the disaster.


    In the blink of an eye, Elara reappeared before the stunned crowd, carrying Finn like a princess in his arms. The sight elicited a few cheers and giggles from the girls in the crowd.


    Lorien, witnessing this scene, struggled to contain his laughter, fighting harder than he had when throwing the spear.


    Elara looked down and saw Finn looking up at him, his eyes wide with a mix of awe and embarrassment, as though he were a girl smitten by her first crush. Elara smiled faintly and leaned in close to Finn''s face. This caused Finn to instinctively shut his eyes as he waited silently.


    In a low, deep voice, Elara whispered into his ear with a harrowing tone that did not suit his smile, "If I ever catch you making that expression again...¡±


    ¡°I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Kiiiiiiii!¡±


    With a shrill shriek, Finn broke free from Elara''s embrace before darting behind Lorien, moving faster than when he was fighting the minotaur with his guard raised, as if prepared for another battle.


    Ignoring Finn''s reaction, Elara shifted his focus to the crowd of youths and said in a commanding voice.


    "All of you must face the minotaur and defeat it to prove your worthiness to the Luminar tree," he declared, observing the youths'' horrified and unsettled reactions. "But you don''t have to kill it. Simply touch the blue gem on its chest, and you will pass the tree''s test. The elders and I are here to intervene if your lives are truly in danger."


    After hearing this information the youths let out a deep sigh of relief, realizing their lives would not be in danger during the fight.


    Finn, still recovering from his ordeal, stared at Elara in disbelief before muttering under his breath, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this earlier? I nearly got myself killed for nothing.¡±


    Elara, hearing Finn¡¯s complaint from a distance, turned slightly and said with a sly smile, ¡°You seemed very confident when you volunteered, so I kept quiet. Besides, your effort wasn¡¯t wasted.¡±


    Turning back to the crowd, Elara continued, ¡°If you manage to destroy the gem on the minotaur¡¯s chest, it will greatly aid you in the next stage of the rite and may even earn you a special gift from the Luminar tree.¡±


    Realizing he had earned himself a reward, Finn puffed up with pride¡ªuntil he heard Elara¡¯s next words. ¡°However, that benefit doesn¡¯t apply to you, Finn. You received outside help in the form of the momentum built by the spear. The Luminar tree will likely give you an ordinary assessment, or it might even strip you of your right to become a Lexarch.¡±


    Finn¡¯s expression fell as the gravity of the situation sank in. Any thoughts of pride vanished, replaced by the desire to dig a grave and disappear into it.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 4: Desperate Measures

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    11th September, 1507


    After witnessing Finn¡¯s fight, the crowd braced themselves for the challenges ahead. They knew now, at least, that they could battle without fearing for their lives.


    "Alright, you¡ªthe girl with the short hair," Elara commanded, his voice flat as he pointed toward a girl standing at the back of the crowd.


    She was 165 centimeters tall, her black hair cut into a neat bob. A ninjato hung at her waist, and her appearance, though unassuming, was marked by a quiet resolve. Her heart skipped a beat when Elara called her name; she hadn¡¯t expected to be chosen so soon.


    As she stepped forward, the weight of her family''s hopes and sacrifices bore heavily on her shoulders.


    In the bustling streets of Chimera Vale, commoner families sacrificed and longed for their children to go into the Realms Rite. For them, this event represented a rare chance¡ªa glimmer of hope for a better life.


    Before one could even participate in the Realms Rite, they had to first endure a grueling tournament of brutal test of skill and endurance. For eleven days, from dawn till dusk, participants clashed in fierce combat, their bodies pushed to the brink of exhaustion. Each day brought new challenges, new opponents, and relentless pressure to prove oneself worthy of entering the Realms Rite.


    Yet, lurking behind the chaos of the tournament was another challenge¡ªthe overwhelming influence of the wealthy and powerful Lexarch families. With their vast resources and professional training, these families gave their offspring an edge that commoners could only dream of. For the girl, facing one of these higher rankers would mean a brutal, likely hopeless, match.


    But she pressed on and finally made it to Realms Rite against all odds. For her, the path to the Rite offered the possibility of becoming a Lexarch and joining the upper ranks of the society.


    As she approached the tranquil meadow, her eyes fixed on the soft glow of the white dandelions. She paused at a precise distance, gripping her ninjato tightly as anticipation coursed through her veins.


    Suddenly, a delicate pink pellet descended from the Luminar tree, transforming into a mesmerizing blue gem before her eyes. The gem cast a dim light, revealing a faint, translucent figure¡ªa minotaur, slowly materializing.


    In a heartbeat, the spectral image solidified into a towering behemoth, its crimson eyes burning through the veil of reality. She seemed no larger than a mouse before a predator.


    With steely eyes, the girl drew her ninjato and surged forward, closing the distance between herself and the minotaur. The beast bellowed, brandishing its massive axe as it charged to meet her.


    At two meters apart, the minotaur attacked with a leftward diagonal swing. The girl deftly evaded by sliding between its legs as the axe buried itself in the ground. Mid-slide, she twisted around, aiming her assault at the minotaur''s vulnerable flank.


    Anticipating her move, the minotaur adjusted its stance and prepared another strike. As she closed in, it swung its free hand in a defensive maneuver, trying to intercept her.


    Undeterred, the girl calculated her next move in an instant. She opted to slide again beneath the impending blow. She slid under the giant arm, aiming for the minotaur''s exposed chest, knowing one arm was still gripping the axe embedded in the ground.


    But just as her slide neared its end, the minotaur¡¯s arm halted mid-air directly above her. A foreboding pause gripped her heart with trepidation. Then, with a thunderous crash, the giant arm descended with alarming speed.


    Bam!


    The impact caught one of her arms, crushing it under the minotaur¡¯s immense weight.


    "Ach!"


    She cried out in pain as the minotaur¡¯s heavy arm pinned her down. Her face contorted as desperately she tried to free herself, but her arm wouldn¡¯t budge. Looking up, her eyes met the minotaur¡¯s, its grin filled with cruel delight at finally catching its prey.


    Knowing her fate was sealed, she made a swift but painful decision.


    With her free arm, she swung her ninjato, slicing through the arm trapped beneath the weight. The minotaur, surprised by her boldness, didn¡¯t expect its prey to be this desperate. With the trapped limb severed, the girl seized the opportunity, the girl leaped towards the minotaur¡¯s exposed chest, knowing it couldn''t defend itself with one arm holding the axe that dug into the ground and the other pinning her severed arm.


    As the minotaur realized its defeat was imminent, it let go of the axe and attempted to do a desperate embrace trying to crush the girl and end her life before fading away with the gem.


    With determination, the girl reached the gem and plunged her ninjato into it before shattering the source of the minotaur''s power.


    As the minotaur began to vanish, she felt a brief moment of relief¡ªbut it was short-lived. Suddenly, a sharp pain pierced her back as the minotaur''s last attack connected, forcing her to cough up blood.


    She was sent flying through the minotaur¡¯s dissipating form, tumbling to the ground, her body rolling several times before coming to a stop. The girl¡¯s consciousness then slipped away as darkness enveloped her.


    ...


    A flame flickered beside the fallen girl, and a figure cloaked in white, adorned with dancing flames, materialized. It was Luna, arriving just in time to save the girl from the brink of death. Her weathered hand emitted a soothing green light as she knelt beside the unconscious girl.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Luna¡¯s stern gaze softened as she assessed the girl¡¯s condition. She sighed in relief, knowing the girl would survive, though she lamented the misfortune of the minotaur¡¯s final blow.


    Smiling warmly at the girl¡¯s exhausted form, Luna offered a silent congratulations.


    The crowd, hushed by the intensity of the scene, bore witness to the immense determination required to overcome the Realms Rite. The atmosphere was solemn, devoid of celebratory cheers.


    Emerging from a flicker of flames before the crowd, Luna cradled the unconscious girl in her arms, the girl still clutching her sword tightly.


    As tension gripped the onlookers, Elara¡¯s ominous voice echoed, calling forth the next participant¡ªa seemingly ordinary boy. He pushed through his fear and advanced toward the ominous tree in the distance.


    As the Realms Rite unfolded, each youth stepped forward with the weight of their hopes for a better future. Despite varied strategies, most encounters with the minotaur ended within seconds. The creature¡¯s deadly precision left challengers flustered and defenseless, their weapons often shattering upon impact or failing to breach the minotaur¡¯s defense.


    ...


    While the matches were unfolding, Seren away from everyone''s view, discreetly made his way over to someone. The person immediately sensed someone looking at them but they didn''t do anything as they let Seren get close to them.


    When Seren was near enough, he spoke in a polite, almost vulnerable tone. "Ua, sorry to interrupt, but may I request something, Elder Elara?"


    Elara, standing still, slightly moved his gaze to meet Seren¡¯s nervous expression. He observed Seren quietly for a few moments before speaking. "What?"


    "Can I please go last in the Realms Rite?" Seren asked, a hint of anxiousness in his voice.


    Elara didn¡¯t reply immediately, scrutinizing Seren with sharp eyes. Under his gaze, Seren fidgeted nervously, clearly uneasy as he awaited the elder¡¯s decision.


    ...


    Back in the battles that unfolded, many youths attempted to replicate Finn''s daring tactic by hurling their weapons toward the blue gem on the creature''s chest. Yet, their efforts proved futile. The minotaur, with uncanny speed and intelligence, adapted swiftly, countering each move with ruthless efficiency. One student exceptional skill finally managed to get through the minotaur¡¯s defences and got his weapon to touch the blue gem. The youth immediately started celebrating, but a moment of misguided celebration turned to horror as the unfortunate soul discovered the minotaur didn¡¯t dissipate. A silent, swift strike followed, and the youth lost a limb before the elders intervened, halting the match.


    The students then realized that the criteria for success was not simply to touch the gem, but to make physical skin contact. It was a stark distinction between throwing a weapon that spelled the difference between victory and defeat, a lesson learned at great cost.


    Whenever a youth''s life was in peril, the elders intervened just in time. With mysterious powers, they dispatched the minotaur in various ways¡ªengulfing it in flames, freezing it solid, or making it vanish without a trace.


    Despite the more than fifty-meter distance from the elders, their timely interventions ensured the challengers'' survival, offering a glimmer of hope amidst the chaos of battle.


    Even Kai, known for his strength, struggled against the minotaur¡¯s might. His great sword, though powerful, was too slow. Desperate, Kai had to consume a special potion provided by his family, only then managing to compensate for his lack of speed. Narrowly, he touched the blue gem and pass the test.


    Lorien, on the other hand, proved himself an all-rounder. Skillfully wielding chained swords, he tangled the minotaur¡¯s arms, immobilizing the creature. With his swords binding the monster, his only option was to touch the gem. Resigned, Lorien made contact with the gem, claiming victory in the Realms Rite.


    One fight stood out: the battle of the twin brothers. Bald, with almost no eyebrows or eyelashes, and skin as smooth as marble, the brothers didn''t use weapons, relying solely on their physical prowess. Normally, this would put them at a disadvantage, as weapons could be thrown or used for blocking. Yet, they won effortlessly.


    Their success came from their agile, monkey-like movements. They dodged attacks fluidly, even climbing onto the minotaur¡¯s back, where it couldn¡¯t effectively counter. This gave them the opportunity to touch the blue gem unhindered.


    The battles continued, with most youths barely surviving the first thirty seconds of their fights, the elders easily protecting them from the sidelines.


    An hour later, it was finally the 90th contestant''s turn. All eyes turned to a girl with an icy demeanor, her piercing cyan eyes and long, jet-black hair reaching down to her hips. Surprisingly, she opted not to use a weapon, but unlike the bald brothers, she lacked their agility. But before the fight began, she shocked onlookers by biting into her palm and starting the match with bloodied hands.


    ...


    While the intense battle raged on the plains, Seren¡¯s focus was elsewhere. Oblivious to the spectacle, he busied himself gathering sizable chunks of grass. With meticulous care, he began fashioning something from the grass.


    Once satisfied with his work, Seren stood and walked toward Lorien, who was watching the match from a distance.


    Lorien, noticing Seren¡¯s approach, felt a flicker of suspicion in his eyes. His attention split between the ongoing fights and Seren drawing near.


    When Seren finally reached Lorien¡¯s side, his expression was unreadable, devoid of emotion. In a flat tone, he said, ¡°I want to borrow the metal wire from your chained swords for this fight.¡±


    Lorien studied him for a moment before asking seriously, ¡°What do I get in return?¡±


    ¡°I will owe you a favor,¡± Seren replied simply.


    Lorien remained silent, giving Seren a long, searching look. After a few seconds, he took out his weapon, removed the metal wire, and handed it over. As he did, he added with a hint of threat, ¡°You¡¯ll pay for any damages to the wire.¡±


    Seren said nothing, taking the wire before slowly walking back to the stash of grass he had gathered. In reality, the metal wire was cheap, Lorien just wanted to make things difficult for Seren in the case of an accident.


    ...


    As the minotaur unleashed its fury, the girl with the long, jet-black hair danced effortlessly out of harm¡¯s way, enraging the beast further. In a daring move, she seized an opportunity when the minotaur exposed its chest, though she was still three meters away from the gem.


    Suddenly, her bloodied hand clenched into a fist. With a swift motion, she swung her arm toward the minotaur, and its assault abruptly halted.


    In a bewildering turn of events, the minotaur¡¯s form began to disintegrate, vanishing into a cascade of luminous particles.


    The crowd watched in stunned silence. Everyone had the same question: ''How did she win without even destroying or touching the blue gem?


    Some speculated that the girl had used a secret weapon or power given by her family to defeat the minotaur so quickly.


    "Smart," Elara remarked with a hint of amusement in his voice.


    Finn, equally bewildered, asked for an explanation. Elara, relishing in the opportunity to tease Finn, explained the girl''s unexpected tactic.


    "The girl used the blood dripping from her hand to make contact with the blue gem, exploiting the fact that the Luminar tree recognized genetic code as a form of direct contact"


    This revelation left the other youths in the crowd shocked and with a pang of regret for not considering such a strategy. But their had come and gone, many of them having returning from their attempts with multiple injuries or failed efforts.


    Now, the last challenger remaining was Seren. Without needing Elara''s reminder, he stepped forward, clad in rugged attire, his hands empty but clear determination in his piercing red eyes.


    Everyone watched with anticipation. They knew Seren¡¯s petty tricks wouldn¡¯t suffice in this final battle.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 5: Regrets

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    11th September, 1507


    Seren moved forward with resolve, his silver hair catching the wind.


    Kai, Lorien, Finn, and the Elders watched him closely. They knew this youth was more than he appeared. The stars above hung silent over the plains, a single colossal Luminar tree standing as the only witness.


    With every step Seren took across the field, the tension among the gathered youths grew. They all had different reasons for being there¡ªsome wanted to see him fall, others were eager to witness his true strength, and a few were simply there for the spectacle. Yet, they all expected something from Seren.


    And he was about to deliver.


    Seren stopped just short of the white dandelions, waiting for the minotaur to appear.


    In an instant, the colossal minotaur materialized five meters away, its massive form casting a dark shadow over the field. But this time, there was no wild bloodlust in its eyes. Instead, a calculating intensity had replaced it, a gaze that pierced through Seren as if searching for any sign of weakness.


    This beast now had intelligence!


    It had survived and triumphed in ninety battles before this. Its body bore the scars of experience, its mind sharpened by the wisdom of a seasoned warrior.


    This just increased the difficulty of the match to an unprecedented degree. Seren could no longer rely on old strategies. This was a different challenge altogether¡ªone that demanded more than brute strength.


    The minotaur''s gaze shifted to the crowd, noticing the thick anticipation that surrounded the crowd for this challenger. This made the minotaur even more wary of its opponent as it then lifted it''s axe and pointed it at Seren.


    Seren read the minotaur¡¯s movements as a challenge, a call to reveal his hand. He scoffed indifferently before drawing a green rope with a thin metal wire from his sleeve.


    It was a whip.


    ...


    Elara stroked his chin thoughtfully at the sight of Seren¡¯s weapon, a smile playing on his lips. Beside him, Darius frowned, lost in thought, while Kaelen watched Seren with an outwardly casual but keen interest.


    In the crowd, confusion rippled as they tried to understand Seren''s choice of weapon. Some speculated he intended to mimic Lorien''s tactic of binding the minotaur, while others puzzled over the metal wire. Lorien, in particular, found himself wrestling with conflicting thoughts, his brow furrowed as he tried to piece together Seren''s strategy.


    And then it hit him. The realization of Seren''s plan widened his eyes in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t accept it to be possible. Yet, doubt crept in, unsettling his own expectations.


    Seren began to maneuver the whip, every movement precise, deliberate. With each flick of his wrist, the whip traced a slow, hypnotic arc through the air. His left hand gripped the thin end while his right controlled the whip, building momentum.


    The minotaur, watching, felt its initial apprehension give way to mild annoyance. It had faced stronger, swifter opponents and now it felt stupid for taking his opponent seriously. It doubted that Seren¡¯s tactics would succeed against its strength.


    But still, it remained cautious of caught up in the rope and repeating the same tragedy as it''s fight with Lorien.


    The minotaur advanced with an air of nonchalance, not at all worried about the fight.


    As the gap between them narrowed, Seren¡¯s whip seemed insignificant against the minotaur¡¯s towering presence.


    Lorien watched in disbelief at the minotaur''s nonchalant behavior, mentally screaming at the minotaur.


    ¡®No! No! What are you doing?! Rush forward, or you¡¯ll die!¡¯


    Seren counted silently as the minotaur drew closer.


    ¡®Four feet.


    Three feet.


    Two feet.


    One foot.¡¯


    Just as the minotaur reached the attacking range of the whip, it lunged forward instantly with a crazed expression, trying to catch the whip and pull Seren into range to butcher him.


    But Seren, spinning the whip above his head, suddenly increased the speed of its revolutions.


    The minotaur advanced, unconcerned, until it was within striking distance.


    Then, in a flash, Seren executed a 360-degree spin, his body moving with the whip. When he stopped, his arms halted with it and with a single, enormous counterclockwise swing, he unleashed the whip.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The end of the whip, slow to respond to the sudden change in direction, seemed slow and easy to catch. Just as the beast reached out, the whip reversed direction, and the thin end disappeared.


    SNAP!


    The whip''s snap echoed across the field as the thin green end broke off, the metal wire falling to the ground.


    The minotaur noticed his opponent¡¯s weapon broke and this made it curl its lip all the way up to his eyes, giving off the appearance of a demon. It was ready to rush forward and savour its final victim of the day. But then, it felt a sharp pain in its chest.


    It looked down and saw a small crack in the blue gem embedded in its flesh.


    Crack


    More cracks appeared on the jewel before it completely shattered, crumbling to dust.


    As the minotaur felt the gap in its chest, its emotions were filled with confusion as it tried to understand what had just happened. The confusion only lasted a second before a surge of bewildered fury coursed through its veins, mingling with the bitter taste of humiliation.


    With a deep snarl, it charged at Seren, fury driving it forward. Its axe swung crazily, aiming at Seren¡¯s neck.


    But Seren remained still, eyes locked onto the approaching threat.


    Just as the axe was about to make contact, at the last possible moment, the minotaur¡¯s weapon disintegrated into radiant particles along with itself, leaving only a trail of fading sparks.


    Seren stood untouched, his gaze shifting to the Luminar tree. The ancient behemoth loomed in the distance, its gnarled branches reaching toward the heavens, bearing witness to the unfolding drama below.


    ¡®A man cannot be defeated by a mere beast¡¯


    As Seren retrieved the metal wire from the dusty ground, the crowd fell into a stunned silence. Their eyes locked onto him, a mixture of disbelief and fear clouding their faces. Words escaped them, their minds struggling to grasp the extraordinary feat they had just witnessed.


    The secret of Seren''s victory lay in the lightning speed of his whip¡ªmoving at velocities that defied logic. A 12-foot whip, wielded with the right technique, could reach an astonishing 900 miles per hour, translating to 1300 feet per second.


    Per second!


    This wasn¡¯t mere brute strength at work; it was pure physics. With each swing, the energy of motion concentrated into a tiny point at the whip¡¯s tip transformed it into a weapon of unparalleled precision and lethality.


    At such speeds, Seren¡¯s strikes were invisible, their trajectory impossible to predict, and he could change their direction in an instant. But harnessing this weapon¡¯s full potential wasn¡¯t a matter of talent alone¡ªit required relentless practice, years spent mastering every nuance.


    For Seren though, this was nothing.


    From the many lives he had lived, he could be considered a grandmaster and an unparalleled genius in all types of weapons and martial arts.


    Another factor that played into Seren''s victory was his request to Elara to go last. Elara had agreed, not realizing that this position would actually be to Seren¡¯s advantage, given the evolving nature of the minotaur¡¯s intelligence. By the final match, Seren predicted, the minotaur would be wise enough to avoid rushing blindly into the fight, instead waiting for its opponent to make the first move.


    If the minotaur had charged at him from the start, Seren would have been in real danger. A whip isn¡¯t a close-range weapon, and outrunning the beast to gain distance would have been impossible. But Seren had gambled on the minotaur''s intelligence, and it had paid off.


    For the last eighty battles, Seren had gathered grass to craft the whip and convinced Lorien to lend him the metal wire, knowing that grass alone couldn¡¯t withstand the whip¡¯s peak velocity without snapping.


    Truly, without even breaking a sweat, Seren had completely dominated the arena and caught everyone off guard with his subtle play which only a few understood.


    ...


    Seren walked past Elara, who wore a faint smile laced with amusement. Elara¡¯s voice dripped with mockery as he spoke, ¡°You tricked me good with that fake request of yours, but I¡¯ll let it slide since you didn¡¯t break any rules.¡±


    Seren continued walking, ignoring the remark. Elara¡¯s words were a playful acknowledgment of his cunning work.


    Of the ninety-one contenders, only twenty-one passed by touching the gem, and just three had managed to shatter it. Finn, with his golden spear and outside assistance. The girl with the bob cut using a sacrificial limb. And Seren, with his cunning and resourcefulness, having crafted the perfect weapon for the task.


    As Seren approached Lorien, the gravity of his success hung heavy in the air, casting a shadow over his ally¡¯s incredulous gaze. Without a word of thanks, Seren handed back the metal wire, his actions speaking louder than any words as he retreated to a secluded corner.


    Elara, with hands in his pockets, finally announced, ¡°The second phase of the Realms Rite will begin now. It is the assessment of your inherent aptitude. Inherent aptitude determines how much your soul and body resonate with Heaven¡¯s essence. Even if you beat the minotaur, you might not become a Lexarch if your body or soul doesn¡¯t resonate. But don¡¯t worry, the chances of that are less than twenty percent.¡±


    He continued, ¡°All of you are to head to the base of the Luminar tree. Grab a single white dandelion, put it in your mouth, and place your hands on the tree¡¯s bark. Your body will emit light in one of the following grades:


    Ignis.


    Lumina.


    Arcana.


    Apex.


    Ethereal.


    In our world, Lexarchs wield unimaginable might by manipulating elements, laws, and concepts. Each grade shows how much of this power you can tap into¡ªfrom the basic Ignis to the pinnacle of Ethereal. The scale ranges from 10% to 100%, broken into tiers: 10-20%, 20-40%, 40-60%, 60-80%, and 80-100%.


    Your grade isn¡¯t just about potential; it¡¯s a mix of genetics and luck. Those from common households will likely be in the lower tiers, while kids from Lexarch families are primed for the upper echelons. Genetics, luck¡ªthey both shape your future.¡±


    With a sinister smile, Elara added, ¡°Let¡¯s see where destiny takes you.¡±


    His words sent ripples of uncertainty and anxiety through the crowd. Faces twisted in turmoil as each person grappled with their own limitations.


    For those with no strong lineage, despair gnawed at their hearts. Some sought comfort in loved ones, their anguish clear on tear-streaked faces, while others withdrew into their thoughts, lost in their own worlds.


    But amidst the turmoil, a spark of determination burned in Seren¡¯s eyes. To him, this wasn¡¯t the end¡ªjust a detour on the path to greatness. Seren was an orphan from a common family, and his chances of a high grade were slim.


    ¡°Um Sir, what do those who broke the gem get?¡±


    The girl with the bob cut had woken just before Elara¡¯s speech, now standing on her feet despite missing her left arm.


    Elara replied, ¡°It could be anything¡ªa weapon, higher aptitude, special elemental power, or even part of a Law or Concept.¡±


    Everyone stared at the girl and Seren with envy and regret. If they had known the rewards, perhaps they would have sacrificed more. Their thoughts echoed the same sentiment:


    ¡®I regret not training harder.


    I wish I hadn¡¯t wasted time on pointless things.


    If only I hadn¡¯t been a coward.


    If only I had taken that chance when it was right in front of me...¡¯


    They had lost a once in a lifetime opportunity.


    These opportunities are fleeting; once missed, they may echo as regrets for a lifetime but those who seize them carve paths to unimaginable heights.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 6: Lexarch Grades

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    11th September, 1507


    ¡°Phase two will begin now. Those who failed the first phase will stay behind.¡± Elara¡¯s voice echoed through the cold night air.


    Logan and Landon stayed behind with those who failed the first phase, while Elara led the remaining 24 youths toward the Luminar tree. Among those left behind were not just commoners but also heirs of some Lexarch families as well. Their families had held great expectations for them, but it was not lineage that decided victory¡ªit was talent and the will to risk everything.


    After the age of 15, your chances of becoming a Lexarch are greatly diminished and you will have to find unorthodox ways to become a Lexarch which is not only extremely hard but also dangerous.


    But the sheer difficulty of the Rite stems from the fact that each year a new opponent is summoned by the Luminar tree so no one can predict what they will be fighting next. Lexarchs that have gone through the process teach their kids to fight in all different kinds of situations.


    This was even more so for breaking the gem as very few people in the history of Realm¡¯s Rite managed to break the gem. Almost all the breaks happen during the first 5 ¨C 10 matches of the Rite before their opponent gains enough intelligence to not fall for any useless tricks.


    ...


    After reaching the base of the Luminar tree everyone could clearly see the 100s of white dandelion silently drifting in the wind. Just the base of the Luminar tree stretched out over 200 meters with each of its trunks being at least 5 meters thick and in the ethereal night that was filled with countless stars, the dandelions were giving off a soothing light that calmed the soul with their tiny pellets that swayed gently.


    Elara''s voice then broke the majestic mood, ¡°The order you will be going in is the same order you fought the minotaur. Finn, you¡¯re up first¡±.


    Finn walked forward with unsettling steps, and when he reached the field of dandelions he looked back in Elara¡¯s direction with wariness in his eyes.


    ¡®This is all you want to say right, there¡¯s not going to be any monster out for my life this time right?!¡¯


    Elara just smiled back at him without saying anything.


    This only made Finn raise his guard even further as he cursed in his mind.


    ¡®Fuck my past self. Not only did I not break the gem with my own strength, but not even a single girl came up to congratulate me. Like hello??? You just saw a tall, beautiful man like myself pull off something someone might not even accomplish in 100 years and you''re not even going to fall for him¡¯.


    He reluctantly plucked a single dandelion and took a close look at it.


    After staring at the dandelion for 10 seconds, Finn took a deep breath as drops of sweat formed on his forehead. Then he closed his eyes and threw the whole dandelion into his mouth, but he could not get it to go down his throat. So, he had to chew the dandelion which tasted extremely bitter with a gross taste that made Finn want to throw up, but he held out till the end and finally gulped it down.


    Then with heavy breathing, Finn placed his hand on one of the tree trunks and waited.


    10 seconds went by and nothing happened.


    30 seconds went by and still nothing.


    By the 1-minute mark, Finn was almost on the verge of tears since this meant that he had no resonance with the Heavens, so there was no way for him to become a Lexarch.


    Finn was from a mid-sized Lexarch family and was one of the main heirs of the family. He was expected to be at least Apex grade or Ethereal if lucky. The kids from Lexarch families that are deemed to be incapable of becoming one usually end up being cast out of the family and abandoned.


    Finn was about to take his hand off the bark when his body suddenly gave off a blinding red light. The tears that were on the verge of erupting instantly broke free as they rolled down his eyes. With a large smile, tears rolling down his face and a bit of snot coming out his nose, Finn turned around and shouted happily.


    ¡°HAHAHA, Lorien look I¡¯m an Apex grade, I¡¯m not going to be a commoner for the rest of my life!¡±


    Lorien heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this because even he was worried that Finn might have hit the 20% possibility of having a dissonate body that was rejected by the Heavens.


    Finn then walked back with a big smile on his face like a puppy that had just gotten its first treat. Just when he walked past Elara, he heard him say ¡°Oh, did I forget to mention you¡¯re not supposed to eat the dandelion but only place it in your mouth, if you eat it then it just slows the process down¡±.


    Finn looked at Elara with his mouth wide open and eyes twitching slightly. Finn then instinctively leaped towards Elara like a crazed monkey that had spotted its prey as it shouted with a contorted face.


    ¡°YOU SHIT FACE! DO YOU NOW HOW STRESSED OUT I WAS!¡± is what he wanted to say. But he held himself back as he stayed rooted in his spot. He then forced a smile on his face, his eyes twitching as he said in an obviously annoyed tone, ¡°Sir, please be mindful of your memory¡±.


    Lorien on the side let out a chuckle before quickly stopping himself, then Finn who just heard Lorien chuckle instantly teleported next to him as he gave him a side-eye and asked in a taunting tone, ¡°Oi, did you just laugh at me?¡±.


    ¡°No, you must have misheard,¡± Lorien said with a straight face as he looked ahead, refusing to make eye contact with Finn.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ...


    ¡°Susie, it¡¯s your turn¡± Elara called out.


    The girl with the bob cut moved towards the tree without a hint of anxiety and a determined gaze. After the battle with the minotaur, she had become more confident in herself and no longer appeared as a girl who was constantly fidgeting.


    While Finn and Lorien were bickering in the background, Susie had already placed her hand on the tree trunk. Then suddenly Susie¡¯s body lit up in a white ethereal light that made the onlookers shut their eyes.


    ¡°H-Hey I¡¯m not hallucinating right?¡± A youth commented with disbelief evident in his voice.


    ¡°A commoner actually managed to become an Ethereal grade in a single go?!¡±


    Everyone was left shocked because all of them knew it takes an incredible amount of time and a long family lineage of strong Lexarchs to give birth to an Ethereal grade. This lucky girl had actually managed to become an Ethereal grade in one shot.


    Then a branch from the Luminar tree came alive and extended out as it got close to Susie who was still processing what had just happened. She saw the branch get close to her and she immediately went on high alert as her grip tightened on her ninjato, but the branch didn¡¯t do anything after coming face-to-face with Susie. The branch then broke apart on its own and landed in Susie¡¯s hands.


    After a few seconds, the branch began to transform as its body morphed into a liquid form. First, the branch elongated into a long, smooth, dark stick. Then, at one end of the stick, a 90-degree angle formed with a curved part transitioning from wood to a material resembling steel. The resulting steel blade took the shape of a half-crescent moon that had a deep, dark blue hue to it.


    The weapon that Susie had gotten was a scythe and an extremely large one at that.


    All the youths stared with jealousy at the girl who had not only gotten an ethereal grade but also a weapon from the Luminar tree. Even Elara was a bit surprised because, in his whole life, he had only seen 10 kids that managed to break the gem on the minotaur and all of them only received 1 gift from the tree. Susie wasn¡¯t from a Lexarch family, so it logically does not make sense for her to be an Ethereal grade unless it was a gift from the Luminar tree, but Susie had also obtained a weapon.


    Susie still didn¡¯t understand the gravity of her situation. If she was nurtured well, she might even be able to become as strong as one of the 3 family heads that govern Chimera Vale.


    Finn on the side who saw this was getting ready to hang himself after witnessing the absurdity of this girl¡¯s luck and blamed the gods for being unfair to him and not giving him a gift.


    ¡°Keep a watch on that girl¡± Elara instructed Kaelen in a strict tone.


    After Susie walked back with the scythe in one of her arms, she was instantly surrounded by the kids who bombarded her with questions.


    ¡°How did you become an Ethereal?¡±


    ¡°Does that weapon have any special abilities?¡±


    ¡°C-can we be friends?¡±


    Susie felt overwhelmed at the sudden attention she was receiving because she had never really interacted much with people her age. She was always busy with training, working a job to get food on the table, or spending what little time she had with her family.


    ¡°Alright enough, you guys can do this stuff after the Rite is over,¡± Elara said in a commanding voice. The youths backed off slowly. They then prepared themselves mentally for their results for the second phase.


    Slowly, one by one, all the youths came forward for their turn in assessing their grade. Most of them were grade Arcana, while a small portion of them received Lumina. There were even some who didn¡¯t receive a grade and had their dreams shattered.


    To nobody¡¯s surprise, both Kai and Lorien received Ethereal grades because they were the direct descendants of the Valorheart and Ashbourne families.


    One of the bald brothers managed to get an Apex grade while the other one only received an Arcana grade.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t those two Ethan and Noah from the Valorheart family?¡± Someone from the crowd asked curiously.


    ¡°No, even though in name they belong to Valorheart, both of them are not direct decedents. They are from a mid-sized family that was absorbed into the Valorhearts 50 years ago¡± Another kid explained.


    ¡°Ah yes now I remember, I believe their family was called¡±


    ¡°Mirrorborn¡±


    Some of the kids in the crowd discussed quietly, trying not to be overheard by the two brothers.


    Both brothers seemed to be happy with the results and didn¡¯t seem to care about the difference in grades.


    While the crowd was discussing the new developments with their soon-to-be classmates, their attention was suddenly caught by another blinding white light that came from the direction of the Luminar tree.


    Another Ethereal was being born!


    ¡°WAIT WAIT, both Kai and Lorien have already gone and there¡¯s no one else left from the large the families¡± one of the kids said in bewilderment as he tried to make out who it was through the blinding light.


    When the light finally subsided, and the onlookers finally regained their vision, they were instantly confused after taking a look at the new ethereal grade.


    It was the girl with the jet-black hair, a deep blue ruqun and cold cyan eyes.


    No one recognized which family she was from until one of the youths said with a look of enlightenment in an unrestrained voice ¡°Wait, I just recalled she¡¯s Elise from the Frostshade family¡±.


    ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t Elise an illegitimate child who wasn¡¯t even let into the family¡± one of the youths tried to confirm.


    ¡°S-so you¡¯re telling me our class has another ethereal grade¡± A sense of incredulity settled in as the youths tried to wrap their head around the situation.


    Elise didn¡¯t look surprised at receiving an ethereal grade. With a cold expression, her eyes moved to the side a bit and took a sneak peek at Kaelen, who was observing this scene with an apathetic expression.


    She retracted her gaze and went back to join the crowd. The kids weren¡¯t sure if they should approach Elise or not since she was cast out from the Frostshade family and being close to her might drag them into the family drama of the Frostshade.


    Surprisingly, everyone chose to ignore Elise and stay away from her for the fear of getting caught in unwanted trouble.


    While this was happening, Elara interrupted in a loud voice ¡°Seren, you''re the last one¡±.


    Seren got up from his secluded spot and walked up to the Luminar tree with an unperturbed expression. After putting the dandelion in his mouth, he stretched out his hand. When his hand touched the bark, his body instantly lit up in a yellow light.


    Seren had no change in his expression as he had already expected to be given the rank Lumina, but Seren was waiting for something else.


    Then, suddenly his brain was hit with a wave of information, he endured the relatively mild pain with ease. The pain only lasted 3 seconds before the information was fully transferred to his brain.


    Seren¡¯s eyes for the first time, turned wide open as he couldn¡¯t believe the gift that was bestowed to him by the Luminar tree. Seren even suspected that ¡®He¡¯ might have influenced the Luminar tree to give him this absurd gift.


    Not having any time to analyze his current powers, Seren quickly controlled his facial expression before returning to an expressionless state and turning around to walk back to the group.


    No one was surprised that Seren, even with his impressive performance with the minotaur had only received a lumina grade, but they were very much interested in what gift Seren might have received from the Luminar tree.


    Elara and the other elders tried to read Seren¡¯s expression to discern the quality of the gift he had received, but they didn¡¯t infer anything useful from Seren¡¯s expressionless face.


    Putting this matter to the back of his head, Elara then announced with a smile ¡°Congratulations to everyone that have made it this far. You are now qualified to become full-fledged Lexarchs¡±


    The crowd of teenagers gave a big sigh of relief before some of them started crying.


    ¡°Mom, I''ve made it... I''m going to become a Lexarch. All those years of sacrifice, all your hard work... it''s finally paying off. Now, you can finally rest knowing that your efforts weren''t in vain."


    All the commoners and some kids from small Lexarch families had similar reactions to this.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 7: Petty Tricks

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    11th September, 1507


    After everyone had settled down and celebrated in their hearts, they quickly started planning how they were going to progress moving forward.


    Their thoughts were interrupted when one of them said in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t there supposed to be 3 phases in total, but we have only just completed the second phase¡±


    ¡°The third phase is not much of a test but a recruitment process for the 3 governing families to take one of you guys in as a vassal¡± Elara confirmed.


    The hearts of the teenagers shook with excitement because if they managed to become vassals of these families, then their future was basically guaranteed, and the commoners would even have a chance of developing a Lexarch family of their own in the future.


    Before Elara could announce the beginning of the recruitment, Luna¡¯s figure that was standing on the side quickly got engulfed in flames before reappearing beside Susie.


    Luna quickly grabbed Susie¡¯s hand, holding it up to her chest as she said in an excited voice, ¡°Susie, do you want to become the vassal of our Ashbourne family. I¡¯m even willing to take you in as a disciple¡±.


    ¡°Old hag, step aside and quietly wait for your turn. The family she will be joining is the Valorhearts¡± Logan¡¯s voice resounded as he emerged from the ground beside Luna.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s fascinating how you always see things in a unique light, isn¡¯t it? Almost like you have a special filter for reality.¡± Luna sneered as she said to Logan who was blind in the right eye.


    Having his blindness made fun of pissed off Logan as he taunted in a restrained voice, ¡°Shut it, If my dog had a face like yours, I¡¯d shave its ass and teach it to walk backwards¡±.


    Before Luna could retort, her gaze froze for a second as she realized Susie, who was standing right beside her had vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Kaelen! Take your hands off that girl. She¡¯s the Ashbourne¡¯s future asset!¡± Luna shouted at Kaelen who had his hand over Susie¡¯s shoulder. He was standing on the other side of the group with a smirk on his face as he watched Luna and Logan rushing toward him.


    The group of teenagers watched this drama unfold not sure if their eyes were hallucinating. The elders they had revered since they were little were now bickering with each other like immature brats.


    ¡°Now, now, how about we settle this like civilized adults instead of fighting over the girl,¡± Elara said with a smile as he appeared in front of the other 3 elders out of thin air.


    ¡°Hmph, fine¡± Luna grumbled in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°Whatever you say, boss¡± Logan complied with a helpless tone.


    Elara with a smile, looked at Kaelen who was still holding onto Susie by the shoulder. With a sigh, he promptly let go of Susie without saying a word.


    Elara then turned to Susie, gracefully taking her hand in his own. With a slight bow, he pressed a gentle kiss to the back of her hand, embodying the mannerisms of a true gentleman. He locked eyes with Susie, with his gaze half-closed and voice alluring, he spoke softly, "Miss Susie, would you do me the honor of allowing me to take you under my wing as a disciple?"


    ¡°YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE!!!¡± Both Luna and Logan shouted at the same time.


    Elara ignored those two and gazed deeply at Susie with his dark abyss-like eyes.


    Under the weight of Elara''s influence, Susie''s response came with a stutter, laced with a hint of apprehension. "I-I''m sorry," she began, her words faltering slightly. "It''s not that I don''t want to become your disciple, but I still need some time to consider my situation."


    Turning to address the other three elders, Susie spoke with a respectful tone. "Elder Luna, Elder Logan, and Elder Kaelen, I am truly grateful for your faith in me, but I am unable to accept your offers at this moment. I still need some time to think over this."


    The elders were a bit stunned after hearing the girl¡¯s response because they didn¡¯t think someone would take the chance to reject them, who belonged to one of the highest positions in Chimera Vale.


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    Elara smiled warmly at Susie and said, ¡°Smart. Most kids, if they were to receive offers from all the elders would most likely succumb to choosing one side. Take your time and let us know when you¡¯re ready¡±


    Susie bowed deeply as she thanked them for their understanding. Just when the elders were about to leave, Susie called out, ¡°Does any of the elders know if it¡¯s possible to get my arm reattached?¡±.


    The elders thought for a moment before Kaelen said in a knowing voice, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to reattach your arm or grow a completely new one, but you will likely have to pay a hefty sum to a Lexarch who has some control over the law of healing or some complementary concept. Of course, if you join one for the 3 families then it will be free of charge as a gift¡± he emphasized the last part.


    Susie thanked the elders again and drifted off into her thoughts possibly thinking about what her life would be if she decided to join the elders.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    While the 4 Elders were busy with Susie, Landon and Darius were recruiting the other talents that had displayed formidable skills or grades during the 2 phases. Although most of them will receive average treatment, unlike Susie who was an ethereal grade.


    There weren¡¯t many students to choose from since only about 24 made it to the second phase and only 21 were left after some of them didn¡¯t receive a grade.


    Seren stood on the outer periphery of the group with a look of pensiveness as he gazed upon the colossal tree that stood under countless stars in the night sky.


    ¡°Quite beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Elara, who had quietly appeared beside him said in a nostalgic tone as he stared at the Luminar tree.


    Seren didn¡¯t say anything for a while as he continued to watch the stars. He then broke the silence, ¡°That was a nice little game you elders pulled there with that girl Susie, trying to peer pressure her into choosing a side without even telling her the benefits or privileges she will be entitled to¡±. Elara kept quiet as Seren continued, "And even going as far as using her injury as a bargaining chip? That¡¯s quite low of you¡±.


    Elara chuckled softly at having his strategy revealed, and spoke with a knowing expression, "I''m certain you''ve come to realize by now that the world can be an unforgiving place. Those who fall for these petty ploys are simply fodder for the ruthless jaws of society¡±


    Then without waiting for Seren to reply, he said confidently, ¡°It seems none of the elders are interested in your Lumina grade. How about this, I will make you an offer. If you tell me what gift you received from the Luminar tree, I might be willing to make you my assistant and possibly the future secretary of the Chief after my retirement¡±.


    After hearing this unexpected offer, Seren had an expression of being in deep thought for a second. He then replied in a humble voice, ¡°Thank you for the offer, I can tell you my gift, it''s a perfect memory, but I do not wish to be restrained or become the future secretary¡±.


    Elara frowned slightly at Seren rejecting his offer as he replied disappointedly, ¡°Is that so.... Well, everyone has their preferences. I will be on my way then¡±.


    Elara then walked away slowly, seemingly still thinking about something.


    Watching Elara¡¯s receding figure, Seren¡¯s lips involuntarily curled up into an evil grin as he thought with amusement, ¡®Elara you are too naive to think using such tricks could let you probe me¡¯.


    The offer made by Elara had been nothing but a probe to understand the true extent of Seren¡¯s intellect and to also know what kind of gift he had received. Elara had access to the syzygy stone of the Law of Truth and it lets him know if the other person is telling the truth or a lie.


    Everything Seren said was the truth, he did receive perfect memory as a gift from the Luminar tree and he also didn¡¯t want to be tied to a position or become the future secretary.


    Elara¡¯s test was along the lines of: If Seren had lied about his gift, it would have shown he was sufficiently smart enough to not reveal his cards to other party without insurance. Elara would then choose to act benevolently and make Seren his assistant because his position needed intellect rather than strength. If Seren had revealed his gift, then Elara would still have chosen to make him his assistant for nurturing since he had already displayed great intellect beforehand. If Seren hadn¡¯t accepted his offer while lying to him about his gift, then Elara would have placed Seren under surveillance and kept a close eye on him. But Seren had brilliantly disappointed Elara by telling him his gift but still rejecting him. This effectively made it so Elara would have no reason to seek out Seren because not only did he reveal his cards making himself out to be a naive kid, but his cards weren¡¯t even good! Seren didn¡¯t know if Elara could tell lies from the truth, but he chose to play safe and only list half the truth.


    In reality, Seren had received 2 gifts, not just one from the tree. The other gift was conceptual creation.


    The ability to create concepts!


    Had Elara known Seren received this ridiculous ability from the Luminar tree, he might have killed him on the spot. He was too dangerous to be kept alive because Seren was an orphan and didn¡¯t belong to any family so there was no reason for him to be loyal to the 3 families of the Chimera Vale. A dog you can¡¯t control might bite you in the back someday.


    ...


    The recruitment phase commenced as normally planned and the students asked the elders some questions they might have or were negotiating the terms they were getting for joining their families.


    While no one was looking, Seren discreetly made his way to a certain individual with hidden intentions.


    The person Seren was eyeing was none other than Susie, who was still standing all alone in deep thought over her precarious situation.


    Susie noticed Seren¡¯s gaze and how he was sizing her up, it made her feel a bit uncomfortable. Not waiting for the other party to do anything, Susie went over to Seren and asked in an apprehensive voice, ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡±


    Seren smiled lightly and put on an innocent face as he said, ¡°I would like to make a deal with you. I can help you reattach your severed arm and you also don¡¯t have to join any of the 3 families or become someone¡¯s disciple¡±.


    Susie was caught off guard at what Seren had just said, she was flustered at having her thoughts revealed somehow and didn¡¯t know what to say for a few seconds. After a moment of consideration, she said with some anxiety ¡°How do you know that I don¡¯t want to join any of the families or become someone¡¯s disciple? Did you get a mindreading ability from the tree?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do something like mindreading, but I just concluded that after looking at the way you act. Logically speaking, unless you''re from a mid or even a small-sized family, there would be no reason for you to refuse an offer to join one of the strongest forces in Chimera Vale. I doubt you''re doing this to increase your value in the eyes of the elders and with how much you were fidgeting just standing there all alone in deep thought, it¡¯s reasonable for me to assume you¡¯re very conflicted over something. Am I correct?¡± Seren asked with a sly grin.


    Susie was once again at a loss for words, having not expected her body language to reveal so many things about her. With a shy and embarrassed voice, she asked ¡°Did you receive a healing ability from the Luminar tree?¡±


    ¡°You could say it¡¯s something like that. I am willing to heal your arm, but I have 2 conditions. The first is to become my friend and second, in the future, you have to do 1 favor for me. Don¡¯t worry, the favor is not going to be anything hard or difficult for you to do and I certainly won¡¯t force you to do something against your wishes¡± Seren said trying to ease any worries she might be having.


    Susie was dumbfounded for a bit because she thought she would have to agree to some unreasonable requests, but Seren¡¯s demands were completely different from what she thought.


    Susie then relaxed her body and said in a friendly voice, ¡°Thank you so much for helping me. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t tell you the exact reason why I am not able to become someone¡¯s disciple or join a family¡±.


    Seren imitated Susie¡¯s relaxed and friendly behaviour and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine everyone has their secrets and leave the thank yous for when I manage to heal your arm¡±.


    Just as Seren was about to leave, he asked curiously, ¡°By the way what is your full name?¡±.


    She replied, ¡°Susie Verlain¡±


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 8: Wishing for Forgiveness, Something better

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    11th September, 1507


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯m free¡± One of the teenagers exclaimed as he took in the fresh cold air of the mountain.


    ¡°This might have been the most stressful day of my life yet¡±


    ¡°No kidding I just want to jump into my bed and forget about everything¡±


    All the youths had similar comments as they made their way out of the mansion and into the bathing sunlight of the sunset in the distance.


    The scenery was extremely beautiful since the village was on the mountain so you could see the giant river at the base with small dots of shining lights coming from the commoner¡¯s households near the river.


    Once everyone had gathered at the front gate of the mansion, Elara walked forward in front of the youngsters with elders walking behind him.


    Elara announced in a loud and authoritative voice ¡°Those of you who now have the qualifications to become a Lexarch will head to the Academy tomorrow at 8 am which is on the north side of the Chimera Vale¡¯s first peak¡±.


    Then Elara¡¯s voice turned dark and sinister as he said ¡°One word of advice for those who failed the Rite, DO. NOT. GO. TO. THE. ACADEMY. If you do decide to sneak in, there will be harsh consequences¡±.


    With a smile then he said in a light tone, ¡°Have a nice day¡±.


    ...


    As Seren was getting ready to leave, someone tugged on his right sleeve and when he turned around, he saw Susie standing there, her face red, fists clenched tight from anxiety, and she appeared visibly smaller like a mouse.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Seren asked with an expressionless face.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have any money to stay at a place and as you know it''s hard for a commoner to live in the upper village where Lexarchs typically reside. If it''s not too much to ask, I was hoping you could let me stay at your place for a few days. I promise to pay you back after I become an official Lexarch.¡±


    It took everything Susie had to bring herself to ask Seren for this favor since she didn¡¯t have any friends ever since she came to the upper village and Seren was her first proper friend in over a year.


    Seren observed Susie for a second who was too embarrassed to look him in the eye and then he said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t trust someone you just met a few hours ago so easily. What if I do something to you during your sleep?¡±


    Susie didn¡¯t say anything as she just stood still there in front of him.


    Seren thought for a moment and then let out a sigh as he said, ¡°Fine¡±.


    ¡°Thank you...¡± Susie replied meekly.


    Seren started heading down the street towards his home and Susie followed behind. On the way there, most shops had been closed and few people were on the streets. Most of the people that live in the upper village are either merchants, business owners, or Lexarchs, with the majority of the population being human guards or servants belonging to a Lexarch family.


    After walking for 20 minutes, taking some turns and twists here and there, Seren and Susie finally reached their destination. Seren¡¯s residence was a bit run down but still in relatively good shape and outside the front door of the house was the house name that said ¡®86 Ruinside Row¡¯.


    Seren opened the door and was greeted by a hallway that had a door to the left and another to the right and at the end of the hallway was a flat of stairs that led upstairs.


    ¡°Other than me, 2 other families are living here. The landlord¡¯s family lives upstairs and to the opposite of us lives a family of a servant of some Lexarch family. If you want to take a shower or go to the washroom then you will have to go to 80 Ruinside Street which has a free public washroom and a shower there¡± Seren introduced.


    Susie, who was standing behind Seren didn¡¯t say anything and only nodded. After they entered Seren¡¯s room, Susie saw that other than a small table that had a candle on it and a blanket with holes in them, the room was completely empty.


    Susie didn¡¯t seem surprised at the lack of things in Seren¡¯s room because in her mind Seren appeared to be a minimalist who only had things that he absolutely needed for everyday use.


    Seren took the single blanket sheet he had and gave it to Susie as he said, ¡°Use it for the night and I will be sleeping in that corner over there¡± he pointed to a dark corner in the small room.


    Susie appeared conflicted because Seren only had 1 blanket and he had given it to her. She was also worried that Seren would get cold in the night, so she tried to hand it back, but Seren refused her and went to sleep in his spot.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Seren said with a yawn before promptly falling asleep.


    Susie just stood there in her spot without saying anything as she stared at Seren¡¯s back who was lying down with his eyes closed.


    She then laid down in the corner opposite of Seren and put the blanket over herself as she tried to fall asleep.


    As the crickets sang softly in the night, the room shimmered in the light of the blue moon. Just as Susie was trying to sleep, she caught Seren¡¯s scent lingering in the blanket. She tried pushing away any odd thoughts, but she couldn''t help but be carried away by the comforting fragrance, lost in the moment.


    While Seren on the hand was thinking of what his next course of action was going to be with his relationship with Susie.


    Did Seren really care about Susie and decide to be kind and let her stay in his room while showing subtle acts of kindness by giving her his only blanket? No, that was far from it, Seren had only decided to make contact with Susie because she was an ethereal grade, received a gift from the Luminar tree and she also didn¡¯t belong to any Lexarch family.


    In his eyes, Susie could prove to be very useful in the future if she was nurtured properly that her strength was enough to accompany him after he was done with Chimera Vale, and that she was loyal to Seren. If she didn¡¯t meet his expectations, then he could simply abandon her when she was no longer needed.


    It was also easy for Seren to start building trust with her since she had an injury and Seren had a way to reattach her arm.


    ¡®I could attempt to include her among the six individuals called the ''Fallens'' whom ¡®He¡¯ said to bring with me¡¯.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    After thinking for a while, Seren slowly drifted off into sleep.


    ...


    Seren opened his eyes, and then suddenly found that the world around him appeared fuzzy. He looked at his hands, watching as they changed shape and distorted of their own accord. It didn''t take long for him to realize he was dreaming. This was a regular occurrence for him; Seren almost always experienced lucid dreams where he was acutely aware of everything happening.


    A light smile played across Seren''s lips. He knew that dreams were perfect for self-reflection, offering a unique window into what his subconscious thoughts and feelings were.


    Focusing his mind, Seren willed the blurry surroundings to sharpen. Slowly but surely, the scene before him began to unfold with increasing clarity, like a photograph developing in real-time. He saw a abandoned warehouse looming in the darkness, its walls rusted and lit up dimly by the half-moon in the night sky. The scene then changed and he saw himself, standing with his sword dripping with fresh blood, over the kneeling figure of Perseus. The old man''s silver hair was matted with sweat and grime, his once-imposing frame now bent with age and the weight of his wounds.


    Seren realized this was a scene from one of his past lives.


    Perseus was a man who embodied honor, dignity, and pride in every aspect of his life. For decades, he had served the people of his country tirelessly, always striving to do what was right, even when the path was unclear or fraught with danger. To the world, he was a respected figure, a pillar of the community whose integrity was beyond question.


    But to Seren in that life, Perseus was so much more. He was a teacher, yes, but also a mentor, a guide, and the closest thing to a father that Seren had ever known in that lifetime. Perseus had found Seren when he was just a lost boy on the streets and decided to take him in on a whim.


    Over the years, Perseus had shaped Seren, molding him not just into a skilled operative, but into a man who understood the weight of responsibility and the complexity of morality.


    But things took a turn for the worse when Perseus betrayed the righteous path and suddenly started rebelling against the nation that had fed him. Seren, at the time, did not understand why his mentor was doing this. Seren abandoned his whole life and always chased after Perseus, trying to persuade him to return to the path of righteousness, but Perseus never budged. Their encounters always ended with Seren running away, unable to bring himself to fight the man who had been his guide and protector.


    *Cough Cough


    Perseus coughed violently, blood spilling on the floor as he looked up at Seren, his eyes clear despite the pain etched on his face. "So, it''s come to this," he said in a weak but steady voice.


    Seren tightened his grip on the sword, his knuckles white with tension. He had been prepared for this moment, or so he thought. But now, faced with the reality of it, he felt a wave of uncertainty wash over him.


    Perseus coughed again, a wry smile playing on his lips despite the pain. "You''re still young, Seren. You see things in black and white, in terms of mission objectives and collateral damage. But this path we walk... it''s more complex than that. It''s about understanding the world in all its shades of grey."


    "I don''t understand. What do you mean ''we''" Seren replied, his grip on the sword loosening slightly.


    Perseus''s eyes seemed to look into the distance as if seeing something beyond Seren. "You have always fascinated me, Seren. You had neither talent, nor the skills to stand up and somehow you were always the first to serve justice when other faltered. Always coming back alive from the jaws of death but... Seren, tell me, who are you really?"


    Seren''s heart shook, his eyes widened a bit as they observed the old man in of them.


    "...No matter, you haven''t told this old man your whole life, I don''t expect you to do it now. But, now that I''m nearing the end, I can tell, that all those miracles you made in your lifetime, you weren''t the one who caused them, it was something else, something far more otherworldly and incomprehensible"


    Perseus''s voice grew softer, but more intense. "You know, I once saw a man whose fields were deliberately set ablaze by his neighbor, destroying his livelihood. Yet, when the culprit came begging forgiveness, Do you know what the farmer did?"


    Seren''s brow furrowed, confusion mixing with the turmoil in his eyes. This was not what he had expected from a dying man''s last words.


    "The farmer embraced him and said, ''We shall replant together.'' Their shared labor healed more than the scorched earth, all because the farmer forgave him." Perseus laughed lightly in a pained voice, not sure if he was laughing at himself or the foolish farmer who decided to forgive.


    "Then there was this woman" Perseus went on, "Whose child was killed by a reckless charioteer. At the trial, she looked into the driver''s anguished eyes and spoke of mercy, not vengeance. Her forgiveness lifted a weight from both their hearts."


    Seren found himself lowering his sword slightly. He had expected anger, perhaps defiance. But this... this was something else entirely.


    A cough wracked Perseus''s body, blood speckling his lips. But he pressed on, his gaze never leaving Seren''s face. "And I witnessed a slave forgive the master who had brutalized him for years. As the master lay dying, wracked with guilt, the slave tended to him with gentleness, saying, ''I free you from your cruelty, as I free myself from my anger.''"


    Suddenly then out of nowhere, Perseus''s composure started crumbling. Tears streamed down his weathered cheeks as he grasped quickly Seren''s hand.


    "Forgive me!" he yelled, desperation coloring his cracked voice.


    Seren''s hand trembled at Perseus''s words as he went on, "Please, please forgive me" his voice breaking, "I know I messed up, I know..."


    Perseus''s body shook with sobs. "All those lives... changed forever by my actions. I didn''t stop to question, I didn''t stop to think. Forgive me, please... let my soul find peace."


    Through his sniffles he mumbled, "...Please don''t turn ''Your'' face from me".


    Seren''s heart fell into trepidation because he could tell, Perseus wasn''t saying these words to him, he was saying them to the entity he felt through him.


    ''No! No! No! No!'' Seren was starting to lose control of his thoughts.


    Perseus then looked up, his eyes lost and blood red from the tears as he asked in a trembling, "Seren... will I be forgiven?"


    Seren didn''t say anything as he stood there like a statue, Perseus staring at him expecting an answer. In Seren mind, something entirely different was going on.


    ''This can''t be Perseus. This can''t be Perseus. This can''t be Perseus. This can''t be Perseus. This can''t be Perseus. This can''t be Perseus. This can''t be Perseus.''


    Seren''s real consciousness watched the dream of his past apathetically as Perseus asked him again and again, "Seren, will I be forgiven? Seren, will I be forgiven? Seren, will I be forgiven?" While he didn''t respond to his last words. At the time, Seren''s image of Perseus had already been at a breaking point, but he had always respected his strength, clinging to it like a flickering candle in a dark tunnel. Then, that image came crashing down when he saw the weak and feeble man in front of him called ''Perseus'' desperately begging for forgiveness. He could not accept such an outcome, denying the sight before him¡ªwatching as his mentor and father figure in this life slowly bled to death at his feet.


    Seren didn''t move for a whole a day as he stood in the shed, his dead gaze still lingering on the rotting corpse of Perseus beneath his feet as sunlight slowly started pouring in.


    The dream then ended, but Seren consciousness still remained. Not a single thought echoed through his mind as he stayed in the eternal darkness within the confines of his mind.


    ...


    The next day Seren and Susie were walking on a dirt path in the middle of a forest. Seren noticed how tired Susie looked and had bags under her. Seren asked with a hint of concern in his voice, ¡°Were you not able to fall asleep last night?¡±.


    ¡°No, I just stayed up late thinking about Realms Rite and what life is going to be like after I become a Lexarch¡± Susie replied with some tiredness in her voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about the things you can¡¯t control, it''s bad for your health¡± Seren advised sincerely.


    Susie smiled lightly and nodded her head, looking down as she walked.


    Seren on the other hand was thinking of something else.


    ''I wish someone had said this to me back then as well, ''Don''t think too much.'' If only I had heard those words, maybe... I could have spared myself from the insanity that ensued after that life''


    Susie walked silently with a light smile on her face, completely oblivious to the thoughts and emotions churning behind Seren''s words.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 9: The Chimera Academy

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    12th September, 1507


    After half a mile of walking, Seren and Susie finally reached the gates of Lexarch Academy. Streams of people flowed in and out, each draped in robes of blue, red, or black.


    The academy, cradled by the ancient forest, stood like a monument to forgotten eras. Its towering spires pierced the sky, while ivy-clad stone walls blended into the green setback, as if the structure itself was birthed from nature¡¯s womb. Cobblestone paths twisted through the grounds and golden sunlight bathed the scene, casting long shadows and illuminating the intricate carvings on the stones.


    Seren let his gaze linger on the scene for a moment, then noticed Lorien and Finn among a small group¡ªthose who had passed the Rite yesterday. He and Susie joined them, waiting for the professors to appear and reveal their next steps.


    Unknown to them, an unremarkable old man descended the grand stone stairs that led to the academy, his gaze sweeping over the gathered youths. They chatted among themselves, oblivious to his scrutiny as he silently assessed their character through their body language.


    ¡®Hmmm... Kai from the Valorhearts acts like a man with great honor and respect for the people around him but seems a bit reserved, probably because he hasn¡¯t established a friend group yet''


    His gaze then shifted to Lorien as he assessed the nature of the students in front of him. ''Lorien on the other hand is more hyperactive and casually talks to anyone he finds interesting but mainly stays with his best friend Finn. He excludes the feeling of a leader that has yet to mature properly. While Finn gives off the feeling of a lucky idiot who is easy to talk to. The report said he easily falls for girls and constantly tries to flirt with them but it also said he is actually relatively smart and knows what to do in tight situations''


    He noticed a girl with long black hair standing alone with an icy look on her face. Everyone seemed to stay away from her. ''That girl Elise seems to be cast out by her peers due to her status, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be bothered by it. And the two bald brothers, Ethan and Noah act like carefree little children who get excited and happy over the smallest of things¡¯.


    The old man was discerning everyone in the group below with a keen eye as he got some rough estimates of their personalities.


    Seren from the side of his eye, noticed how that old man with short white hair and a white beard was scrutinizing everyone. Seren with his quick thinking realized it might be one of the professors that was meant to meet them here today. He decided to use this opportunity and chose to put on an act. When the old man looked in Seren¡¯s direction, he put a smile on his face and turned to look at Susie.


    Susie was confused at why Seren was suddenly smiling at her and then to her surprise Seren extended out his hand and caressed her short hair gently on the side.


    Susie¡¯s face instantly flushed red, and her mind was going insane with thoughts as she stood frozen in her spot.


    ¡®What do I do! What do I do! Why is he suddenly touching my hair and smiling at me?¡¯


    The old man then looked in Susie''s direction with Seren rustling her hair softly.


    ¡®Susie, the only unexpected ethereal grade we had in a long time and also received a gift from the Luminar tree. The boy next to her with long silver is Seren, a cunning child who is good at deception and outsmarting his opponents. I didn¡¯t receive a report on his combat capabilities, but he is only a D-grade Lumina with the perfect memory skill he got from the Luminar tree¡¯.


    Seren then pulled his hand back and in his hand was a shriveled-up leaf that had been stuck in Susie¡¯s hair. He didn¡¯t say anything to Susie and just took his eyes off of her and looked away.


    After thinking for a while, the old man had a few hypotheses on Seren. ¡®The report did say that boy is very cunning with his actions and rarely smiles but right now... he¡¯s smiling warmly at this girl... Does he actually have feelings for her or did he approach her for her ethereal grade... I will need to observe him more to come to a conclusion¡¯.


    After scrutinizing all the youths below, the old man then straightened his robe and raised his index finger. A small, blackish-yellow sphere materialized above it.


    POP!


    The ball burst with a sharp crack, drawing the attention of every student.


    ¡°Welcome to Chimera Academy,¡± the old man announced. ¡°Congratulations to those who¡¯ve made it here. I¡¯m Aldric, but to you, I¡¯ll be teacher.¡±


    The students didn¡¯t say anything for a few moments, but then Lorien took the lead as he clasped his fist in his hand and said ¡°Yes, teacher¡±. The other students then followed Lorien¡¯s example as they greeted Aldric.


    After the greetings were done, a student raised his hand. ¡°When do we become Lexarchs?¡±


    Aldric smiled. ¡°You already are. A Lexarch controls the natural Laws and Concepts of this world, a power that most cannot wield. The Realms Rite was merely a test to see if you had the aptitude of become a Lexarch and to see if the Academy should use it''s resources to nurture you.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Then... when do we get access to the Laws?¡± the same student asked, anticipation coloring his voice.


    Aldric¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Excitement surged through the group as they ascended the grand stone stairs, entering the academy¡¯s vast hall. The center of the hall was dominated by a fountain with a strange statue of a creature with large ears and a small, furry body at the top.


    Inside, the academy¡¯s polished marble floors gleamed under the light of a chandelier. From the ground floor, the youths could see other students moving along on the second floor, visible from below.


    As Aldric guided the students behind the fountain into the hallway, they passed rows of closed doors on both sides. Each door bore a simple design, their surfaces unadorned and their handles polished to a sheen. The hallway remained silent except for the muffled sound of their footsteps, and a sense of anticipation that grew as they continued onward, their imaginations ignited by the mystery of the closed doors.


    As they followed Aldric down the hallway, a few students noticed a door slightly open, darkness seeping through the crack. Curiosity got the better of them, and they stole a glance inside.


    What they saw stopped them cold.


    The room beyond was bathed in a sickly green light, casting shadows that twisted and writhed on the walls. In the center stood a figure, its back hunched, its movements jerky and unnatural. Skin stretched tight over bone, empty eye sockets stared into nothingness.


    Shelves lined the walls, each holding deformed specimens in jars of murky liquid. Twisted creatures from nightmares floated next to organs distorted beyond recognition. The stench of decay clung to the air, making their stomachs churn.


    Then suddenly, a low, guttural moan echoed from the walls, breaking the silence.


    Panic surged through the students as they realized they were not alone. Without a word, they tore their gaze away, hearts pounding as they hurried to catch up with the group, minds reeling from the horrors they had seen.


    Emerging from the labyrinthine hallway, Aldric stepped outside into the cool breeze. Walking beneath the shelter of a roofed walkway, the students¡¯ eyes were drawn to the left where a vast stone platform lay nestled amidst the towering trees. Stretching fifty meters wide, it commanded attention against the backdrop of the dense forest.


    On the platform, an intense scene unfolded. Students and adults clad in blue, red, and black robes gathered around, their murmurs blending into a low hum. In the center, two figures engaged in a fierce battle.


    The figure in blue lunged forward, aiming a stabbing thrust at the man in black. As his arm extended, the skin on his hand disintegrated, revealing finger bones that sharpened into points, thorns protruding from the sides.


    But before the blow could land, the man in black abruptly vanished, leaving the blue-robed figure grasping at empty air. In an instant then, the black-clad figure reappeared above the blue-robbed figure, suspended in mid-air.


    With a motion defying nature, his fingers stretched unnaturally, and he brought his hand down in a vicious slap, targeting the blue-robed man¡¯s jaw.


    BAM!


    The impact was brutal. The blue-robed figure was sent hurtling through the air, spinning uncontrollably before crashing onto the stone floor with a sickening thud.


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd. The figure in blue lay motionless, half his jaw torn away, bloodied teeth and torn flesh exposed in a grotesque display.


    Shock gripped the spectators, their eyes glued to the gruesome scene.


    Amidst the shocked silence, a girl clad in a flowing white cloak dashed onto the scene with her emerald green hair tied into twin ponytails that swayed with her swift movements. Kneeling beside the fallen student, she assessed the situation with practiced hands, her brow furrowing in concentration. Determined, she placed her hand on his chest.


    Energy surged from her, manifesting as vibrant green vines that enveloped the student in a protective cocoon appeared out of her body. The vines pulsed with life, weaving around the injured man in a dance of nature.


    Nearby, the figure in black stood, a sinister grin twisting his blood-spattered face. His eyes gleamed with malevolence as he approached the fallen student with luxurious steps.


    Reaching the body, he then bend down and tore away the blue robe, the fabric ripping with an ominous sound. He wiped the blood from his hands and face with the robe, casting a disdainful glance at the motionless figure before him.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± The girl with green hair demanded, her voice trembling with anger.


    The black-clad figure ignored her protest, his voice cold and indifferent. "I¡¯ll be taking this as my reward." With chilling calmness, he placed his hand over his opponent¡¯s face.


    The onlookers recoiled as he pried open one of the eyes of the motionless body. The sound of tearing flesh sent shivers down their spines.


    Squelching sounds filled the air as he began to gouge out the eye, the delicate tissue tearing as he worked. With a final, brutal yank, the eye came free with a wet pop, veins snapping like brittle threads under the force of his grip. Blood gushed from the empty socket, the girl beside him struggled to contain her disgust for him as she tried to heal the damage.


    As the gruesome spectacle unfolded before them, the crowd fell momentarily silent, the weight of what they had witnessed sinking in. The silence then shattered as the shouts of cheers for the student in the black rang out.


    Some among the crowd hailed the figure in black, their voices ringing out in adulation for his display of power and dominance. Others murmured words of pity for the fallen figure, their sympathy mingled with shock at the brutality of the scene.


    ...


    On the sidelines, the students who had been walking through the academy grounds stood frozen, expressions ranging from disbelief to terror. One youth even clutched his mouth, struggling to contain his nausea.


    Even Elise, known for her stoic demeanor, couldn¡¯t hide the flicker of unease in her eyes. The brutality had shaken her.


    But Seren remained unperturbed, his gaze steady, his expression unchanged. He had faced worse, suffered more. This display of violence did nothing to disturb the calm he had forged in lifetimes of torment.


    For these students though, they had been prepared to face danger and adversity as they gained some confidence in themselves after winning their fight with the minotaur, but the sight of fellow humans engaging in such brutal combat was new to them. They hadn''t even imagined that they would fighting other Lexarchs like themselves in life and death battles.


    ¡°Get used to it.¡±


    Aldric¡¯s voice carried a weight of experience, laced with melancholy. He continued forward, his gaze fixed ahead.


    "When I was your age,¡± he said with a hint of nostalgia, ¡°it took me a long time to accept that I must fight my fellow humans with the intention to kill if I wanted to survive in this world. Sometimes, I would even have to fight my friends, and often times I would make the mistake of showing empathy to my opponents and by the end, I would pay dearly for it. But I learned, I grew out of it, and so will you. The sooner you accept this truth, the better off you will be.¡±


    With that, he strode on, his words hanging in the air and letting the youths make the decision for themselves if they want to heed his advice.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 10: Orions Warning

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    12th September, 1507


    As the students pressed forward, with their resolve strengthened by Aldric''s words, they soon arrived at a separate building standing apart from the main academy. Its imposing presence was marked by four towering spires rising from each corner, casting ominous shadows in the fading light.


    Approaching the entrance, they beheld a grand archway adorned with intricate carvings, a craftsmanship of a bygone era. Just beyond, a pair of double wooden doors stood, their surfaces etched with mysterious symbols that seemed to pulse with energy.


    Aldric halted before the doors as he produced a silver coin from his pocket. With a practiced motion, he inserted the coin into a small hole in the door.


    The coin¡¯s surface shimmered briefly before vanishing into nothingness.


    In an instant, the atmosphere shifted, a faint hum filling the air as the wooden doors swung open of their own accord. The students exchanged glances; their anticipation mingled with a sense of trepidation as they prepared themselves.


    As Aldric led the students into the building, they were greeted by the sight of a wooden desk positioned a few meters ahead. Seated behind it was a man in a white gown, his attention focused intently on a book before him as he diligently wrote with a black quill.


    The building was filled with the scent of aged parchment and ink, the shelves lining the walls adorned with hundreds of books, each bound in a different hue. The interesting thing about this library was that behind the man in the white gown, the library seemed to stretch on infinitely with no end in sight. The students were very much shocked by this since this was the first time they had seen such an amazing place.


    But it was the ceiling that truly captured their attention which was a magnificent display of stained glass that bathed the space in a multicolor of hues. Rays of sunlight filtered through the stained glass, casting vibrant patterns across the room and imbuing it with an ethereal glow.


    The atmosphere in the library was tranquil as a thin fog enveloped the floor, lending an otherworldly ambiance to the space.


    "What the hell are you doing here?!"


    Suddenly, a voice boomed through the library, which caused the air to thicken and made it difficult for the students to draw breath. The voice echoed, carrying a weight that seemed to press down on the visitors. The fog seemed to quiver in response, and the air around the librarian began to vibrate with tension.


    Aldric''s expression remained unperturbed as he strode confidently into the room, his companions trailing behind him with anxiety written on their faces.


    "Oh? Did our Orion forget that I was to bring a class here today?" Aldric retorted, a smug grin playing on his lips as he met the librarian''s glare head-on.


    Orion''s response was a silent one, his gaze piercing and filled with unmistakable displeasure at Aldric''s unexpected intrusion.


    Aldric came to a stop right in front of Orion, who remained seated with his black quill in hand, the dim light of the library casting long shadows around them.


    "Where do you want to go?" Orion asked with a sigh, as he calmed himself down.


    "Class 1 relic vault," Aldric replied, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes as he watched Orion''s reaction.


    Orion nodded thoughtfully and rose from his chair, the old wood creaking softly beneath him as he stood. Without a word, he then began to navigate the labyrinth of corridors in the library, his footsteps echoed faintly in the stillness as Orion occasionally took turns and twists around the library that seemed to be infinite. Aldric followed closely behind him with the students trailing after them.


    As they continued to walk, one of the students couldn''t contain their curiosity any longer and asked Aldric, "Is this a different dimension?"


    Aldric paused for a moment, considering his response. Memories of his own youth flooded back as he spoke. "In a way, yes," he answered, his voice tinged with nostalgia.


    "This place is not quite a dimension, but rather a sub-space connected to our reality."


    The students exchanged bewildered glances, trying to wrap their minds around the concept. Aldric continued, "Though it''s said to be infinite, only Orion truly understands its depths. He''s the one who created this library."


    This revelation left the students in awe, prompting Aldric to offer further explanation. "Orion isn''t a human," he explained gently, "but rather a concept belonging to the Law of the Archivist."


    Aldric''s expression shifted, a flicker of apprehension crossing his features. After a few moments of tense silence, he spoke again. "His conceptual name is The Bibliotheca Mandate."


    The students exchanged puzzled glances, their minds grappling with the weight of Aldric''s words.


    What did it mean to belong to the Law of the Archivist and what does The Bibliotheca Mandate mean?


    Meanwhile, Orion maintained his steady pace, leading the group through the seemingly endless expanse of the library without uttering a single word. The students followed in silence, their footsteps echoing softly against the marble floor.


    Time seemed to stretch as they walked, the library unfurling before them in an endless procession of shelves and books. 100s of books were on the floor with the fog silently covering them.


    After what felt like an eternity, Orion finally came to a halt in a seemingly random spot.


    After a few moments, the air started quivering, the fog swirling around them took on a life of its own as it undulated and shifted with unseen energy.


    Orion stood at the center of the spectacle, his form warping and distorting. His lower body dissolved into his robe and his hands contorted into strange alien-like shapes as he raised them skyward.


    Suddenly, tiny flames flickered to life amidst the scattered books, dancing in the air with an ethereal glow. The fog now pulsated with even more energy as it transformed into a flock of spectral birds, their featureless forms twisting and turning in a mesmerizing dance around Orion.


    The students watched in awe, their hearts pounding with excitement at the sight of a Lexarch unleashing their powers in such a dramatic fashion.


    The flames grew brighter and brighter as they swirled and converged into a single point in the air.


    With a final flourish, the spectral birds dove into the flames and vanished into the darkness that ensued. The flames turned inky black, before turning into a void that hung silently in the air.


    After the dramatic display, Orion returned to his original form, stepping aside to allow Aldric and the students to venture into the void. With a sense of anticipation, the students crossed into the void and entered into a simple yet mysterious room.


    The room was unassuming, with only a plain wooden table at the forefront and a solitary candle casting a flickering glow from above. Along one wall stood a single shelf with its compartments filled with an array of peculiar objects. Some appeared as white spikes, others resembled tangled masses of hair, and a few were translucent, their forms shifting and shimmering in the dim light.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Aldric, positioned at the head of the group, turned to address the 21 students who had accompanied him. "Allow me to congratulate you once more for reaching this point," he began, his voice tinged with a smile. "The objects you see behind me are known as Syzygy Relics. They serve as the source of a Lexarch''s power."


    The students listened intently, their excitement visible as they were finally learning the secrets of a Lexarch''s abilities. Aldric continued, "Each of these relics gives its wielder unique abilities. They are, in essence, miniature manifestations of the laws and concepts."


    "This relic is known as Osteothorn," he explained, as he grabbed a ball that had spikes coming out of it. The spike ball then which was in Aldric¡¯s hand, mysteriously vanished before the skin on his hand disintegrated, revealing his bones that had turned sharp like spikes.


    "It grants the wielder the ability to manifest these white spikes from any part of their body." Aldric demonstrated.


    One students¡¯ then raised his hand and asked, "But where did the relic you were holding disappear to?"


    Aldric smiled knowingly as the spikes receded and his hand returned to its normal state, the Osteothorn relic reappearing in his hand. "To harness the power of a relic, it must be integrated into your Mind Core¡ªa reservoir of energy unique to those who have undergone the Realms Rite."


    He gestured toward the Osteothorn and said, "Simply touch the relic and command it to enter your Mind Core," he explained. "Once done, you will be able to access its powers at will."


    Aldric then gave explanations about the different relics that were available for the students¡¯ choosing with a steady voice as he introduced each relic.


    "The Whisper stone relic," he began, "gives the user the ability to absorb sounds and release them as potent sonic waves."


    Next, he turned his attention to the Glimmer amulet relic. "This relic, grants the user the ability to project holographic illusions from the amulet, creating lifelike images that can deceive enemies or provide tactical distractions."


    Aldric''s gaze shifted to the Guard talisman relic. "This relic gives a user a shimmering energy shield and lets them absorb and reflect incoming attacks while enhancing physical strength and endurance."


    He then proceeded to describe the Swift cloak relic, detailing how it makes the user¡¯s body untouchable as it enables them to phase through obstacles effortlessly.


    With each explanation, Aldric painted a vivid picture of the powers bestowed by each relic, from the Lumina crystal relic''s manipulation of light to the Reson staff relic''s control over vibrations.


    The Sentry pendant relic, Flicker blade relic, and Calmorb relic were each described in turn, each offering unique abilities that could turn the tide of battle or bring solace and healing in times of need.


    As Aldric concluded his explanations, the students gazed upon the array of relics before them, their minds buzzing with possibilities.


    As the students approached the array of relics with their eyes alight with anticipation, they made their selections with careful consideration.


    First to step forward was Finn, his gaze bright with determination as he reached for the Reson staff relic. With a firm grasp, he imagined the possibilities that mastering vibrations could unlock, his mind already racing with visions of the power he could wield.


    ¡®He¡¯s definitely not thinking of anything good if he chose that relic¡¯ Lorien knew Finn¡¯s true intentions behind choosing that relic.


    Others then followed suit, with some drawn to the allure of protection and destruction offered by the Guard talisman and Osteothorn relics. Their choices reflected a pragmatic approach, seeking both offensive and defensive capabilities in their relics.


    The Sentry pendant and Glimmer amulet Relics proved popular among those with a strategic mindset, recognizing the tactical advantages they offered in battle.


    Yet, for some, the allure of the lesser-known relics proved too tempting to resist. While the Lumina crystal, Flicker blade, Whisper stone, Swift cloak, and Calmorb relics may have been the least popular choices, they held a unique appeal for those willing to explore their untapped potential.


    As the majority of students made their choices based on strategic considerations and the desire for both offensive and defensive capabilities, Kai''s decision to select the Flicker blade relic came as a surprise to few.


    Known among his peers as a ¡®muscle head,¡¯ Kai''s preference for raw power and direct confrontation was no secret. While most students threw away traditional weapons in favor of relics with broader utility, Kai''s affinity for the Flicker blade reflected his straightforward approach to combat.


    Despite its limitations in defensive capabilities and reliance on close-quarters combat, the Flicker blade relic offered Kai the opportunity to bypass most physical defenses and deliver devastating blows with a sword¡ªa prospect that appealed to his straightforward fighting style.


    As Kai claimed the Flicker blade relic as his own, the murmurs of surprise among his classmates were accompanied by a knowing nod of understanding. For Kai, the path to power lay not in subtlety or strategy, but in raw strength and unwavering determination.


    Amidst the diverse choices of the students, Lorien''s decision to select the Guard talisman relic was a conventionally straightforward approach to combat.


    The two bald brothers, Ethan and Noah, each made their choices, reflecting their individual personalities and preferences. While Ethan followed in Lorien''s footsteps, opting for the Guard talisman relic for its straightforward battle style, Noah on the other hand chose the unconventional Whisper stone relic.


    As the students observed their classmates'' choices with varying degrees of curiosity and interest, their attention turned to Elise, one of the smartest students in their class. Anticipation hung in the air as Elise approached the array of relics.


    Ignoring the expectations and speculation of her classmates, Elise''s gaze settled on a relic that appeared as a grey piece of cloth flickering in and out of existence. With a graceful motion, she claimed the Swift cloak relic as her own.


    To the disappointment of those around her, the Swift cloak was known primarily for its defensive capabilities, lacking the offensive potential of other relics. However, Elise seemed unperturbed by the opinions of her peers, her mind seemed to be focused on other matters.


    As the attention of the students remained fixed on Elise''s choice, Seren opted to remain silent as he slipped away from the crowd to make his selection away from prying eyes.


    Meanwhile, Susie sat off to the side, her eyes closed in deep concentration as she observed a relic floating within the depths of her Mind Core. The relic resembled a small gravestone fashioned into a pendant, its significance hidden from the outside world.


    Suddenly, Susie felt a gentle tap on her shoulder, breaking her concentration. Opening her eyes, she was met with the sight of Seren standing before her.


    "So, what relic did you choose?" Seren inquired, his tone casual yet curious.


    Susie smiled softly with her gaze meeting his. "The Sentry Pendant," she replied, her voice tinged with a hint of excitement.


    Seren''s eyebrows were raised in surprise. "I didn''t expect you to be the tactical or reconnaissance type," he remarked, a note of doubt coloring his words.


    Chuckling softly, Susie shook her head. "Hehe, it''s because I wanted to combine it with the scythe, I received from the Luminar Tree," she explained, a sense of pride evident in her voice.


    Susie then turned the conversation back to Seren, her gaze alight with curiosity. "And what about you? What did you choose for your relic?"


    "The Luminar crystal," Seren replied flatly.


    "Huh?" Susie''s confusion rippled through the air as her brow furrowed in genuine perplexity. The Luminar crystal was known for its ability to bend light, at most you could try to blind your enemies or distort light to mess with the opponent¡¯s spatial awareness. It offered no defense, no offense, no healing, nor reconnaissance.


    Seren, already expecting Susie''s reaction, simply shrugged his shoulders, "If I tell you why I chose this, then you might switch your pendant in a heartbeat,"


    "Aeee, why? Just tell me the reason. Aren''t we friends?" Susie pleaded with her eyes wide like a puppy as she sought to coax Seren into revealing his secret.


    Seren chuckled lightly at Susie''s playful attempt to sway him. Meanwhile, Aldric, overseeing the proceedings, made sure that each student received their relics.


    Clap


    With a single clap, he gathered the students¡¯ attention and instructed them to return through the black hole to the library. One by one, they complied, disappearing into the void.


    Orion, observing quietly, remained outside until the last student had passed through. Without exchanging words, Aldric and Orion closed the gate and proceeded to the front.


    Upon reaching the front gate, Aldric issued a command to the students, directing them to return to the main academy and head to class 9 on the second floor. His voice carried the weight of authority, leaving no room for question or hesitation.


    As the last student departed, Aldric''s smile faded into a solemn expression, his gaze turning towards Orion''s weathered figure settled in his chair.


    "...''The end is near'' What does that mean?" Aldric inquired, his voice tinged with urgency.


    Previously Orion had secretly transmitted this to Aldric when he had come out of the vault.


    Orion remained silent for a moment, his aged features betraying a depth of contemplation. Finally, he spoke, his tone nostalgic yet enigmatic. "Exactly as it means," he replied, offering no further explanation.


    Aldric''s gaze bore into Orion, searching for answers that seemed just out of reach. Frustration flickered briefly across his features before he redirected his inquiry. "Why did you tell me this? The three families have treated you poorly for centuries, and I am no different¡±.


    Orion scoffed softly in response. "I am not heartless like you humans," he retorted, his words carrying the weight of centuries-old grievances.


    Aldric remained stoic as he watched Orion, then with a silent nod, he turned to leave. The weight of Orion''s words lingered in his mind. Just before Aldric left, Orion''s voice pierced the silence as he said his final advice. "Do not be attached to any of your students for this year¡±.


    Aldric body shook when he heard this, he didn¡¯t know what to think of this anymore. In the end, he just stayed silent as he closed the door shut.


    Alone once more, Orion''s gaze fell upon the black quill resting on his desk. His expression softened and a pang of longing echoed in his voice as he spoke softly to the empty room.


    "Maybe I will get to see you soon, Freya."


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 11: The Prophecy

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    12th September, 1507


    "Every relic has its risks or limitations. For example, the Guard talisman and Swift cloak have a use limit" Aldric explained, his voice commanding the attention of the attentive students gathered in the classroom as they sat at their desks.


    Outside the tall windows, sunlight bathed the room in a warm glow, casting long shadows across the polished floor. Beyond the glass, the verdant expanse of the forest stretched out, a tranquil backdrop to their academic pursuits.


    Elise, seated at the front, raised her hand, her curiosity evident in the furrow of her brow. "How do we use our relics? I tried using mine, but nothing happened," she asked in curiosity.


    Aldric paused, considering her question before reaching into the drawer of his desk. With a deft motion, he retrieved a small white bag, its contents obscured from view. Without a word, he emptied the bag onto the desk, revealing a collection of small white stones nestled within.


    "To activate a relic, a Lexarch utilizes what we term ''soul energy''," Aldric elucidated, "This energy is stored within your Mind Core, but it is currently in a sealed state. This is where these soul stones come into play," he continued, gesturing towards the scattered white stones on the desk before him.


    "When you break a soul stone, it releases a pure essence that your body will naturally absorb. Once absorbed, your soul energy will become active and from then on you can command this energy according to your will. However, with each use of a relic, a portion of this soul energy is depleted. When fully exhausted, you can either replenish it using additional soul stones or allow it to regenerate naturally."


    Aldric gestured, which then prompted the students to approach the desk one by one, each eager to claim their own soul stone. With a sense of anticipation, they reached out and selected a single stone, their fingers closing around it with a mixture of excitement and curiosity.


    Following Aldric''s instructions, the students then proceeded to break their soul stones, the crisp sound of fracturing stones echoing in the classroom. As the stones shattered, a fine white powder emerged, swirling gently in the air before being absorbed into their bodies like ethereal mist.


    Seren with his gaze fixed intently on his Mind Core, witnessed the transformation firsthand. Within the depths of his consciousness, he observed as a white ethereal energy began to swirl around the Luminar crystal, its movements graceful and hypnotic. With a sense of determination, Seren willed this energy into the relic.


    When he opened his eyes, a dim light emanated from his palm, casting a soft glow that danced across his skin. Seren''s heart swelled with emotion, a sense of awe and wonder washing over him as he realized he was finally tapping into a Lexarch¡¯s power.


    As the students experienced the activation of their relics, a mixture of emotions washed over the classroom. Excitement and wonder danced in the eyes of those who successfully wielded their newfound powers, their spirits buoyed by the thrill of mastering something beyond the ordinary.


    However, not all reactions were jubilant. Some students, like Susie, experienced disappointment as they encountered the specific limitations of their relics. Susie, with her Sentry Pendant, found herself faced with a daunting requirement: to bind a soul to hers by taking the life of an animal or human. The souls that are bound will then obey every command of Susie, but they don¡¯t offer any offensive or defensive abilities and the best way to utilize this relic is to use the souls as reconnaissance. The weight of having to take another¡¯s life hung heavy on Susie''s shoulders, casting a shadow over her excitement and leaving her grappling with conflicting emotions.


    In the midst of their varied reactions, the students found themselves confronting the reality of their chosen relics, each one presenting its own challenges and sacrifices.


    Clap


    As the sound reverberated through the classroom, drawing the students'' attention back to Aldric, he proceeded to outline the structure of their life at the academy. With methodical precision, he divided their curriculum into three distinct segments: theory, practice, and experience.


    "In theory classes, you will delve into the principles and intricacies of being a Lexarch." The students listened intently, their focus sharpening as they absorbed the information.


    "For live practice sessions, you will have the opportunity to apply what you''ve learned in a controlled environment, engaging in sparring matches and exercises to hone your skills."


    Aldric''s voice remained steady as he elaborated on the final segment of their curriculum. "Every two weeks," he explained, "You will venture to the bottom of the second peak of Chimera Vale Mountain for hunting or missions assigned by the academy registrar." The mention of real-world challenges drew murmurs of anticipation from the students, their imaginations ignited by the prospect of adventure.


    Throughout the lecture, Aldric introduced the basic facilities of the academy, from the training grounds to the library and dormitories, ensuring that the students were familiar with their surroundings. Despite the length of the lecture and the complexity of some of the information, Aldric''s authoritative demeanor and clear explanations kept the students engaged, even if some details sailed over their heads.


    "Alright, that will be all for today," Aldric concluded, his tone firm as he issued his final instructions. "Make sure to arrive promptly for class at 9 tomorrow, and exercise caution with your relics. With power comes responsibility, and you will be held accountable for any unintended consequences of misuse".


    The students rose from their seats, a collective murmur of acknowledgment rippling through the room. Bowing respectfully to Aldric, they began to file out of the classroom, their minds abuzz with the day''s lessons and the promise of mastering their newfound abilities.


    Outside, the evening air carried a sense of anticipation as the students dispersed with each of them eager to continue their studies or perhaps indulge in a bit of experimentation with their relics at home. Despite the exhaustion that weighed heavy on their shoulders, the allure of unlocking the full potential of their powers spurred them onward, their determination undiminished by the late hour.


    As Aldric watched in silence as the students departed through the window, a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "So, how was the first class?" A voice, brimming with confidence, broke the silence from behind him.


    Turning around, Aldric''s gaze met the figure of a man in his late twenties, leaning casually against the doorframe with an air of playfulness. Tall and elegant, with wavy hair cascading down his back, he exuded an aura of authority, dressed in a suit adorned with gems and symbols, topped with a resplendent golden cloak.


    "The class shows promise," Aldric responded respectfully, his tone measured as he acknowledged the man''s presence. "There are four ethereal grades and several apexes among the students, a much higher standard than the previous years."


    The man, the principal of the academy, flashed a playful grin in response. "Even as the principal, it still makes me a bit jealous of you for being the one to teach this class," he remarked, joining Aldric by the window to observe the departing students. However, Aldric''s demeanor shifted abruptly, his expression clouded with apprehension as he uttered the words that had unsettled him. "Orion said ¡®the end is near¡¯"


    A solemn silence enveloped the room as the man absorbed the weight of Aldric''s revelation. "...Did he say anything else?" he inquired with a heavy tone that failed to mask his concern.


    Shaking his head, Aldric relayed the extent of Orion''s cryptic warning.


    The man''s brow furrowed in thought before he spoke again, his voice tinged with bitterness as he recounted an ancient prophecy passed down through generations. "There is a prophecy, made by one of our ancestors" he began, his words carrying the weight of centuries-old lore, "that foretells of a terrible disaster befalling the Chimera Vale, brought about by a student from the academy."


    Aldric was surprised when he heard this before skepticism colored his face, but the man''s solemn assurance quelled any doubts. "I know it sounds absurd," he continued, "but this is what the prophecy dictates."


    With a grave nod, the man prepared to depart, leaving Aldric with a final command. "Not a single word must leave this room," he instructed, his tone conveying the seriousness of the matter.


    Aldric bowed respectfully, his commitment unwavering. "Yes, master," he affirmed, a sense of reverence underscoring his words as the weight of prophecy and uncertainty hung heavy in the air.


    ...


    As Seren and Susie walked along the dirt path back to the village, the mesmerizing sunset cast hues of gold and pink across the horizon. The tranquil atmosphere was filled with the sweet melodies of chirping birds and the gentle caress of a breeze, inviting a sense of serenity and appreciation for the simple joys of life.


    However, despite the beauty surrounding them, Susie walked with a conflicted expression as her gaze was fixed on the ground beneath her feet. Seren, attuned to his thoughts, sensed Susie¡¯s inner turmoil. He knew she was grappling with the weight of a difficult decision, torn between her own ambitions and the moral implications of using her relic.


    Breaking the silence, Seren said, "Go to Elder Luna and bring your severed arm back," he instructed calmly despite the gravity of his words.


    Susie halted in her tracks, her eyes widening in disbelief at Seren''s unexpected directive. "You found a way already?" she asked, a glimmer of hope mingling with her shock.


    "Yes," Seren affirmed with a nod as his gaze met Susie''s with unwavering resolve. "Bring back your arm and mentally prepare yourself for some excruciating pain," he cautioned.


    Susie''s mood shifted with her expression turning solemn as she absorbed Seren''s words. With a silent nod, she acknowledged his guidance and steeled herself for the challenges that lay ahead. As Seren resumed his leisurely pace, Susie tiptoed excitedly beside him, a sense of determination igniting within her.


    ...


    As Seren settled into his home, his mind buzzed with contemplation with his thoughts consumed by the limitations of his conceptual creation ability. With a deep breath, he adopted a cross-legged position in the center of the room, his focus honed on unraveling the complexities of his newfound power.


    ¡®There are some serious limitations to conceptual creation. First, I cannot create whatever concept I want; it must correspond to my current Lexarch rank. Second, I am restricted to manifesting only three weak concepts at present, with no guarantee of this limit increasing in the future. And finally, the process requires a significant investment of time and soul energy, rendering it impractical for use in the heat of battle¡¯.


    The weight of these constraints hung heavy in the air, threatening to stifle Seren''s hopes of harnessing his ability to its full potential.


    ¡®I should finish up my work before Susie gets back¡¯. Seren thought with a sigh.


    ...


    As Susie jogged through the nearly deserted streets, the crimson hue of the night sky cast an eerie glow, with the red moon and countless stars overhead lending an otherworldly atmosphere to the scene. Clutching the long object wrapped in white fabric, she quickened her pace with anticipation mingling with anxiety as she neared Seren''s home.


    Upon reaching the door, Susie knocked with a sense of urgency as her heart pounded in her chest. When the door swung open, she was met with the sight of Seren, his crimson eyes and long white hair framing his shirtless form, his chest rising and falling as he panted heavily.


    Startled by his appearance, Susie''s concern quickly overtook her surprise. "A-are you alright?" she asked, her voice laced with worry.


    Seren reassured her with a nod as he tried to regain his composure. "Yes, I''m fine. Come in, we will get started immediately," he said, gesturing for her to enter.


    As Susie stepped inside, her eyes widened at the sight of the room''s transformation. At the center of the room was an elevated metal bed draped in white cloth. The bed was surrounded by an array of strange tools arranged on metal trays. A towering machine-like structure loomed overhead, while another contraption with tubes and small bottles attached to it stood nearby.


    Intrigued and slightly apprehensive, Susie took in the unfamiliar equipment as her curiosity was piqued by the weird object.


    While Susie had gone to get her arm from Luna, Seren had delved into the depths of his mind as he drew upon his perfect memory to reconstruct the intricate details of objects and machinery he had witnessed in different realities through the realm of nothingness. With meticulous precision, he pieced together a concept that he named ¡®Nano Craft," which granted him the ability to create any simple object he desired.


    At first, Seren had tried to devise a universal healing concept, but he soon realized a problem. The limitations of his abilities became apparent as he discovered that he could only heal superficial wounds, with little hope of successfully reattaching a severed limb.


    Resigned to the challenges before him, Seren abandoned the notion of an easy solution, recognizing the need for caution and prudence in his endeavors.


    Seren dedicated nearly three hours to creating his concept and another hour to crafting the necessary equipment for the surgery.


    However, Seren soon discovered that even with this newfound power, there were inherent limitations which were automatically imposed upon his abilities. He found himself restricted by two fundamental constraints: the size of the objects he could create and the inability to replicate unique items such as Susie''s scythe from the Luminar Tree or complex materials.


    By the time Seren had finished creating all the essential items needed, his soul reserves were fully depleted.


    As Seren approached Susie, his expression remained impassive as he said in a commanding voice. "Take off your clothes," he instructed, his tone matter-of-fact.


    "???" she stammered as her mind for a second stopped working when she heard this.


    Confusion and embarrassment quickly swept over Susie, her cheeks flushing with heat as she struggled to comprehend his request.


    Observing Susie''s flustered state, Seren clarified his intentions with a flat tone. "The clothes will get in the way during the reattachment," he explained succinctly.


    Reluctant but understanding the necessity, Susie took a moment to compose herself before complying with Seren''s request. With a mixture of embarrassment and resignation, she removed her shirt, her arm instinctively covering her chest in a gesture of modesty.


    "...I don''t need to take off my bra, do I?" Susie queried tentatively, her voice tinged with uncertainty. Seren, preoccupied with inspecting the severed arm, responded without looking up. "No need, just lay on the metal bed," he instructed with his attention fully focused on the task at hand.


    Feeling a twinge of annoyance at Seren''s apparent indifference to her body, Susie complied with his instructions, her frustration momentarily overshadowed by the gravity of the situation. With a sigh, she reclined on the bed as her mind raced with a mixture of apprehension and determination as she prepared herself for the procedure ahead.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 12: A Normal Day

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    12th September, 1507


    As Seren concluded his examination of Susie''s severed arm, his sharp eyes caught sight of something peculiar.


    Upon closer inspection, he noted that Susie''s arm appeared to have started regrowing but was abruptly halted midway through the process.


    A realization dawned on Seren, leading him to formulate a hypothesis: Luna, despite possessing the ability to heal Susie''s arm fully, had intentionally ceased the process, likely as a means of coercing Susie into joining the Ashborne family.


    Though Seren found Luna''s actions petty and morally questionable, but he would gladly exploit the situation to his advantage. Recognizing the opportunity to forge a deeper bond with Susie and earn her loyalty, Seren remained resolute in his determination to aid her in any way he could.


    Drawing closer to Susie, Seren held the candle, casting a flickering light across her nervous form. "Are you prepared for this?" he inquired, his tone grave and earnest. Susie nodded lightly, her eyes betraying a hint of fear.


    In a gesture of reassurance, Seren handed her a cloth and offered a word of caution. "Bite on this and try not to move too much during the procedure," he instructed in a calm voice. With a final glance of determination exchanged between them, Seren prepared to begin the delicate process of reattaching Susie''s severed arm.


    As Susie bit down on the cloth, Seren began the procedure. With a deft motion, he wielded a large knife, carefully cutting the overgrown section of Susie''s arm, mirroring the precise cut she had made with her ninjato during the Rite.


    ¡°ARGHH!¡±


    The air filled with muffled sounds of anguish as Susie endured the agonizing procedure, her determination to remain still warring with the intensity of her pain.


    Seren had also attempted to create anesthesia, but it proved to be futile. His conceptual creation ability was limited to producing only simple solid objects, preventing him from conjuring the complex ingredients required to make the anesthesia.


    Once the overgrown section had been removed, Seren wasted no time in bringing the surgical suction device to the site, its mechanical hum filling the room as it efficiently removed excess blood and fluids, clearing the way for a clearer view of the surgical site.


    Next, Seren maneuvered the surgical microscope into position, its high magnification and illumination allowing him to visualize and manipulate the delicate structures of blood vessels, nerves, and tissues with precision.


    By this point in the surgery, the room was colored with the aftermath of the procedure. Blood dripped from the bed, staining the pristine white sheets, while Susie''s body glistened with sweat in the face of relentless pain.


    With the precision of a seasoned surgeon, Seren meticulously examined Susie''s arm under the surgical microscope, identifying any damaged tissue or bone with careful scrutiny. With practiced expertise, he delicately removed any dead skin, muscle, or bones, ensuring that only healthy tissue remained.


    Next, Seren focused his attention on the network of arteries and veins within Susie''s arm, employing microsurgical techniques to suture the ends of the blood vessels together. Despite the complexity of the task, he worked with steady hands, his movements precise and calculated.


    Fortunately, the nerves in Susie''s arm had been spared from significant damage, sparing Seren the need for extensive repair.


    ¡°ARGHHHHHHHHHH!¡± *Sob *Sob


    However, as soon as Seren began to address the bones, Susie''s screams intensified, echoing through the room with visceral intensity. She desperately shook her head left and right as she looked at Seren with tearful eyes, seemingly indicating she no longer wanted to continue but Seren ignored her pleas as he started working on her bones.


    Suise¡¯s muscles then stiffed like a statue, and she was on the verge of losing consciousness. Seren¡¯s heart shook slightly when he saw the early signs of seizure that Susie was displaying. Recognizing the risk of going into a reflex anoxic seizure, Seren acted swiftly to alleviate her distress.


    He placed a hand on Susie''s forehead, leaned closer to Susie¡¯s face and whispered in a soft, soothing voice. "Everything''s going to be fine. I am right here for you," even going as far as letting his nose touch Susie¡¯s soft cheek.


    Moved by Seren''s calming presence, Susie felt a wave of relief wash over her, her tears subsiding a little as she tried her best to make herself relax in his reassuring voice.


    With painstaking precision, Seren then continued the surgical procedure, meticulously addressing any remaining issues with the bones before moving on to repair the soft tissues such as muscles, tendons, and skin.


    After several hours of intense concentration, Seren finally completed the surgery, his gaze shifting to Susie''s reattached arm with a sense of satisfaction. Despite the challenges they had faced, the procedure had been a success.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead and stretching his back, Seren took a moment to collect himself, his expression one of reassurance as he turned his attention to Susie. She lay before him, panting heavily and tightly clutching the clean towels, her eyes tightly closed in exhaustion.


    Feeling Seren''s gentle touch, Susie slowly opened her eyes, her gaze meeting his with a mixture of relief and fatigue. "I-is it over?" she inquired, her voice weary from the ordeal.


    "Yes, you can go to sleep now," Seren replied softly, his tone calm and reassuring as he wiped the sweat off Susie¡¯s body. "Do not try to move your arm for the time being. Tomorrow morning, go back to Elder Luna and ask her to heal your arm normally, and don''t worry, she likely won''t ask you to pay her for this."


    Susie''s tense muscles relaxed at Seren''s words, a wave of gratitude washing over her as she surrendered to the welcoming embrace of sleep. Just before slipping into unconsciousness, she whispered a heartfelt "Thank you,"


    ...


    13th September, 1507


    As Seren made his way to the academy in the morning, Susie was nowhere to be seen. She had gone to seek healing from Luna, so she was likely going to miss the lecture.


    The day''s lecture progressed at a steady pace, but Seren found himself growing impatient because, unlike the other students who had to take notes to remember everything, Seren could rely on his perfect memory, so the lecture style felt slow to Seren.


    During the break, he approached Aldric and inquired if the academy had a library where he could delve deeper into his studies.


    To his delight, Aldric confirmed the presence of a library within the academy, separate from the one maintained by Orion. Seren wasted no time in heading over there and immersing himself in the vast collection of books, retreating to a secluded corner where he could study in peace.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Back in the classroom, it was lunch time and all the students were either happily chatting with each other or eating.


    Lorien was eating berries from a bag. Finn who was sitting next to him was also eating but then he realized he had finished all his food. He looked over and saw Lorien still had plenty of berries left in his bag.


    ¡°Haaaa¡± Finn sighed. Lorien, unfazed, continued his berry feast.


    ¡°HAAAA¡± Finn made a louder sigh this time.


    Lorien glanced at Finn, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You good?¡±


    ¡°Yea, no I¡¯m good it¡¯s just that those berries you''re eating reminded me of the time when my aunt used to share those berries with me, but she died a few years back¡± Finn said in a mournful tone.


    ¡°...Do you want some?¡± Lorien asked.


    ¡°No no it¡¯s fine I can¡¯t take your bag of berries n-.... Yea, I will take em¡± Finn snatched the berries from Lorien with a sly smile on his face.


    Lorien just rolled his eyes, as if dealing with a particularly peculiar species of fruit-loving human. He then cracked open an orange juice box. The straw made a satisfying puncture, and he took a leisurely sip.


    ¡°Haaaa¡± Finn sighed again. Lorien tried ignoring him.


    ¡°HAAAA¡± Finn sighed louder.


    ¡°BRO! What do you want?¡± Lorien said in an annoyed voice.


    ¡°Oh me, no it¡¯s nothing, just that my aunt used to always bring me an orange juice box whenever she would go out you know..... before she died¡± Finn replied in a depressed voice.


    ¡°aight man here, JUST TAKE IT¡± Lorien shoved the juice in Finn¡¯s face.


    ¡°No no I can''t do that, it''s yours and I-.... I¡¯ll take it¡± Finn said trying to sound generous, but his hands indicated otherwise.


    Lorien then stood up and said to Finn, ¡°I will go grab some extra snacks.¡±


    ¡°HAAAA!¡± Finn wailed, channeling his inner drama queen.


    Lorien spun around, exasperated. ¡°WHAT NOW?!¡±


    Finn¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°My aunt used to take me out to buy snacks. You know, before she¡­¡± He trailed off, glancing at Lorien.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s dead, huh?¡± Lorien deadpanned.


    ¡°...¡± Finn stayed silent, and his sad face crumpled as he clutched the berries protectively. But Lorien had had enough. With a flourish, he smacked the berries out of Finn¡¯s hand, sending them tumbling to the floor.


    ¡°Tell your aunty to climb a tree and shake some more berries down! Oh, wait I forgot, she¡¯s 6 feet under the ground¡± Lorien said while making a smug face.


    They continued arguing until the lunch break ended.


    ...


    As the afternoon turned into evening, Seren emerged from the library, his mind buzzing with newfound insights and discoveries. Surrounded by towering stacks of books, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhilaration at the wealth of information he had uncovered.


    Through his studies, Seren had gained a deeper understanding of the world he inhabited, learning about the various types of relics, the intricacies of Lexarch combat styles, and the geopolitical landscape of the continent known as Nefaria.


    The commoners usually do not have access to this information, so Seren was quite happy with what he had acquired.


    Among the myriad of nations that dotted the continent, Seren learned that he was situated in the Crestfallen Confederation, a small-sized country nestled at the heart of Nefaria continent.


    As Seren delved deeper into his studies, he stumbled upon crucial information regarding the process by which a Lexarch ascends to the next rank. He discovered that there are three distinct requirements that must be fulfilled for a Lexarch to advance in rank, each demanding its own unique set of challenges.


    The first requirement is the accumulation of a substantial number of soul stones to refine one''s Mind Core. A Lexarch''s rank is divided into three tiers: lesser, intermediate, and superior. Advancement from lessor to intermediate requires reaching a certain level of refinement, achieved through the utilization of soul stones to bolster one''s spiritual power. Currently labelled as a lesser rank 1, Seren understood the importance of this foundational step in his journey toward power.


    The second requirement involves the selection of a relic with which a Lexarch will merge their soul. However, this decision must not be made lightly, as a Lexarch has to have a high level of proficiency in using the chosen relic before they can merge their soul, if any mishap happens during this step then there is a chance of soul collapse where a person¡¯s soul dies while the body still lives. Furthermore, the chosen relic must possess the potential to advance to a higher Class.


    The third requirement presents a unique challenge, a Lexarch has to connect themselves to an aspect of existence. These aspects, which include History, Knowledge, Artistry, Justice, Spirituality, Legacy, Destiny, and Imagination, each have their own criteria for advancement. For instance, choosing the aspect of History may require you to uncover and learn about lost fragments of the past, while selecting the aspect of Knowledge may involve acquiring profound insights into the mysteries of the universe.


    Importantly, once a Lexarch selects an aspect, they are bound to it for life and cannot change their affiliation. The gravity of this decision cannot be emphasized enough as the chosen aspect will shape the Lexarch''s path and influence their journey till death.


    Lost in contemplation, Seren emerged from the library, his mind swirling with the weight of his next steps.


    BUMP


    Suddenly, he collided with someone, the unexpected impact jolting him out of his reverie.


    As Seren looked up, he found himself face to face with Elise, the girl with long black hair and piercing cyan eyes. She appeared to be heading into the library, her expression cold and apathetic.


    Realizing his mistake, Seren quickly offered an apology. Elise nodded in acknowledgment, before continuing on her way.


    Seren didn¡¯t think much of it and resumed his journey, his thoughts returning to the challenges that awaited.


    ...


    As Seren walked on the streets heading back home, he mulled over the limitations and potential of his abilities. ¡®There''s no definite way for me to increase my strength in a short time other than making new concepts¡¯ he mused inwardly.


    ¡®Nano craft is quite useless to me at the moment. I could try using it to make guns, but I never learned how to make gunpowder, and I''m not sure how useful guns would be against a rank 1 Lexarch¡¯.


    Although Seren had acquired an immense amount of knowledge during his past lifetimes, it had to be said he was not all-knowing and there were still many things he did not yet know or understand. His thoughts paused momentarily as he considered his options. ¡®I should first create a concept that has good syner-¡¯


    Before he could finish his thought, a pair of hands lunged for his head from the sides, but Seren had been sneak attacked by the locals'' multiple times over the years, and he already had inhumane reactivity from his past experience so he was used to always keeping his guard up. With a swift duck and a graceful sweep of his leg, he sent the would-be attacker tumbling to the ground.


    Before the assailant could regain their bearings, Seren instinctively reached for his concealed blade, as he was about to stab the attacker.


    "WAIT WAIT STOP, IT''S A PRANK!"


    Seren froze on the spot when he heard a familiar voice. His grip loosened, and he stopped the dagger mid-air. Blinking in surprise, he saw Susie, sprawled on the ground, groaning in pain.


    "Oww, I was just trying to surprise you! Who attacks someone without even looking at their face?" Susie exclaimed, her voice tinged with agitation as she rose to her feet.


    Realizing there was no threat to his life, Seren retracted the blade into his sleeve, and then helped Susie get up. "You shouldn''t sneak up on people like that," he chided gently, though his eyes betrayed a hint of amusement.


    Susie pouted, but sensing that the moment had passed, she let the matter drop, opting not to press the conversation further.


    ¡°Oh, wait I forgot, look my arm is fully healed and I can even do a handstand without problem,¡± Susie said as she swung her arms around excitedly.


    Seren smiled lightly when he saw Susie¡¯s injury had healed without any complications. He then asked, ¡°Did Elder Luna ask who healed your arm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she did but I did as you said and didn¡¯t tell her¡± Susie reassured as she said proudly.


    Seren, pleased that Susie followed his instructions, then patted her on the head as he said, ¡°Good¡± with a smile on his face.


    Susie was a bit taken aback by Seren¡¯s sudden move and on the surface, she showed a slightly irritated expression to Seren for treating her like a child. Seren just chuckled at her reaction, but internally Susie felt a warm feeling rising in her chest.


    Seren and Susie then continued their conversation on their way home, chatting about their day.


    In a dark alley of the streets of Chimera Vale, a man stood silently watching Seren and Susie with his abyssal-black eyes. Dressed in a brown tuxedo and a black coat, the man exuded an air of sophistication, his cane tapping lightly against the ground as he observed them with keen interest. In his hand, a pocket watch ticked steadily, its hands pointing precisely to midnight, despite the fact that it was still late evening.


    With a faint smile playing on his lips, the man murmured to himself, "The Divine Paradox is finally here¡±. His serene demeanor was then abruptly shattered as his skin began to writhe and squirm; black centipedes slowly erupted from beneath its surface. The grotesque creatures dispersed into the darkness, some disappearing into the shadows, others burrowing into the earth, and still others stealthily infiltrating the clothes of unsuspecting passersby.


    Unaware of the sinister presence lurking nearby, Seren and Susie continued on their way, their conversation oblivious to the ominous events.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 13: Elise Frostshade

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    14th September, 1507


    ¡®It''s been 15 years since I transmigrated to this world, and a few days ago, I finally got my first relic!¡¯


    As Elise navigated through her morning routine, memories of her previous life flooded her mind.


    ¡®I was originally an engineering student back on earth. I was crazy about creating machines and learning how everything worked in the world. I would often spend 16 hours a day studying about random things I found interesting¡¯. she reminisced, a sense of nostalgia washing over her.


    Descending the stairs, Elise encountered her mother bustling about in the kitchen, a warm sense of familial love enveloping her as their eyes met. "Oh, Elise, you''re already up," her mother greeted her warmly. "Yea, I need to get ready for the academy," Elise replied, her anticipation evident in her tone. ¡°Can you go wake your brother up?¡± her mother asked gently.


    At her mother''s request, she proceeded to rouse her younger brother from his sleep, a familiar task that she had done countless times before.


    Entering her brother''s room, Elise couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight before her¡ªa cluttered mess of clothes everywhere on the floor, and her brother sprawled clumsily across his bed.


    With a mischievous grin, Elise yanked the blanket from underneath him, prompting an indignant outcry as he tumbled to the floor.


    PA!


    "OUCH! I told you not to wake up like this every day!" he protested, clutching his forehead in pain.


    "Since when were you the type to wake up gently?" Elise teased, her grin widening as she playfully pinched his cheek. Despite his protests, she firmly guided him downstairs.


    "Ow Ow stop pinching me I can walk on my own", He said trying to free himself.


    "You are just going to run back onto your bed," Elise stated knowingly, her brother''s feeble attempt at defiance failing to sway her resolve. With a resigned click of his tongue, he begrudgingly followed his sister downstairs, their morning routine playing out as it had countless times before.


    ...


    When Elise arrived at the classroom, she was greeted with a vibrant scene. Most students were happily chatting with each other.


    Elise couldn''t help but notice Lorien and Finn engaged in their usual argument over something trivial. Surprisingly, the quiet Kai had also joined in this time, adding his voice to the fray.


    As Elise settled into her seat, she observed the lively interactions unfolding around her, feeling a pang of loneliness as she realized she didn''t have anyone to share such moments with.


    ¡®Even if I am an illegitimate daughter of the Frostshade family, would it kill you guys to at least talk to me?¡¯ she mused silently, a wry smile touching her lips.


    However, her solitary musings were interrupted when Seren and Susie entered the classroom. As they made their way to their seats, a murmur of surprise rippled through the room as students noticed Susie''s perfectly reattached arm.


    "Hey, didn''t Susie lose an arm during the Rite?" one student whispered to their neighbour, prompting a ripple of curiosity.


    "Yeah, but she got it back in only 2 days. Want to go ask her about it?" the reply came, sparking a surge of interest among the students.


    Before Susie could even settle into her seat, she found herself surrounded by her classmates who bombarded her with questions.


    "How did you heal your arm?"


    "Did it cost you anything?"


    "D-do you mind if we become friends?" they clamored, their sudden attention leaving Susie somewhat taken aback.


    Amidst the chaos, Elise also stole a glance at Susie, who was valiantly fielding the barrage of questions from the bewildered crowd. Yet, when her gaze fell upon the area where Susie''s arm had once been severed, a chilling realization gripped Elise. Her mind seemed to freeze, unable to process the sight before her, her breaths turning jagged as sweat began to form in tiny droplets along the nape of her neck.


    With a concerted effort, Elise forced herself to take a deep breath, struggling to regain her composure. The skin around where Susie''s arm was reattached bore stitch marks, akin to those left behind by skilled surgeons.


    ¡®Why are there stitch marks on her arm? Could surgery be a practice in this world as well?¡¯ Elise''s mind raced, entertaining various hypotheses before swiftly dismissing them. ¡®Surely not¡¯. She reasoned internally. ¡®With the abundance of relics capable of miraculous healing, the need for conventional surgery would be obsolete. Could Susie, like me, be a transmigrator?¡¯


    The urge to approach Susie and inquire about the unusual marks tugged at Elise, but she hesitated, mindful of the enigmatic persona she had cultivated.


    ¡®No, I can''t risk tarnishing the mysterious allure I have built up¡¯ she mused silently, drawing upon her memories of anime characters she had admired on Earth, their aloof and enigmatic demeanor a source of fascination. In her pursuit of replicating their allure, Elise had adopted a reserved and mysterious image that would make her look cool.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    From a rational person''s perspective, she would be called ''delusional''.


    Elise leaned in, her ears straining to catch the words that fluttered from Susie''s lips, about the mysterious healing of her arm. But to her disappointment, Susie didn¡¯t say anything as she refused to reveal who healed her.


    Meanwhile, Seren, seemingly detached from the flurry of attention Susie garnered, sat in his corner, and proceeded to ignore the commotion.


    Elise¡¯s gaze lingered on the stitch marks with a subtle frown on her face, then she glanced at Seren who was quietly sitting in his seat, a flicker of suspicion igniting in her mind. "Could it be..." she pondered, but her thoughts were abruptly stopped when Aldric walked into the room, his presence silencing the students with an unspoken authority.


    The students, previously huddled in eager clusters, reluctantly peeled away to find their seats, their eyes briefly meeting Susie''s. They had all seen the potential that Susie held and they wanted to cling to her bright future. Susie, with her eyes a mix of weariness and resolve, slid into her seat beside Seren.


    When Aldric walked to the front he announced, "After the short lecture today, we will have our first training session," his voice slicing through the students¡¯ scattered thoughts.


    A ripple of excitement swept through the classroom; the prospect of wielding their relics in a test of strength and skill against their peers was exhilarating to think about. They were Lexarchs now, marked by destiny, and every challenge was a step toward their future.


    The lecture resumed, but the students'' minds were adrift with visions of the training session. "Now, who can tell me how laws come into existence?" Aldric''s question cut through the daydreams, meeting a wall of silence.


    Seeing that no one knew the answer, he stepped in to provide the answer himself. "Here''s the general breakdown," he began, his tone commanding attention. "Laws are created from the Heaven''s essence that is naturally found in our world, but the essence cannot create a law on its own. It needs a wish. Every law that is in existence came into existence because someone wished it to be there."


    The students listened intently, captivated by Aldric''s explanation.


    "The essence uses the wish of someone to condense and take the form of a syzygy stone," Aldric continued, his words painting a vivid picture of the process. "These stones have the power to make the wish of the individual come true. Every stone, when first created has a consciousness, will of its own but we humans cannot use its powers unless the will gives us its permission."


    A murmur of understanding rippled through the class as Aldric paused for effect.


    "So, in order for us to use them," he concluded, "we combine them with an object that roughly represents the law or its characteristics. This will effectively kill off the will inside that law, enabling us to use them without any problems"


    The students took a few seconds to digest the information in silence, their thoughts swirling with newfound questions and uncertainties.


    Kai, who had been sitting silently, raised his hand tentatively, his curiosity piqued. "Then who was the first person to make a wish?" he asked in a voice tinged with wonder.


    Aldric paused, as he considered the weight of Kai''s question.


    "The Gods," he finally responded, his voice deep and resonant, carrying the weight of ancient truths.


    The classroom erupted into a chorus of hushed whispers and wide-eyed stares. The concept of Gods had never been talked about before in their lives, leaving the students stunned and bewildered.


    Seren, usually reserved and aloof, spoke up from his corner of the room, his arms crossed tightly over his chest. "Then who are the Heavens?" he inquired, his voice flat and composed.


    Aldric''s gaze sharpened as he regarded Seren, a hint of suspicion flickering in his eyes. With a deep breath, he spoke again, his tone laced with indignation and resentment. "Traitors," he declared, the word hanging heavily in the air like a lingering echo.


    The students recoiled in disbelief, their minds struggling to reconcile the revelation with their understanding of the world. The very essence of their reality seemed to shift beneath their feet, leaving them adrift in a sea of uncertainty.


    Seren had a shocked look on his face as he stared at Aldric¡¯s deadpan eyes. He then slowly composed himself as his face returned to the usual emotionless look.


    Despite his shock on the outside, Seren had already expected this to be Aldric''s answer, but he chose to feign surprise to avoid arousing suspicion among his peers and their instructor.


    Ignoring the tension that gripped the classroom, Aldric cleared his throat and swiftly redirected the conversation to a different subject. The students, though disappointed, reluctantly followed his lead but their minds still reeled from the revelation of Gods and the traitorous Heavens.


    ...


    As the final bell tolled, signalling the end of class, Aldric motioned for the students to follow him. With a sense of eager anticipation, they trailed behind him, their footsteps echoing through the empty corridors of the academy.


    Emerging into the open air, the students found themselves bathed in the warm glow of the afternoon sun, the sprawling grounds of the academy stretching out before them. In the distance, the same solitary stone platform stood, which they had seen the gruesome spectacle before, the students feeling a bit anxious at the thought of fighting like the black figure.


    Arriving at the platform, Aldric turned to address the gathered students, "Listen closely," he began, his tone firm yet measured. "In this practice, you all will make groups of three. Each group will select another group to face off against in battles of 1v1, 2v2, and 3v3." The students listened attentively, "The battles will test not only your individual skills but also your ability to work as a team," Aldric continued, his gaze sweeping over the crowd. "Last thing to keep in mind, each winning team will be awarded with 12 soul stones and losers get nothing."


    As the students absorbed the details of the challenge, excitement rippled through their ranks, their minds already racing with strategies and alliances. With Aldric''s guidance, they quickly began to form groups, their movements swift as they sought out compatible teammates for the battles ahead.


    As the groups began to take shape, the dynamics of power and skill became readily apparent.


    The spotlight first fell upon Seren and Susie, their partnership drawing curious glances from their peers. Susie, a figure of intrigue among the students, possessed an ethereal grade, a rare designation that set her apart from the rest.


    Nearby, Lorien and Finn, their alliance solidified, welcomed Kai into their group, further bolstering their ranks. The sight of this formidable trio sparked a sense of despair among the other students.


    Lorien and Kai were both ethereal grades and were strong enough to take on a few of the students just by themselves, while Finn, an apex grade, rounded out the group with his unmatched battle instincts. Together, they formed a trio that seemed nearly unbeatable, their collective strength and skill setting them apart from the rest.


    With a sense of trepidation, the other groups attempted to focus on their own preparations, trying to get the best teammates they could.


    Among the murmurs and whispers, a glimmer of hope emerged as the students turned their attention to the potential matchups. It became clear that Seren''s group and Noah and Ethan were the only ones capable of putting up a fight.


    In a silent acknowledgment of the challenge ahead, the students gravitated towards these two groups, hoping to align themselves with the strongest contenders in a bid for victory. For them, joining forces with Seren''s group or the formidable brothers Noah and Ethan represented their best chance at surviving.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 14: Lurking Within

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    14th September, 1507


    A sense of desperation hung in the air amidst the chaos of students jostling for position and vying for the favor of Susie. Some resorted to pushing and shoving, while others resorted to mocking their peers in hopes of gaining an advantage. Some students even resorted to desperate measures to curry favor with Seren by trying to bribe him.


    "Hey, move out of the way!" a boy exclaimed, attempting to push past the crowd in his eagerness to get ahead.


    "Look who''s talking, your pathetic ignis grade isn''t cut out to be with Susie," a girl mocked from the side, also trying to make her way forward.


    Meanwhile, the situation mirrored in Ethan and Noah''s group, with their classmates employing similar tactics to secure a spot on their team. The atmosphere surrounding the two brothers was no less frenzied, as students clamoured for the chance to align themselves with their formidable prowess.


    Elise watched the scene in bewilderment, her thoughts swirling with incredulity at the scene unfolding before her. Despite her own capabilities, no one dared to approach her, preferring instead to risk facing off against Kai and his formidable teammates.


    ¡®Hellooo?! Susie isn¡¯t the only ethereal grade here. I won''t mind joining you if you just ask nicely¡¯. Elise thought with a sense of frustration tinged with disbelief coloring her inner dialogue as she observed the chaos around her.


    ¡°What do we do?" Susie asked with an anxious voice.


    Seren remained silent with a steady gaze as he watched the crowd of students clamor for his attention. Then with a deliberate step, he moved forward, the crowd clamoring before him becoming silent.


    As Seren made his way through the crowd, a path seemed to form before him, the students instinctively making way for him as he scanned the throng of eager faces. The students watched in anticipation, their hopes pinned on his decision, knowing that Susie''s high regard for Seren meant that his opinion would carry significant weight.


    ''Is not each person a piece of gold, formed in the crucible of life''s sufferings?'' Seren thought as he walked forward. ''Yet society, in its blind judgment, sees only the surface stains, the marks of hardship and misfortune. They cry ''Disease! Adversity!" and cast aside what they do not understand''.


    Seren left the periphery of the crowd, and it was then that his path led him to Elise, standing solitary amidst the crowd.


    ''But I say, I will pick you up, pick up this discarded treasure. How brave, how foolish perhaps of me...''


    Without hesitation, Seren walked up to Elise, his voice carrying a confident undertone as he extended an invitation.


    "How about it, want to join us?" Seren''s words rang out, breaking the silence that enveloped them.


    Elise remained silent, her expression unreadable as she met Seren''s gaze with an unwavering stare. For a moment, the air hung heavy with tension, each passing second amplifying the intensity of the moment.


    Then after 10 seconds of silence, Elise nodded her head gently, accepting Seren''s offer. Seren smiled at this as he extended his hand in a gesture of camaraderie, inviting Elise to seal their newfound alliance with a handshake.


    "Pleasure working with you," Seren remarked, his smile warm and genuine.


    "The pleasure''s mine," Elise replied expressionlessly, her tone measured yet earnest as she reciprocated the sentiment.


    Meanwhile, In Elise''s mind ¡®YES! YES! I won''t have to be in the awkward situation of being without a group. I knew my cute face in this life was going to come in handy!¡¯ she thought with a sense of triumph, her thoughts brimming with excitement and anticipation. A surge of relief washed over her, grateful to have found a place within Seren¡¯s group.


    But amidst her elation, doubts lingered in the recesses of her mind. ¡®I wonder if he likes me or is he just fearless and does not care about potentially getting caught up with the Frostshade family¡¯


    While outwardly calm, inwardly Seren pondered the significance of his choice.


    ''Do I not fear the judgment of others? Am I not scared of the troubles that follow? No, I see value where others see only decay, I recognize the inherent worth of a soul - this is not my compassion for you, this is not my love for you... This is the start of my leash upon you, Elise Frostshade''


    Elise is an ethereal grade just like Susie, she is also an outcast in the class which created a gap of loneliness in her heart. To Seren, she is the perfect candidate for the Fallens who will accompany him for the rest of his life in this world. Right now Susie and Elise both have problems in their lives, and he will be the one to solve. Even if there are no difficulties, he will personally create them.


    Seren smiled coldly in his heart, ''In the future, I will be your unwavering pillar of support, act as the beacon of light in darkness, and in return, you will offer me your absolute loyalty''


    The students who witnessed Seren''s and Ethan''s group selections were initially shocked, their hopes of being chosen dashed, leaving them disappointed. However, after a moment of reflection, they swiftly rallied up and started forming teams with whoever they could find amidst the remaining candidates.


    Despite the initial setbacks, each student eventually found their place, and now there were seven groups in total: Lorien''s group, Seren''s group, Ethan and Noah''s group, and four others. Seren glanced over at Ethan''s group, observing the teammate they had chosen. The student was of medium size, with brown hair and a nervous demeanor. His eyes darted around anxiously, a palpable sense of concern etched into his expression. The student appeared lacking in confidence and strength, despite Noah''s attempts to reassure him.


    As the groups deliberated over their opponents, a veil of tension hung in the air, particularly surrounding Lorien''s group. Most other teams avoided any eye contact that might hint at a potential confrontation. Even Ethan and Noah, known for their confidence, appeared reluctant to take on Lorien''s formidable trio.


    Meanwhile, Lorien''s intense gaze bore into Seren, who feigned disinterest as he went about his own business. It was a struggle for Seren to maintain his facade of indifference in the face of Lorien''s glaring scrutiny.


    Seeing that he had no way of getting out of this situation, Seren signed before he started walking towards Lorien to which Lorien responded the same, their eyes locked in a silent battle of wills. Each step brought them closer, the tension thickening with every passing moment.


    Without a word spoken between them, they met in the middle, their silence speaking volumes as they regarded each other with a mix of contempt and determination. Lorien''s eyes burned with a desire for payback, fueled by memories of past humiliations.


    After a prolonged moment of silence, Lorien extended his hand, a silent gesture of acknowledgment and acceptance of the impending challenge. Without hesitation, Seren accepted the handshake, sealing their upcoming battle.


    ...


    As Elise observed the unfolding dynamics between Seren and Lorien, her mind still wandered to the question of why Seren had chosen her as the final teammate. Lost in her thoughts, she noticed Susie nearby, casting a concerned glance toward Seren. She then saw the stitch marks on her arm and was able to confirm that surgery was indeed the likely reason for it.


    ¡®Should I ask her about it?¡¯ Elise pondered silently. But considering their lack of closeness and the sensitive nature of the topic, she decided against it. Instead, she opted for a different approach, diverting the conversation towards lighter topics.


    "He''s quite charming, don''t you think so as well?" Elise remarked, casually directing Susie''s attention towards Seren. Susie, caught off guard by the sudden question, initially reacted with wide eyes before composing herself to not let her true intentions be read by Elise.


    "Do you like him?" Elise asked bluntly, cutting through the awkward tension. Susie hesitated, her uncertainty evident in her response. "I guess so. He''s... nice," she replied, her words tinged with hesitation.


    Sensing Susie''s discomfort, Elise pressed on, determined to break through her shell. She tried to inquire in a playful tone to coax Susie to open up, "You seem a bit unsure. Is there something you don''t feel like telling me?".


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "No, it''s nothing. Just... I don''t know him that well yet,¡± Susie replied tentatively. But Elise wasn''t ready to let the conversation end there.


    "Oh, come on, don''t be shy! We''re teammates now, we should get to know each other better. And... maybe even help each other out with... other things," Elise teased, a mischievous glint in her eye.


    Susie blushed at the suggestive remark, her embarrassment evident as she attempted to deflect the conversation. "Other things?" she said sheepishly, her discomfort growing but also her interest with each passing moment.


    With a playful grin, Elise leaned in closer, her warm breath tickling Susie''s ear as she whispered, "Oh, don''t play innocent with me. I''ve seen the way you look at him. You''re totally crushing on him, aren''t you?"


    Unable to hide her embarrassment any longer, Susie fell silent, her cheeks flushed beet red as she avoided Elise''s gaze, fidgeting nervously with her fingers.


    As Seren concluded his business and began to make his way back, Elise sensed the need to bring their conversation to a close. With a reassuring tone, she whispered to Susie, "Don''t worry, I won''t take him away from you."


    Susie''s expression remained embarrassed, but inwardly, she felt a wave of relief wash over her. The assurance from Elise alleviated any lingering worries about potential romantic competition.


    However, deep inside Susie felt insecure about herself. She couldn''t help but compare herself to Elise, who had both physical beauty and the weight of her prestigious lineage as the daughter of the Frostshade family. In contrast, Susie saw herself as merely an average girl who had stumbled upon her ethereal grade through luck rather than merit.


    The realization of her perceived inferiority lingered in Susie''s thoughts, casting a shadow over her self-confidence as she silently grappled with her insecurities.


    After Seren''s return, he delivered the directive to Susie and Elise in a monotone voice: "Start preparing, we''re going to fight them."


    Elise wasted no time in seeking clarification, asking, "Who is going first for the single battle?"


    Seren''s gaze shifted to Susie, who comprehended his meaning and nodded in solemn agreement.


    Aldric, standing quietly on the stone platform, observed the readiness of the teams and proceeded to announce, "We will begin the practice shortly. All of you choose 1 person from your team to go up on the stage."


    Following brief deliberations, six individuals from each team stepped forward in response to Aldric''s directive.


    From Seren''s group, Susie emerged looking a bit under-confident, while Lorien sent out Finn, who grumbled incessantly about why he had to be the first one always. From Ethan''s group, their new teammate, Jake, was selected.


    Noah, standing on the sidelines, shouted words of encouragement, "Give ''em hell, Jake!" Despite Noah''s words, Jake appeared visibly anxious about being the first to compete.


    As the six participants stood before the stone platform, Aldric prepared to start the practice session. With a swift motion, he summoned a wooden staff using his relic, gripping it tightly in his hand. He then brought the staff down with force as he struck the stone platform which set off a chain reaction.


    The entire platform began to shake violently, sending tremors rippling through the air. One by one, the tiles comprising the platform lifted into the air, floating in a surreal display of magic. In mere moments, the entire platform was disassembled, its pieces hovering in mid-air under Aldric''s command.


    Without hesitation, Aldric swung the wooden staff downward once more. In response, the tiles launched into action, hurtling through the air at astonishing speeds in all directions. The students watched in awe as the projectiles whizzed past them, a realization dawning on them that if these tiles were directed at them, they wouldn¡¯t last a second under the onslaught.


    After 30 seconds, the transformation was complete. The once-giant stone platform had now been divided into three separate mini-platforms, each suspended in the air, distinct from the others.


    Before instructing the students to ascend to their respective mini-platforms, Aldric summoned a tile in front of each participant, gesturing for them to step onto it. With all the students complying, Aldric then used the motion of his staff to elevate the tiles to the same height as the mini-platforms.


    With the participants positioned on their respective mini-platforms, Aldric proceeded to outline the rules of the practice session. Each match would last for 10 minutes, during which the combatants are permitted to use their relics or weapons to their fullest extent, with the intent to incapacitate or kill the other person.


    Aldric clarified that he would intervene if the situation escalated to the point of serious harm to any of the students. Additionally, he emphasized that fights must remain within the borders of the platform, with any attempts to go beyond resulting in immediate disqualification.


    Moreover, victory in each match would be rewarded with a single point, while a draw at the end of the allotted time would grant each person remaining on the platform a single point. The match will end if a student surrenders, loses consciousness, or if Aldric deems it necessary to intervene due to the severity of the situation.


    With the rules established, tension hung in the air as the participants prepared themselves for the impending clashes, each one determined to prove their mettle on the battlefield.


    Elise observed Susie on the platform as she faced off against Finn, who appeared to be sulking but showed no signs of worry or anxiety. Susie, on the other hand, seemed a bit uncomfortable in the situation. Meanwhile, Jake appeared equally uneasy on the second platform, lacking the confidence one might expect from a participant in such a challenging scenario.


    Elise glanced at Seren, hoping to see any reaction, but found him to be unflinchingly apathetic.


    ¡®Is this kid just pretending to be emotionless or what?¡¯ Elise wondered in confusion. In her previous life, she had been twenty years old at the time of her death, making all the students in her current classroom seem like children in her eyes.


    ...


    ¡®I will definitely beat his ass someday for always making me do the hard things¡¯, Finn thought begrudgingly.


    Putting his thoughts aside, Finn looked forward and saw the nervous Susie standing in front of him. Finn sighed, feeling a bit bad about having to face her, but he still wasn''t going to hold anything back.


    With the stage set, only silence hung in the air as the students anxiously waited for Aldric who stood silently on a floating tile above the 3 platforms overwatching the students.


    "START!" Aldric''s shout broke the silence, signaling the beginning of the match.


    Finn got into a ready position to use his Resonstaff relic and then cautiously observed what Susie would do. Susie took a deep breath and then stuck out her hand in front of her. Then suddenly something started materializing in her hand.


    Finn observed and recognized the object as Susie''s scythe, a formidable weapon bestowed upon her by the luminar tree.


    Susie had just taken out her scythe, a weapon capable of being stored in her Mind Core, sparing her the burden of carrying a giant weapon on her back all the time.


    Susie tightened her grip on the scythe, recalling her previous tests of its abilities. She knew it could enhance her speed and strength significantly, and its sharpness was unmatched. However, she had never tested it against a person, and the thought of any potential adverse side effects weighed on her mind.


    Determined, Susie took a step forward, ready to charge at Finn. But just as she moved, suddenly her perception of the world began to warp.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Susie thought in confusion before a splitting headache struck her that made her grab her head in agony. The surroundings spun, her steps faltered, and confusion clouded her thoughts.


    After a few moments, the pain quickly calmed down as her vision cleared. Susie opened her eyes slowly but was shocked to find herself facing a strange and eerie creature in place of Finn in front of her.


    The creature stood before her, its form looking like a grotesque mockery of humanity. Its sickly pale skin stretched tight over its unnaturally angular bones, giving it a skeletal appearance. Yet, despite its emaciated frame, there was a disturbing sense of familiarity about its features. It had the shape of a human, but something was profoundly wrong, it wasn¡¯t human.


    Its eyes resembled two dark voids, devoid of all life and emotion as they seemed to pierce through the soul of anyone who dared meet its gaze. Its mouth opened slowly into a gaping maw filled with rows of razor-sharp teeth, stretching impossibly wide in a hideous parody of a smile. Its movements were jerky and unnatural as if it were struggling to mimic the fluidity of human motion as it slowly moved towards Susie. As it drew closer, its skin seemed to ripple and shift, as if it were trying to peel itself away from its own body.


    Every instinct screamed at Susie to run, to flee from this abomination before her, but something held her rooted to the spot, unable to tear her eyes away from the horror unfolding before her.


    This creature, this twisted reflection of humanity, filled her with a profound sense of revulsion and dread.


    Tap


    Tap


    Tap


    As the creature advanced with deliberate slowness and robotic movements, each step seeming more unsettling than the last, Susie felt a wave of panic grip her. Her breathing grew labored, her pupils dilating with fear as darkness encroached upon her senses.


    A feverish heat consumed her body with sweat building on her skin as if her very essence were aflame. With each agonizing moment, the creature drew closer, its unsightly form filling Susie''s vision.


    With a sense of impending doom, Susie felt her surroundings blur, her consciousness fading away as darkness slowly enveloped her.


    ...


    From Finn''s perspective, the unfolding events presented in a different manner. When Susie materialized her scythe and took that initial step forward, her stride faltered and her movements became unsteady before she came to an abrupt halt, fixating her gaze on the ground.


    Initially perplexed by Susie''s sudden change in demeanor, Finn refrained from taking any impulsive actions, opting instead to observe the scene with cautious curiosity.


    Meanwhile, Aldric too, observed Susie''s peculiar actions with keen interest, but his investigative relics yielded no indication of any imminent danger so he was content with observing for the time being.


    In the coming moments, Susie''s demeanor underwent a remarkable transformation. With a calmness that belied the strangeness of her situation, she lifted her head, her eyes regaining their usual composure as she surveyed her surroundings with a newfound clarity.


    Susie''s focus shifted momentarily to Aldric, who stood poised on a floating stone tile observing her with piercing eyes, before she redirected her attention to Finn. She moved her body with an eerie jerkiness as she manipulated her limbs in ways that defied conventional anatomy.


    Finn couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down his spine as he witnessed Susie''s unsettling contortions, each motion seemingly defying the limits of human flexibility.


    She then looked at the scythe she was holding and then after glancing at it for a while, she did a single vertical swing of it with just one arm.


    Swoosh!


    The swing unleashed a powerful gust of wind, showcasing immense strength and control at Susie¡¯s disposal. Undeterred by the strangeness of her actions, Susie maintained her poise, holding the scythe aloft as she slowly began to advance towards Finn with an air of confidence but a blank look in her eyes.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 15: Susie VS Finn (1)

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    14th September, 1507


    Elise''s eyes widened in disbelief as Susie''s behavior took a sudden and unsettling turn. The way Susie moved, her motions devoid of the usual grace of a human, sent shivers down Elise''s spine. She exchanged a quick glance with Seren, hoping to find some reassurance in his expression, but his furrowed brow only mirrored her own unease.


    Meanwhile, Finn, sensing the tension thickening, decided to test Susie''s odd demeanor. With a resolute expression, he activated his relic and his hands began to vibrate violently as he conjured a potent shockwave. The air crackled with energy as the invisible force condensed into a large sphere before him. With a swift motion, Finn launched the shockwave towards Susie, aiming directly at her.


    The shockwave shot through the air at breathtaking speed, hurtling towards Susie with force. But just as it seemed inevitable that it would strike her, Susie''s body contorted in an unnatural bend, her movements defying the laws of human anatomy. With a graceful leap, she soared over the shockwave, effortlessly evading Finn''s attack, and closed the distance between herself and Finn in a matter of moments.


    As Susie descended from her leap, Finn unleashed another shockwave towards her. But Susie, still wearing that unsettling expression, swiftly positioned her scythe behind her, ready to counter. With a precise motion, she sliced through the shockwave before it could reach her, dispersing its energy effortlessly.


    Realizing the futility of his ranged attacks, Finn swiftly transitioned to close combat, preparing his relic for the impending clash.


    As Susie closed in with her eerily blank expression, Finn leaped to the side, narrowly evading her slicing strike.


    CRASH!


    The impact of her scythe echoed through the air as it tore through the ground where Finn had stood just moments before.


    Finn, positioned just a few meters from Susie, focused his energy as all ten of his fingers started vibrating intensely. He then lifted his arms and made a claw with his hands with his fingers pointed at Susie. Small dots of shockwaves materialized in front of each of his fingertips.


    Bang!


    In an instant, the ten shockwave bullets surged forward with remarkable speed, hurtling toward Susie with deadly intent. Reacting quickly, Susie raised her scythe defensively, positioning the blade to intercept the oncoming projectiles.


    The shockwave bullets collided with the blade of the scythe, sending reverberations coursing through the weapon and into Susie''s arm. Though she managed to deflect the initial impact, the force of the vibrations rippled through her, causing her muscles to tense and her grip on the scythe to falter.


    Finn''s grin widened triumphantly at the sight of his attack''s effectiveness. "I call these shock bullets," he announced proudly, his voice tinged with satisfaction. He knew that even if Susie blocked the projectiles, the prolonged exposure to the intense vibrations would take its toll, gradually wearing down her coordination and resilience.


    Susie took a brief moment to assess her trembling arm before swiftly switching the scythe to her unaffected hand. With a calm gaze, she then launched herself forward with lightning speed, her scythe poised for attack.


    Finn reacted with agility, unleashing a barrage of shock bullets aimed squarely at Susie. However, Susie had a surprise in store for him. With a calculated move, she extended her arm holding the scythe to its full length, then with a powerful swing, she hurled the massive weapon towards the oncoming bullets.


    To Finn''s astonishment, the scythe effortlessly cleaved through the shock bullets, hurtling towards him with deadly precision. He initially knew Susie could counter his attack by throwing her weapon but he hadn¡¯t expected her to figure it out this quickly. Panic surged within him as he saw the scythe closing in, just a few feet away from him, realizing there was little time to evade the impending strike. With a quick invocation of his power, Finn summoned his strength, and caused his arms and the air around him to vibrate violently.


    In a heartbeat, a small, invisible barrier materialized before him, just in the nick of time to intercept Susie''s scythe.


    Vrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    The clash between the vibrating barrier and Susie''s scythe sent ripples of energy through the air, each impact reverberating with intense force.


    Despite the relentless assault, Finn held his ground, his makeshift defense holding firm against Susie''s scythe. In just a few moments, the force behind the scythe push drained down before the scythe fell to the ground in front of him with a clang.


    Feeling relieved that his defenses held up, Finn took a deep breath as he looked at the scythe below. Just as he removed his eyes from the scythe on the ground, he saw Susie¡¯s figure standing right next him, eerily observing his face expressionlessly. Before he could even react, Susie seized the opportunity to strike and launched a swift sidekick with her leg.


    SMACK!


    The impact resounded through the air. "ACH!" Finn cried out in pain, feeling the force of Susie''s blow driving into his body. The sound of his ribs cracking echoed faintly before he was sent hurtling towards the edge of the platform.


    Finn soared through the air, propelled by Susie''s powerful kick, his mind a mess but he forced himself to ignore the pain as he assessed his situation. Realizing if he didn¡¯t do anything he would fly off the platform. With resolve, He reached out, twisted his body forcefully and punched, driving his hand into the ground below.


    Bang


    The force of his impact cracked the stone tile beneath him, his hand digging into the ground, anchoring him in place. As he skidded across the surface, the broken tiles offered resistance, slowing his momentum just enough to prevent him from falling over the edge.


    Finally, his body came to a stop, rolling to a halt on the ground. Gasping for breath, Finn struggled to rise, his chest throbbing with pain from the impact. His hand, now a mangled mess, oozed blood, the skin torn and battered from the violent collision with the unforgiving ground.


    As Finn struggled to catch his breath, a cry pierced the air, calling out his name urgently: "FINN, DODGE!"


    Startled, Finn glanced up to see Susie''s towering figure looming over him, her giant scythe already descending with lethal intent toward his neck. Despite the imminent danger, Susie''s expression remained devoid of emotion, her lifeless eyes fixed on Finn''s helpless form.


    With no time to spare, Finn clenched his teeth and summoned all his remaining strength, channelling it into his relic. His other hand, still intact, began to vibrate violently as he planted it firmly on the ground, preparing to unleash a desperate counterattack.


    Boom!


    Stolen story; please report.


    A shockwave erupted from beneath Finn''s hand, detonating the ground with explosive force, propelling his body to safety just as Susie''s scythe sliced through the empty air where he had lain moments before.


    Finn''s body tumbled across the ground, rolling to a halt amidst a cloud of dust and debris.


    "Phew," Lorien breathed a sign of relief as he watched Finn narrowly evade the deadly strike. The other students watched with grim expressions as they recognized the peril they would have had to face if they were pitted against Susie in combat.


    Finn staggered to his feet, his hand still dripping blood incessantly, his breaths ragged and labored. His other hand trembled from the impact of the shockwave.


    As Susie retrieved her scythe from the ground, she looked to the side and saw Finn struggling. Then a sinister smile appeared on her face as her eerie eyes fixed on Finn''s battered form. With an unsettling calmness, she began to advance towards him, her pace quickening with each step, the giant scythe poised menacingly in her hand.


    Finn felt fear as he watched Susie approach, her unsettling smile painting her as a bloodthirsty predator relishing the chance to claim her prey.


    ¡®I am never hitting on this girl after this fight¡¯ Finn thought in distress.


    Closing his eyes briefly, Finn drew in a deep breath, summoning his resolve in the face of imminent danger. With determination, he steeled himself for the confrontation ahead, bracing for whatever horrors Susie''s twisted intentions might unleash upon him.


    Finn''s heart pounded in his chest as he activated his relic, focusing its energy to vibrate only one finger on his hand consistently. This precision was crucial as he prepared to face Susie''s relentless assault.


    With a swift diagonal slice, Susie lunged towards him, but Finn reacted quickly, activating the relic beneath his right foot to release a mini-shockwave that propelled him out of harm''s way.


    Susie switched hands with her scythe, transitioning seamlessly from attack to pursuit, Finn continued to evade her onslaught, using his mini-shockwaves to dart away at the last possible moment.


    The students watched in tense silence as Finn danced around Susie''s deadly strikes, each move calculated to keep him one step ahead of his relentless opponent.


    Finn couldn¡¯t use his shock bullets and evade at the same time yet because it had only been a few days since he had received his relic and he still wasn¡¯t proficient in multi-tasking with it.


    Despite the intensity of the battle, none of the students dared to mock Finn''s evasive tactics, knowing full well the danger that Susie posed. It became clear that Finn''s strategy was to outlast Susie, to endure her onslaught for the full ten minutes and secure a draw that would earn a point for each team.


    "This strategy can''t last him ten minutes, at most he will be able to run away for 5 minutes before his soul energy runs out," Seren remarked, his expression thoughtful as he observed the ongoing match with a furrowed brow.


    Beside him, Elise couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief at Seren''s assessment. However, an unsettling feeling gnawed at her whenever her gaze met the intense stare of Susie, who continued her relentless assault against Finn with unwavering determination. Despite Seren''s analysis, Elise couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Susie''s abilities than met the eye, leaving her on edge as the battle unfolded before them.


    For the next three minutes, Finn remained in constant motion, dodging Susie''s attacks with precision and skill. With each passing moment, Susie''s desperation grew, her wild swings leaving her defenses open at times. Yet Finn resisted the urge to counterattack, knowing that any misstep could cost him dearly in this deadly game of cat and mouse.


    ...


    Sounds reverberated through the air as they added to the intensity of the scene of Susie''s relentless pursuit. With just 6 minutes left on the clock, Finn had yet to land a single attack on Susie.


    BANG!


    Another deafening bang filled the arena as Finn narrowly evaded yet another of Susie''s lightning-fast strikes. Dread gnawed at him as he realized the futility of his efforts. ¡®This isn''t going to work, she isn''t even slowing down one bit¡¯ Finn thought, his heart pounding with apprehension as he continued to evade Susie''s relentless onslaught.


    With precision, Susie aimed her scythe at Finn''s lower body, but this time, Finn acted swiftly. With a snap of his fingers, he summoned a golden spear into his hand.


    Clang


    The spear¡¯s gleaming surface collided with Susie''s scythe in a shower of sparks.


    For the first time in the match, Susie jumped back as she scrutinized Finn¡¯s spear with her dark eyes. Finn didn¡¯t wait to let Susie analyse the situation as he propelled himself forward with the shockwave and the spear in his hand.


    With a strength that belied her stature, Susie swung her scythe with unnerving precision, her arm contorting at an unnatural angle as she unleashed a ferocious counterattack against Finn''s bold advance.


    Clang


    As sparks erupted once more at the collision, the momentum of Finn¡¯s spear stopped. Susie then used her other arm and hurled her fist forward, aiming right at Finn¡¯s face but Finn predicted Susie would resort to using her brutal strength. With a swift move, Finn stuck out his battered hand as he activated his relic to make it vibrate.


    Susie¡¯s fist collided with Finn¡¯s palm and a small shockwave rippled outward from the point of contact, momentarily disrupting the intense force of Susie''s attack.


    Now locked in a tense standoff, both combatants found themselves grappling with the other''s strength. With one hand grabbing each of their weapons, poised to strike at each other''s throats and the other locked in a fierce clench.


    Previously, Finn had used his relic to create a mini-shock wave at the point of contact to dispel the force behind Susie¡¯s attack and hold his own against her.


    A small grin then appeared on Finn¡¯s face as he looked ahead into Susie¡¯s eyes. Unpertubed, Susie launched a swift kick aimed at Finn¡¯s abdomen, confident in her ability to overpower him.


    Smack


    The impact echoed through the air with a resounding smack, causing Finn''s eyes to widen in agony as he doubled over, blood spilling from his lips. Despite the pain wracking his body, Finn''s grin only widened, a hint of delight in his voice as he spoke.


    "You should have stuck to using your scythe only," he chuckled, his words laced with a mixture of pain and amusement.


    With a sudden resolve, Finn poured his remaining soul energy into his relic, his palm holding Susie''s fist began to vibrate with newfound intensity. Susie, realizing the danger too late, desperately attempted to retract her hand, but Finn''s grip remained firm, determined to see his plan through to the end.


    The vibration emanating from Finn''s hand surged through Susie''s arm, causing the blood within to heat and boil. A pained grimace contorted Susie''s features as she loosened her grip on the scythe before her legs gave out and she dropped to the ground in agony.


    With grim determination, Finn maintained his hold on Susie''s fist as he increased the frequency of the vibration even further. Blood began to seep from Susie''s ears, mouth, and eyes with her teeth gritted in a desperate attempt to endure the excruciating pain until Finn''s soul energy finally depleted.


    Finn was also in no better condition; the injury on his battered hand worsened with each second, his expression contorted in agony as he pushed himself to maintain the relentless assault.


    Seren and Elise watched on with grave concern, their expressions mirroring the gravity of the situation as they witnessed Susie''s valiant struggle against the relentless onslaught. Meanwhile, Lorien and Kai, stood united in sombre silence, their hearts heavy as they witnessed the stone floor slowly becoming stained crimson by the blood of both combatants.


    "Surrender or you will die from blood loss," Finn gritted out the words, attempting to maintain an air of confidence in his victory despite the searing pain pulsating through his battered hand.


    Susie remained silent, her entire body trembling violently as she cast her gaze downward, tears of blood staining her cheeks. "I... have... to... win," she choked out, her voice an eerie echo of determination mingled with despair.


    "Susie, that''s enough! We can win the next round!" Elise''s voice pierced through the tense atmosphere, her concern was evident as she pleaded with her friend to end the grueling battle.


    With a drained expression, Susie turned her gaze towards Elise, who met her gaze with equal parts worry and determination with her fists clenched in silent solidarity.


    Susie''s resolve wavered at this site as she shifted her gaze back to Finn, her expression one of resignation. "I surrender," she declared, her voice ringing out across the platform, the eerie quality replaced by a solemn acceptance of defeat.


    Instantly, Finn released his grip on Susie''s fist, his relic falling dormant as he stepped back. With a heavy sigh, Susie''s body slumped forward, unconsciousness overtaking her as she collapsed face-first onto the pool of blood beneath her, the battle finally coming to a harrowing end.


    ''I can''t imagine what would have happened to me if she hadn''t surrendered for another 20 seconds'' Finn thought fearfully, his breath ragged as he watched Susie''s motionless form sprawled beneath his feet.


    With a relieved sigh, Finn turned to face Lorien, a victorious gleam in his eyes. "You see that? How I won, Lor¡ª"


    Before Finn could finish his boasting, a sudden grip seized his leg, sending a jolt of terror coursing through his veins. Whipping his head around, Finn''s heart sank as he beheld the sight that awaited him.


    Behind him, Susie had awakened, her eerie smile sending shivers down Finn''s spine as she gazed up at him with eyes filled with malice. It became apparent to Finn that Susie had feigned weakness in her final moments before surrendering, lulling him into a false sense of security before striking back with chilling intent.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 16: Susie VS Finn (2)

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    14th September, 1507


    Finn''s mind whirled in disarray at Susie''s unexpected move, his thoughts a jumble of fear and confusion. With terror gripping his heart, he desperately sought to break free from Susie''s grasp, summoning the last remnants of his soul energy to fuel his escape.


    But to his horror, Susie''s sharp nails dug deep into his flesh, tearing through muscle and sinew with unnerving ease. The momentum he had hoped to generate with his mini-shock was abruptly halted, leaving him trapped in Susie''s vice-like grip.


    SWEEP


    With a swift motion, Susie yanked Finn toward her, causing him to tumble and hit his head on the ground. As Finn looked up in horror, he saw Susie holding her scythe above his head with a devilish smirk on her face as she said in a euphoric voice, ¡°Kid, you are too naive¡±.


    CRASH!


    The scythe came down with brutal force, crushing Finn''s skull and causing brain matter to splatter in all directions.


    "FINNNN!" Lorien''s anguished cry pierced the air, filled with despair and disbelief as he beheld Finn''s unmoving, headless body sprawled upon the cold stone tiles. Kai, standing beside him, stared in shock, his mouth agape at the sudden and horrific turn of events. Just moments ago, Finn had been laughing and boasting of victory, but now he lay before them, his life extinguished in an instant.


    Elise could only watch in disbelief as she pressed a hand to her mouth, horror reflected in her wide eyes. The abrupt transformation of Susie''s demeanor left her shaken, unable to comprehend the sheer brutality unfolding before her.


    Seren, his brow furrowed in deep concern, observed Susie''s increasingly animalistic behavior with a growing sense of unease. The sight of Finn''s demise didn¡¯t strike him with as much emotion as the others.


    The students looked on in horror, Susie showed no signs of stopping. With a gruesome determination, she continued her onslaught, her actions becoming increasingly savage and merciless with each passing moment.


    BANG BANG BANG


    Susie mercilessly attacked Finn''s dismembered body with her giant scythe.


    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡± she laughed maniacally with an aroused expression. Her eerie laughter echoed across the platform, sending chills down the spines of everyone watching. The other students reacted with shock and disbelief, some covering their mouths in horror, while others turned away unable to bear the gruesome scene unfolding before them.


    Once Susie was done, the only things left of Finn were broken bones, grounds splattered with his blood and tattered clothes. Feeling satisfied, Susie got up from the ground.


    But as Susie was about to get up, her head reverberated in pain. With a gasp, she clutched the side of her temple, feeling the world around her shift and warp. Reality twisted and distorted, leaving her bewildered and lost in a surreal haze. Then, it shattered completely, like a pane of glass struck by a hammer.


    When clarity returned, the once-gruesome scene had vanished, replaced by an unsettling emptiness. There were no bones, no blood, no remnants of Finn''s presence.


    Confusion clouded Susie''s mind as she scanned the empty ground, unable to comprehend what had just transpired. Before she could make sense of it, she felt two hands gripping her temples. She turned to find Finn standing behind her, a twisted smile on his face.


    "Go to hell, you fucking maniac," Finn''s voice pierced through the air, filled with hysteria and anger. Without hesitation, he unleashed all his remaining soul energy into a single attack. His hands vibrated violently as he directed the energy straight into Susie''s brain.


    "CREEEEE!" Susie''s inhuman screech echoed across the platform as she released her grip on the scythe and clutched her head in agony. Desperate to escape the pain, she struggled against Finn''s relentless assault, but he held on with unwavering strength.


    Susie writhed in agony, her cries reverberating through the air like those of a wounded animal. Yet Finn, despite his own injuries, persisted, channeling every ounce of energy into inflicting maximum damage. The strain on his body was excruciating, exacerbated by the shattered bones and torn flesh in his hands.


    Through gritted teeth and clenched fists, Finn endured the pain, determined to leave a lasting impact on Susie.


    After 10 seconds, Finn finally let go of Susie''s head, and her body fell to the ground.


    Plop


    Finn''s heart raced beneath his rugged breath as he watched Susie''s convulsing form, foam building in her open mouth like she was having a seizure. For a few moments, he stood there, his gaze fixed on the unsettling sight before him. He then turned around and started to leave the stage.


    The students erupted into cheers and applause for Finn as they watched him depart as the victor. Pride surged through Finn as he puffed up his chest, projecting an air of dominance.


    Lorien smiled lightly when he saw Finn acting his usual aloof self as Kai standing beside him laughed heartily at Finn¡¯s unexpected victory.


    The atmosphere was not so cheerful on Seren¡¯s side as Elise wore a worried look on her face as she watched Susie laying there motionlessly while Seren was still deep in thought, thinking about something.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    What most students standing around the platform didn''t know was the secret behind Finn''s victory. He had been using a portion of his soul energy to keep the Resonstaff relic activated consistently in one of his fingers. This caused the air around him to vibrate at a consistent pace. While harmless on its own, Finn could control the intensity of these vibrations.


    He had previously tested his theory that vibrations could induce auditory and visual hallucinations by vibrating the air around an opponent''s head. This could create visual distortions, making it harder for the opponent to see clearly or accurately judge distances the longer one is under the influence of these vibrations.


    Finn had been hesitant to use this tactic before, as it required him to stay close to Susie for a prolonged period. Any misstep could have resulted in his defeat. Yet, as time passed, his tactic proved more effective than expected.


    Susie''s grip on reality shattered completely when Finn snapped his fingers, unleashing a final vibrational wave that plunged her into a world of hallucinations crafted from the depths of her own imagination. While initially effective, Finn knew that this tactic possessed inherent vulnerabilities. It could easily be countered by individuals who shielded their ears or created a constant sound of their own to anchor themselves in reality.


    Originally Finn had created this move as a method to subdue animals or monstrous adversaries like the minotaur he anticipated encountering in his future hunts, but Finn had never thought about using this against normal humans. However, Susie proved to be anything but normal since the start of the match. Her fragile mental state rendered her incapable of understanding the deeper implication of Finn¡¯s tactics, thereby amplifying the devastating impact of his assault.


    With a triumphant flourish, Finn raised his hand in victory, attempting to strike a pose of cool confidence. His gaze remained fixed downwards, masking any trace of uncertainty as he basked in the adulation of the cheering crowd of students.


    Crack Crack


    As Finn turned to leave, a chilling sound shattered the air behind him, freezing him in his tracks. ¡®No, please, don''t let this be what I think it is¡¯ Finn thought with growing unease, his heart pounding in his chest. Slowly, he turned back, hoping against hope that his ears were deceiving him.


    But the scene that met his eyes confirmed his worst fears. Susie''s bones contorted and cracked, her movements eerily unnatural, like that of a feral creature. Saliva dripped from her mouth as she bared her teeth, her eyes rolling back to reveal only the whites. No longer standing like a human, she moved on all fours, fixated on Finn with a predatory gaze.


    ¡°SCREEEEEEK!¡±


    With a primal screech, Susie launched herself toward Finn, who stood frozen just a few steps away.


    ¡®Fuck!¡¯, Finn cursed inwardly, his fear gripping him as Susie hurtled toward him. Before he could react, she tackled him to the ground, pinning him beneath her.


    Susie''s hands clawed at Finn''s neck, but he managed to seize both of her arms in a desperate struggle. Despite his efforts, Susie lunged forward and sank her teeth into Finn''s neck.


    "GAH!" Finn cried out in agony as pain shot through him. With a savage motion, Susie tore a chunk of flesh from Finn''s neck and spat it aside, leaving him bleeding profusely.


    At that moment, the once jubilant atmosphere of the crowd of students had now been replaced by a haunting silence of shocked faces, broken only by the sounds of Finn''s anguished cries and Susie''s savage onslaught. It was a scene that would linger in their minds for a long time.


    In a desperate attempt to fend her off, Finn managed to kick Susie away.


    Finn struggled to rise, but before he could regain his footing, Susie was upon him once more, her grip like a vice around his leg. With a surge of unearthly strength, she lifted Finn into the air with just one hand, and started swinging his body effortlessly in the air as she built up enough momentum before slamming him back down onto the ground.


    BANG!


    The impact reverberated through the air, breaking more of Finn''s bones and leaving crimson stains on the unforgiving stone tiles beneath him. Yet, Susie''s assault showed no signs of abating. With a relentless ferocity, she lifted Finn''s battered form once again and brought it crashing down, again and again, until he lay broken and helpless, like a mere puppet in her merciless grip.


    Finally, with a cruel toss, she cast him aside like a discarded toy, leaving him battered and bruised, barely clinging to consciousness.


    At this critical moment, Finn teetered on the edge of consciousness, his body battered and broken, his soul energy depleted. Sprawling on the unforgiving ground, he gazed at the beautiful blue sky, the white clouds slowly moving around.


    Despite Finn¡¯s condition on the outside, his mind was focused on something else, ¡®Dammit, the ladies are gonna think I¡¯m weak¡¯. Finn thought in resignation and disappointment about how his chances of getting a girlfriend this year diminished even further.


    With great effort, he then lifted his head, only to be met with the chilling sight of Susie hurtling toward him, her primal instincts driving her forward with unrestrained ferocity.


    Reluctantly, Finn began to utter the words of surrender, a bitter acknowledgment of his defeat.


    ¡°I surren-¡±


    Thud


    Before he could finish his sentence, Susie''s frenzied advance came to an abrupt halt as her body collapsed to the ground. Finn stared in stunned disbelief, uncertainty clouding his thoughts for a fleeting moment.


    Gathering his remaining strength, he rose unsteadily to his feet and approached Susie''s still form, his movements labored and deliberate. As he stood over her, a tumult of emotions roiled within him.


    Pausing beside her, he hesitated, uncertain of what to do next. He then used his foot to slightly nudge her body as he sought for any signs of life in her motionless body, but Susie remained inert, her expression serene and unmoving. Slowly, Finn raised his hand into the air again in a gesture of victory, signalling his triumph to the watching crowd, who erupted once more in thunderous applause.


    As relief washed over him, Lorien collapsed to the ground, his words echoing the collective sentiment of the onlookers. "He always manages to somehow pull through in the end,"


    Amidst the cheers and accolades, Finn couldn''t help but entertain a glimmer of pride. Despite the odds, he had emerged victorious, proving his resilience in the face of adversity once again.


    As Finn made his triumphant exit from the stage, his victory pose still held high, he was met with the reassuring presence of his friends. "That''s enough, you idiot," Lorien chided with a grin, his words laced with fond exasperation.


    "Congratulations, Finn. That was a good fight," Kai remarked, his voice filled with genuine content at Finn''s success.


    Meanwhile, Seren stepped onto the stage, his gaze settling on Susie''s prone form lying peacefully on the ground, her scythe lying a few meters away. With a determined air, he approached her, lifting her body with a careful touch before retrieving the ominous weapon.


    Elise, watching from the sidelines with a furrowed brow, couldn''t suppress her concern as Seren carried Susie''s motionless form. "Is she okay? Is there anything I can do?" she inquired, her voice tinged with worry.


    Examining Susie closely, Seren responded in a measured tone, "Aside from some broken bones, she seems fine for now." Despite his reassurance, a hint of scrutiny lingered in his voice, suggesting that there might be more to the situation than meets the eye.


    "AHHHHHH!"


    Just as Seren was putting down Susie''s body, a piercing scream shattered the air, drawing his attention to one of the three platforms suspended in the arena. There, Jake stood, his face that which had morphed from anxiety to a malevolent grin, as his gaze fixed on his opponent under his foot.


    Tears cascaded down the face of Jake''s opponent, dripping onto the cold stone beneath them.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 17: A Mans Cruelty

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    14th September, 1507


    The crowd watched in shock as Jake''s true nature unfolded before their eyes. His earlier timid behavior now seemed like a trick to catch them off guard.


    As Jake stood over his fallen opponent, a sense of dread settled over the onlookers. The student beneath him looked terrified, his leg visibly injured.


    "I give u-" Before the student could utter a surrender, Jake silenced him with a swift gesture, blocking his mouth with his hand.


    "MHMM! MHMM!"


    Desperation painted the student''s face as he attempted to scream, but Jake''s grip prevented any sound from escaping, sealing his fate in a chilling silence.


    "Shhhhhh," Jake hushed, his finger pressed against his lips. With a sinister grin, he lifted the student''s chin with one hand, bringing him closer. "Now, now, we can''t have you quitting on me. I''m just getting started. We''ll play together with the remaining time we have left."


    The student''s cries grew louder, tears streaming down his face and soaking Jake''s hand. Despite his pleas, Jake showed no mercy, revelling in the torment he inflicted.


    Then, Jake''s gaze shifted upwards, locking onto Aldric, who floated on a stone tile above them, observing the match. "Sir, correct me if I''m wrong, but the rules of the match state that a person only loses if they fall off the platform, lose consciousness, surrender, or if a fatal injury is about to occur, right?" Jake''s voice dripped with smugness as he awaited Aldric''s response.


    Aldric''s cold eyes bore into Jake before shifting to the student, who looked at him with desperate hope. "...Yes," Aldric replied in a flat tone, his decision clear.


    The student''s disbelief was palpable as he stared at Aldric. The teacher he had once trusted now seemed indifferent to his suffering, turning his back on him in his time of need.


    "SEE, SEE? HEAR THAT!" Jake''s voice crackled with excitement as he turned back to the student, who looked at him with horror in his eyes, realizing the full extent of his predicament.


    "Hmmmm... It''s not fun if one of my hands is tied up with holding your mouth," Jake mused, his brow furrowing in contemplation. Suddenly, his eyes lit up with a twisted idea, and he turned his face toward the student, his breath heavy with anticipation.


    "Oh, I have a splendid idea," Jake whispered, his voice dripping with sinister delight. "I''ll grant you freedom, my dear, but here''s the catch: you mustn''t utter a single word. And in exchange, oh, you''ll get to experience a sensation unlike any other. The sweet ecstasy of pain, so exquisite, so intense, it''ll make every other agony you''ve ever endured pale in comparison. Isn''t that simply delightful?"


    Jake seemed entirely convinced he was doing the student a favor, his grin widening as he awaited a response. The student''s eyes widened with fear as he processed Jake''s words, before nodding profusely to indicate his reluctant agreement.


    "Pft- KAHAHAHA! YOU ACTUALLY THOUGHT I WAS SERIOUS!" Jake exclaimed, his laughter filled with malice. Still holding the student''s mouth shut with one hand, Jake swiftly tore off the student''s shirt with a single pull, revealing his bare chest.


    Bringing the student back down to the ground, Jake then used the torn shirt as a gag, shoving it down the student''s throat until he gagged and could no longer produce any sound.


    With a cold determination, Jake pressed his foot down on the student''s intact knee, adding to his agony. Ignoring the student''s desperate pleas, he addressed Aldric without a hint of emotion in his voice. "Say, what counts as a fatal injury?"


    Aldric remained silent for a few tense moments before responding in a stern voice, his words carrying the weight of authority. "Anything that can cause death, the cutting of the limbs, or any permanent damage that may hinder a student''s ability to fight in the future."


    A sinister smile crept across Jake''s face as he turned his gaze back to the trembling student beneath him, who shook his head violently, begging for mercy.


    Snap


    "MHHMMMH!" the student screamed in agony as his leg was crushed, but his cries were muffled by the cloth lodged in his throat, rendering him almost inaudible.


    On the sidelines, Elise couldn''t hide her disbelief at the brutality unfolding before her. Breaking character, she turned to Seren, her voice filled with incredulity. "Why isn''t Aldric stopping the match? It''s clear that the student is no match for Jake and can''t continue the fight."


    Seren met Elise''s gaze with a steady look, his expression unreadable for a moment. Then, after a brief pause, he spoke "The weak have no place being a Lexarch. Aldric is letting the fight continue to show the students the harsh realities they will encounter outside of the academy. On one hand, it trains the students to be battle-hardened, while on the other hand, it weeds out the weaklings."


    When Elise first came to this world, she was initially very excited and happy. The discovery of otherworldly powers had fueled her determination to learn and grow, pushing herself to the limits of her abilities. She had eagerly embraced the challenges, knowing that true strength came with great risks.


    But now, as she watched Jake''s cruelty unfold and heard Seren''s chilling justification, her optimism shattered like fragile glass. The realization dawned on her like a dark cloud looming overhead¡ªtrue monsters weren''t the fantastical creatures she had imagined.


    Seren: ¡°Like Aldric said, the most haunting monsters are those that wear the mask of humanity, they stand beside you, talk to you, act as your friend and you wouldn¡¯t even know what''s concealed within the shadows¡±.


    He peeked to the side and saw Elise¡¯s unusual behvaiour compared to the image she had put on for the class, he decided to push further to see a reaction and said in a helpless voice, ¡°A minotaur may instill fear, and an otherworldly beast may kill hundreds or thousands, but the true horror lies in the humans capable of killing a person while they are still alive, like a silent executioner, inflicting a living death far more agonizing than any mortal end.¡±


    In that moment, Elise felt a shiver run down her spine as she understood the harsh reality of this world. It wasn''t a fantasy novel where she could play the role of the fearless protagonist. It was a brutal reality where every decision carried weight, where a single misstep could lead to irreparable consequences. And in the face of such danger, she realized that her greatest enemy might not be the monsters she expected, but the darkness that lurked within the hearts of men.


    ¡­


    As the student''s screams dwindled to feeble moans, he teetered on the brink of unconsciousness, his body broken and twisted from the relentless torment. Jake''s euphoric expression twisted with sadistic pleasure as he surveyed the scene before him, reveling in the sight of his handiwork.


    "Hmmm, all your limbs are broken, and I also broke your ribs as well, but there''s just something missing, and I can''t put my finger on it," Jake mused, his tone disturbingly casual.


    Then, with a sudden realization, Jake''s face lit up with sick delight. "Ah, yes, I know now. It leaves a bad taste in my mouth if I don''t take something from my opponent," he declared, his voice filled with a chilling certainty.


    ¡®Huff Huff I-Is it finally over?¡¯ the student thought, a flicker of relief passed through his mind, and then he felt two hands touching both sides of his head.


    With swift, merciless movements, Jake seized the sides of the student''s head, lifting him up in the air. The student''s blurred vision cleared just in time for him to witness the horror unfolding before him, his heart sinking with dread.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    As Jake''s grip tightened around his ears, the student''s silent plea for mercy went unanswered.


    Riiip


    In a macabre symphony of flesh tearing, the sound of human skin being ripped apart reverberated through the air, sending shivers down the spines of the onlookers.


    Splat


    With a sickening splat, the student''s motionless body crumpled to the ground, blood pooling around him as Jake stood over his prey, a twisted grin etched onto his face.


    Then, Jake leisurely made his way back to Ethan and Noah, the atmosphere around the stage grew heavy with grief and despair. A few moments later, two figures emerged from the crowd of students, their faces etched with anguish and urgency.


    The first student was an average-looking girl, tears streaming down her cheeks as she ran towards the stage, occasionally stumbling on her own footsteps in her haste. When she reached the body of the fallen student, she collapsed to her knees, cradling him in her arms as she sobbed uncontrollably.


    "Nathan, no, please hang on. I''m right here. Everything''s going to be okay," she pleaded, her voice choked with emotion, her hands now stained with his blood.


    ¡°Nath-¡±


    But before her grief could consume her entirely, Jake''s voice cut through the air, dripping with annoyance. "Ahhh! chill out. I made sure that weakling wouldn''t die," he remarked dismissively, holding a hand to his ears.


    The girl''s tears instantly ceased, replaced by shock as she slowly lifted her head up to look at Jake¡¯s disgusted face. Jake scoffed and turned around before leaving the platform. Then, the girl¡¯s shocked face contorted with anger as a fiery rage consumed her as she stared at Jake''s retreating figure.


    "I WILL KILL YOU! I WILL KILL YOU! I WILL TEAR YOU APART! EVEN IF ITS THE LAST THING I DO!" she screamed, her anguish transforming into a vow of vengeance.


    But Jake showed no reaction to her threats, merely snorting in disdain as he walked away without a backward glance.


    ¡°I WIL-¡±


    "It''s okay Sophie, there''s nothing we can do for now,"


    Amidst the chaos, a hand gently rested on the girl''s shoulder, and she looked up to see Liam, her teammate and friend, looking at her with a mix of sorrow and understanding.


    Liam attempted to console her but his presence only served to intensify her grief, and she continued to wail as she clung to Nathan''s body.


    Liam, his own heart heavy with sorrow and anger, lifted Nathan''s broken body, carrying him back with solemn determination. As he glanced back at Jake, happily chatting with Ethan and Noah, Liam''s gaze turned to one of contempt.


    ¡­


    Just a short while later, the other fight on the third platform ended in an anticlimactic way with the student accidentally walking off the edge of the platform, eliciting gasps and nervous chuckles from the spectators. Now that the 1v1s were over, it was time for the 2v2 matches, sparking a buzz of excitement and anticipation among the students.


    Everyone turned their attention towards Seren and Lorien, the tension palpable as they prepared for their showdown. All eyes were on them, whispers circulating about Seren''s previous embarrassment of Lorien and the anticipation of his potential revenge.


    Aldric, who had been quiet throughout, suddenly sprung into action, summoning his staff with a flourish. With a commanding gesture, he dispersed the three platforms floating in the air, the stone tiles swirling and colliding before crashing toward the ground.


    Boom


    As the dust settled, a singular stone platform remained, now the combined size of the three mini-platforms, a dramatic stage set for the upcoming battle.


    "Get ready, we''re up," Seren declared, his voice determined, as he got up after extensively examining Susie who was sleeping soundly.


    Elise nodded solemnly, her expression mirroring his determination, as they made their way towards the platform, their footsteps echoing in the tense silence.


    "Don''t get your ass beat like I did," Finn quipped from where he lay on the ground, his tone a mix of jest and genuine concern, a small smile playing on his lips despite his injuries.


    Lorien remained stoic, his gaze fixed ahead as he and his partner, the imposing figure of Kai, approached the stage with purpose. Both Seren and Lorien walked onto the platform, their eyes locked in a silent exchange of defiance and determination, setting the stage for an intense and gripping battle.


    The atmosphere between the onlooking students was tense as they watched the 2v2 unfold, the anticipation heightened by the sequential matches allowing them to focus entirely on each battle. All eyes were fixed on Seren, eager to see what cunning strategies he would employ.


    Some cheers for Lorien could be heard from the crowd of students, seemingly trying to get on his good side. Lorien ignored the cheers as he stared dead into Seren¡¯s eyes as he walked forward.


    Lorien then halted his advance, pausing 15 meters away from Seren, his gaze intense as he meticulously assessed his body for any hidden advantages. Kai, his partner, readied his claymore, exuding an aura of formidable strength and readiness.


    "Your cheap tricks won''t save you this time," Lorien taunted, brandishing his chained swords with confidence, a smirk playing on his lips.


    "Hehe, don¡¯t worry, I can give you my word that I won¡¯t use any sneaky tricks to win the match," Seren said reassuringly, a light chuckle accompanying his words. He then turned his gaze upwards to meet Aldric''s eyes, his expression friendly yet determined. "Teacher, I would like to make an Oath."


    Elise, Lorien, and Kai exchanged astonished glances, their eyes widening in disbelief at Seren''s unexpected declaration. An Oath in this world was not to be taken lightly as the punishment for breaking the Oath is often times death or worse.


    Even Aldric didn¡¯t expect Seren to display such odd behaviour. He couldn¡¯t tell much from Seren¡¯s smiling face as he silently pondered, his thoughts swirling with caution and curiosity.


    Finally, breaking the weighty silence, Aldric spoke in a voice tempered with authority, his tone commanding attention. "What is it?" he inquired, his gaze fixed intently on Seren.


    "I hereby declare that for the duration of this match, I will not resort to deceitful tactics to secure victory or gain an unfair advantage," Seren proclaimed boldly, ensuring that every ear present heard his pledge.


    Aldric''s silence stretched momentarily as he scrutinized the wording of Seren''s oath, searching for any loophole or ambiguity. Finding none, he nodded solemnly, acknowledging the Oath as he declared, "I hereby swear on my name, Aldric Stonefield, that I will uphold justice with honesty and integrity, should the terms of this oath be transgressed,"


    Lorien watched the scene unfold with incredulity, his eyes betraying a mixture of confusion and suspicion. ¡®Is he trying to salvage his reputation among the other students, or is he suggesting that he doesn¡¯t require underhanded tactics to beat me?¡¯ Lorien couldn¡¯t tell if he should be mad or relieved that he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with that annoying brain of his.


    After the Oath was made, Seren redirected his attention towards Lorien, a confident smile playing on his lips. "I¡¯m sure you''re wondering why I am doing this," he began, his tone casual yet tinged with underlying determination. "The reason is simple ¡ª to have a rematch for the day of the Realms Rite."


    Lorien''s confusion deepened at Seren''s unexpected reasoning. Why would Seren, of all people, seek a rematch? The question lingered in his mind, leaving him wary and uncertain. "What do you mean?" he questioned cautiously


    Seren¡¯s smile widened even more as he said, ¡°A bet, just like the one you made to me that day¡±


    The uncertainty grew even more in Lorien¡¯s heart as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the bet¡±


    Seren then proclaimed proudly, ¡°If you manage to land a single hit on me or Elise during this match then you win. The loser has to give the winner 50 soul stones¡±. Seren''s smile was almost playful as he proposed a wager, catching Lorien off guard. Elise''s surprise mirrored in her swift turn towards Seren, her expression a mix of confusion and curiosity.


    The students observed with wide-eyed astonishment, their expressions a mosaic of disbelief and longing. This was even more so for the students from common or poor Lexarch families because most students would either have to complete dangerous missions or rely on their family¡¯s funding for soul stones.


    Lorien hesitated, suspicion flickering in his eyes as he analysed the situation, ¡®There''s no way for him to restrain both me and Kai simultaneously¡¯ He thought, weighing the potential risks and rewards. ¡®Even if he''s fast himself and can get away from me, I can always go after Elise to secure the win. 50 soul stones are not much for me since I have the backing of my family but for him....¡¯


    The prospect of victory, coupled with the relatively low stakes for him, spurred Lorien to accept the challenge with a smug grin. "Fine, let me see how you will manage to close the gap between a lumina and ethereal grade," he declared confidently, his confidence bolstered by his family''s support and his own prowess.


    ¡°Hey, you think he can actually win?¡± A student asked his friend.


    ¡°Obviously not, the only notable thing about Seren is his intellect, we don¡¯t know his strength but it doesn¡¯t matter since he¡¯s up against both Lorien and Kai¡±. The friend announced with full certainty.


    ¡®The luminar crystal does not offer much offence or defence¡¯ Aldric mused, his mind racing with speculation. ¡®Does he have an extra relic that we''re not aware of? Well, if he does, taking it out would only give us an excuse to investigate him¡¯.


    Then, after waiting a few more seconds, seeing that both sides were ready. The air was tense and all the students had their full attention on Seren and Lorien.


    Aldric sucked in an air of breath before he announced loudly, ¡°START!¡±


    As the tension reached its peak, the command to start echoed across the arena. Kai wasted no time, charging forward with relentless speed, his claymore poised for attack. Lorien swiftly followed suit, the chained weapon whirling above his head with deadly precision.


    Elise, unarmed but undaunted, swiftly formulated her strategy, her confidence bolstered by her trust in her relic. "I''ll take on Kai, you handle Lorien," she declared, darting to the side as Kai pursued her with determined ferocity.


    Meanwhile, Seren remained rooted to his spot, his expression impassive despite the chaos unfolding around him. Lorien, closing in on his target, brimmed with confidence, his anticipation palpable as he envisioned various scenarios of their impending clash.


    Lorien now a few feet away from Seren yelled happily as he jumped into the air with the chained sword ready to attack Seren, ¡°You messed up good Seren! 50 soul stones, here I co-¡±


    Seren: ¡°I surrender¡±


    Before Lorien could finish his triumphant declaration, Seren''s unexpected surrender cut through the tension like a blade, leaving the arena stunned into silence.


    Lorien caught off guard by his unexpected move, forgot to land properly from his jump as he fell to the ground.


    Thud


    The abruptness of the gesture left everyone momentarily bewildered, their expectations shattered in an instant.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 18: A Rocky Start

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    14th September, 1507


    Elise and Kai who were about to clash stopped their charge abruptly and looked at Seren with wide eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± Lorien¡¯s expression shifted from anticipation to confusion, incredulity coloring his voice.


    "I surrender," Seren stated again, his gaze steady despite the surprise rippling through the crowd.


    Lorien''s initial shock gave way to a mixture of disbelief and frustration. "You surrender?" he repeated, his tone tinged with disbelief. "After all that talk, you''re just going to give up?"


    Seren met Lorien''s gaze unwaveringly. "It''s over," he affirmed, his voice carrying a hint of finality.


    The silence that followed was thick with tension as the spectators tried to make sense of the unexpected turn of events, their murmurs of confusion blending with the lingering echoes of Seren''s surrender.


    Seren, as he was looking at Lorien with a calm expression, felt a tap on his shoulder. He looked to the side.


    SLAP


    The sound of the slap echoed throughout the stage, filling the silence with a sharp jolt. Seren''s cheek reddened from the impact, and when he turned to see the perpetrator, it was Elise, glaring at him with clear anger in her eyes.


    "Ohhhh," Finn commented from the sidelines, his voice tinged with a hint of amusement.


    Seren showed no reaction to being slapped by Elise, his expression remaining deadpan as he stared at her.


    "How could you do this?" Elise''s voice was low, barely contained as she struggled to control her anger.


    "Do what?" Seren''s response was simple, almost indifferent.


    "Don''t act like you don''t understand!" Elise''s frustration bubbled over, her words laced with contempt. "If you were going to give up this easily, then why did Susie put herself through all that?" she demanded, her tone accusing.


    "Yeah, why did you give up that easily?" Lorien chimed in, seizing the opportunity to add fuel to the fire.


    "Shut up!" Elise snapped at Lorien, her glare silencing him momentarily.


    "Yes, ma''am," Lorien responded quickly, unwilling to let himself be dragged into their drama.


    "Susie fought like a madman back there just to get a single point for the team, and you''re not even going to honor that?" Elise''s frustration was palpable, her voice trembling with emotion.


    Seren remained silent, his gaze locked with Elise''s, the tension thickening with each passing moment. The silence stretched on, becoming almost unbearable for those on the sidelines.


    Then, after what felt like an eternity, Seren leaned in closer to Elise''s ear, his voice barely above a whisper. "Susie is currently in critical condition, and I need to get her help," he revealed quietly.


    "Huh? You''re just a kid, how would you even know about that?" Elise questioned, her voice still edged with skepticism.


    "...I''m the one who healed Susie''s arm," Seren confessed, ensuring his words were heard only by Elise.


    "I hate fuckers who lie to me; there''s no way some 15-year-old kid can perform surgery," Elise stated with annoyance, her skepticism evident in her tone as she scrutinized Seren.


    Seren''s confusion was palpable as he arched an eyebrow, his expression betraying his bewilderment. "How do you know what surgery is?" he interjected, his voice laced with curiosity.


    Elise froze, her face transitioning from rage to shock and then to panic as she realized her slip-up. She struggled to find her words, her composure crumbling under Seren''s probing gaze.


    Seeing Elise''s distress, Seren turned to Aldric with a calm demeanor. "Sir, I would like to withdraw from today''s practice due to my partner''s unstable mental state," he declared, his voice steady despite the underlying tension.


    Aldric regarded Seren with a deadpan expression before turning his attention to Elise, who was visibly sweating with anxiety.


    Seren glanced at Elise with a knowing smile, prompting her response. "Isn''t that right, Elise?" he prompted gently.


    Caught off guard, Elise stuttered out a confirmation, ¡°Y-yes I¡¯m not feeling well. I-I said some weird things back there.¡± her fear evident as she looked to Aldric for approval.


    After a moment of consideration, Aldric granted Seren and Elise permission to leave early.


    Seren turned to leave the stage, with Elise trailing behind him silently. Lorien and Kai watched them go, uncertain of what to do next.


    Before exiting, Seren cast a final glance at Lorien, a grin playing on his lips. "Have the 50 soul stones ready by tomorrow," he called out, his voice carrying a hint of mischief before he departed.


    The weight of Seren''s words struck Lorien like a truck as the realization of his scheme dawned upon him. Seren had sworn an Oath not to use underhanded tactics in the match, but then he skillfully enticed Lorien into a bet. Seren''s wager was cunningly worded; he claimed that Lorien wouldn''t land a single hit on him or Elise during the match, without explicitly stating that he would win without being hit.


    When Seren surrendered at the start of the match, technically fulfilling the terms of the bet, it meant Lorien had won the match but lost the bet. This clever manipulation of language lulled Lorien into a false sense of security making him rely on the Oath to protect him. Aldric would have noticed this loophole had Seren made the bet before the Oath, but once the Oath was sworn, it fell to Lorien to discern the subtle deception, something he failed to do.


    Lorien''s confusion quickly turned to outrage as he bellowed after Seren''s retreating figure "You piece of shit, that''s cheating!".


    Ignoring the insults, Seren approached Susie, who was still asleep, and lifted her gently, along with her scythe, before leaving everyone watching appalled at his tactics.


    Meanwhile, Finn laughed hysterically at Lorien''s blunder, further fueling his anger.


    Aldric, observing the scene from his vantage point on the floating tile, frowned in contemplation. ¡®Seren healed Susie''s arm? And what''s this thing called surgery?¡¯ he mused, his relics had kept him informed throughout the matches of everything that was happening between the students.


    ¡­


    Seren walked through the forest with Susie''s body dangling from his shoulder, the warm afternoon sunlight casting an ethereal glow on his pale skin and making his eyes shimmer like red gems.


    Elise followed behind him, her troubled expression betraying her inner turmoil as she scolded herself silently. ¡®Ahhh, Elise, how could you be this stupid? What if those high-ranking Lexarchs learned that I''m not from this world? They will torture and dissect every part of your body to get all the information out of you¡¯.


    After some time, she managed to calm herself down, realizing the situation wasn''t as dire as her panicked thoughts made it seem. Seren had covered for her by claiming she was mentally unstable, and she hadn''t revealed anything incriminating about her origins.


    Looking up, Elise saw Seren ahead, quietly carrying Susie. Gathering her courage, she asked, "Are you also a transmigrator like myself?" She didn''t bother hiding anything, knowing instinctively that Seren was from the same world.


    Memories flooded Seren''s mind as he considered her question, and without looking back, he responded, "You could say that."


    Elise''s concern for Susie prompted her next question. "Is there really something wrong with Susie?"


    Seren''s reply was flat and matter-of-fact. "No, I just wanted to use her as an excuse to end the fight and make a profit of 50 soul stones."


    "You really are a piece of shit," Elise retorted, her tone lacking surprise, having already surmised the nature of many people in this world.


    Seren chuckled at her response before turning the tables. "Shouldn''t I be receiving an apology?"


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Hmph, I''m still mad at the fact that you gave up so easily while making Susie do all that work for nothing," Elise pouted.


    Then, as if struck by a sudden curiosity, Elise asked, "But how did you perform the surgery? I''m sure you didn''t have the necessary tools to carry out the procedure." She waited eagerly for his response.


    Seren remained silent for a moment before cryptically replying, "Secret."


    Elise looked surprised for a moment before grumbling under her breath "Cheapskate, trying to act all cool and mysterious."


    Seren then changed the subject. "What''s your story?" he asked, genuinely curious. Despite their rocky start, Elise felt a pang of excitement at the prospect of sharing her past, knowing that Seren might be the only one who could truly understand her in this world.


    ¡­


    "So, in conclusion, you were a nerdy engineering student who died from overdosing on caffeine," Seren remarked with a hint of amusement.


    Elise could only laugh awkwardly in response as she walked beside him, her eyes sparkling with curiosity as she turned to him. "What about you? How did you die?"


    Seren''s expression turned nostalgic as he delved into his fabricated past. "I was... a graduating medical student and a priest. I died at the age of 25 while trying to save some children from a fire."


    ¡®You sure don¡¯t act like a priest¡¯ Elise thought silently to herself.


    Elise felt sympathetic towards Seren''s tragic end, her voice softening as she offered reassurance. "Let''s not think about it too much. Let the past be the past and lead a new life in the future."


    Seren nodded at Elise''s comforting words, his smile warm but lacking any genuine emotion. In truth, he had no memories of his true past, even with the perfect memory he gained from the Luminar tree, he didn¡¯t know what he was before he started transmigrating to all kinds of worlds to complete the mission given by ¡®Him¡¯. He had simply made up a story based on what would benefit him the most while letting him get close to Elise.


    Amidst their conversation, Seren started reflecting on himself.


    ''Lying. The most human of traits, the constant companion of our existence. We are all liars, every one of us, from the lowliest peasant to the most exalted nobleman. We lie to others, we lie to ourselves, and we even lie about our lying.


    We lie out of fear, out of shame, out of a desperate need to appear better than we are. For every lie we tell, we pave a path for another. Eventually, we become lost in our own deceit, unable to decern truth from falsehood, reality from illusion.


    I am no different. I lie to complete my mission. Does that justify me? No! I am as guilty as any other, perhaps more so, for I recognize the nature of my deceit and yet persist in it.


    My lies are created to serve a purpose - or so I tell myself.


    I have convinced myself that my lies serve a greater good, that the end justifies the means. But this is the most insidious lie of all, it allows me to rationalize my behavior, to absolve myself of guilt. In truth, I am no better than the drunkard who swears he''s sober or the unfaithful spouse who proclaims their fidelity.


    My mission, whatever it may be, cannot sanctify my deceit''.


    As they continued to chat, both Seren and Elise shared their past experiences and how their new life unfolded in this world, finding solace and companionship in each other''s company.


    ¡­


    Elise took a deep stretch, relishing the fresh air as she spoke. "It feels sooo good finally talking to someone like myself after so long."


    As evening descended, Seren and Elise returned to the village, the streets still bustling with activity. Horse carriages passed through, and stalls on the upper street displayed luxurious clothes, attracting shoppers.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡± Elise''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she stuttered out an apology, her expression a blend of regret and humility.


    Seren, slightly taken aback by Elise''s unexpected apology, arched an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going to apologize?¡± he remarked, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes.


    ¡°The apology is only for slapping you in my anger, but I¡¯m still not taking back what I said to you back then¡± Elise clarified, her voice tinged with a touch of guilt and determination.


    Seren only chuckled at her explanation before bidding her farewell and making his way home.


    ¡­


    Inside his room, Seren gently laid Susie''s sleeping body on the single piece of cloth where he usually slept.


    He studied Susie''s sleeping figure intently, pondering over her strange behavior during the fight with Finn. ¡®Almost like she was possessed by something¡¯ he mused, trying to discern the cause.


    Finding nothing suspicious upon examining her body, Seren turned his attention to the ominous-looking scythe lying next to Susie. He gripped it tightly, scrutinizing it for any abnormalities. After a thorough inspection and a few practice swings, he concluded that it functioned just like any other weapon, granting heightened strength and speed to its user.


    Concerned about the potential danger, Seren made a decision. ¡®I can''t afford to sleep next to Susie. If that thing takes over her body while I¡¯m sleeping, I might not even know how I died. Hmmm, so now I¡¯m the one in the situation deciding if I want to keep a dog that will bite its owner in the future¡¯. Seren thought wryly to himself. ¡®If I abandon her now, she will have no incentive to keep the secret of the surgery and might even develop feelings of contempt towards me in the future for abandoning her while she¡¯s at her weakest¡­¡¯


    Seren wasn¡¯t going to risk revealing his abilities to the 3 major families by telling Susie to leave his home. Who knows what they might do to him if they ever got a hold of this information.


    After thinking for a while, with a steely resolve burning in his eyes, Seren''s grip on the scythe tightened, his knuckles turning white with determination. The air crackled with tension as he stared down at Susie''s sleeping form, his mind made up and his heart unyielding.


    "I didn''t want to risk doing this, but you leave me no choice." he growled, his voice low and devoid of emotion.


    There was no hesitation, no hint of guilt in his actions as he raised the scythe high above his head. His muscles tensed with anticipation, every movement calculated and precise as he prepared to deliver the fatal blow.


    "If I can''t control Susie, then she''s better off dead."


    With a swift and merciless motion, Seren swung the scythe with all his might, the blade slicing through the air with a deadly swiftness as it aimed at Susie¡¯s neck. The sound of metal meeting flesh echoed through the room.


    Crash!


    When the scythe hit the floor, the force of the impact jolted Seren to his core. As he looked down at the scythe, blood dripped from the blade, staining the floor beneath him a deep crimson.


    Seren gaze then fell on Susie, who was still lying peacefully on the floor, her neck still intact.


    Seren was initially surprised, but he sighed in relief as he retracted the scythe, which had morphed into a reverse crescent moon shape. The ends of the moon dug into the ground, while the blade hovered just inches from Susie''s neck.


    The handle of the scythe had also transformed into tiny spikes as they dug through Seren¡¯s hand, his blood dripping on the floor.


    Studying the morphed part of the blade, Seren observed as the scythe returned to its original shape after a few moments.


    ¡®Hmmm, so it recognizes Susie as its owner and won''t harm her. I guess it''s safe to say she won''t lose control if she''s not in possession of the scythe¡¯ Seren concluded, his mind racing with possibilities.


    Seren then set the scythe aside, covered up his wound with a piece of cloth, and shed his clothes until he was bare-chested. Sitting down cross-legged, he closed his eyes and focused on his Mind Core, where four items floated in his mental space. The Luminar crystal stood out among them, accompanied by three orb-shaped entities, two clear and one fully black.


    "I have messed around enough," Seren declared to himself, his voice resolute. "I already have most of the information I need from the academy. It''s time for me to start walking the path of my destiny."


    With deliberate focus, Seren mind honed in on the dark orb, knowing it held the ability ''nano craft'' that was currently of no use to him. With a single thought, he shattered the orb and it disappeared into nothingness, after a few seconds, a new clear orb appeared in its place.


    ¡®I should be able to make two different abilities by the time my soul energy runs out¡¯ Seren calculated in his mind.


    For the next six hours, Seren would continually delve deep into concentration, his body drenched in sweat, his brow furrowed, and his breaths eventually turning rugged. But despite the physical strain, his resolve remained unshaken as he forged two new abilities.


    When he finally opened his bloodshot eyes, a dry smile played upon his lips, an indiscernible happiness bubbling within him.


    ¡®Creating a single ability takes so much time, but I''m glad that my hypothesis proved to be right¡¯ Seren thought with delight as he rose from the floor with weakness evident in his eyes.


    With his newfound abilities¡ªrefraction manipulation and relic duplication¡ªSeren knew he had elevated his strength far beyond what others on his level could achieve.


    Refraction manipulation was one of the reasons why he had chosen Luminar crystal as his relic back then. Other people from this world might not know this but white light is made up of 3 different primary colors. Red, blue, and green. By refracting the light, Seren can separate the white light into these colours. This might seem useless at first, just being able to create different coloured light does not offer any combat possibilities, but if you use a combination of these 3 primary colours then you can get newer colors. Then, coupled with the Luminar crystal¡¯s ability to bend light, Seren is effectively able to create illusions that look indecipherable from reality.


    ¡®But this is only useful for deception, if I lose focus for even a moment, then the whole illusion will come undone¡¯ Seren contemplated as he thought of the different scenarios where he could use this ability.


    As for relic duplication, its potential for exploitation was undeniable. Seren harboured ambitions of duplicating his own Luminar crystal relic, a desperate bid to compensate for his poor grade by using multiple relics to increase the firepower of his attacks, but it came at the cost of using double the initial soul energy. With multiple relics at his disposal, he could also sell duplicates for a steady stream of soul stones, ensuring financial security for himself.


    ¡®Hehe, I could also borrow Elise¡¯s relic and then duplicate it¡¯ Seren thought greedily, but then a slight frown appeared on his face. ¡®...There are some severe strict restrictions on this ability. I can only create a single relic every 5 days, and I cannot duplicate a relic of a higher class than my current rank as a Lexarch. That¡¯s not all too bad, but the problem is still my weak Luminar grade¡¯. Seren mused, inspecting the possibilities and the limitations of his new abilities.


    But despite the excitement, Seren couldn''t shake the reality of his weak Luminar grade. Pushing the matter to the back of his mind, he decided to leave this matter for another day as he resigned himself to sleep.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 19: Human Nature

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    15th September, 1507


    It was a bright morning, with birds chirping and stall owners opening up their shops. Sunlight streamed through the small window in Seren¡¯s room, casting warm rays across the space.


    Susie, who had slept through the whole night, opened her eyes slowly. She sat up straight, rubbed her eyes, and looked around dazedly, her hair disheveled as she stared at the ground. Then, she spread out her arms and took a deep stretch, feeling every muscle in her body rejuvenate.


    ¡®What happened?¡¯ Susie thought, trying to piece together the events of the previous day. ¡®I remember forming a team with Seren and Elise for the practice matches¡¯.


    As she jogged her memory, she slowly recollected what had occurred, including the encounter with the harrowing creature. A cold shiver ran down her spine as she remembered the abomination she had witnessed. ¡®S-surely that was just a dream or my mind playing tricks on me¡¯. She thought, unable to believe she had faced something so terrifying.


    After calming herself down, Susie hypothesized to the best of her abilities, ¡®I think I likely fainted from horror back then, and Seren should have brought me back¡¯.


    Glancing around the room, Susie spotted her dark scythe lying on the ground in one corner, while Seren slept in the other corner peacefully with his bare chest exposed and his snow-white hair scattered across the floor.


    ¡°...¡±


    With a mischievous smile, Susie thought for a moment before slowly crawling closer to Seren, careful not to wake him up.


    With her mischievous smile widening, Susie couldn''t resist the temptation that was surging within her. She leaned in closer to Seren, her heart fluttering with nervous excitement as she contemplated her next move.


    In a daring move, she gently brushed a stray strand of hair away from Seren''s lips, her fingertips lingering on his skin for a moment longer than necessary. The warmth of his skin sent a thrill coursing through her veins, and she couldn''t help but marvel at the current situation.


    As she leaned in closer, her heart pounded in her chest, her mind racing with a thousand thoughts. ¡®What if he woke up? What if he didn''t feel the same way?¡¯ But she pushed those doubts aside, determined to seize the moment.


    Just as she was about to press her lips against his cheek in a tender kiss, a sudden movement caught her eye. Seren stirred, his eyelids fluttering open to reveal piercing red eyes that seemed to glow in the dim light of the room.


    Startled, Susie froze, her hand hovering in mid-air as she held her breath, hoping Seren hadn''t noticed her bold gesture.


    But it was too late. Seren''s gaze locked onto Susie''s, his expression unreadable as he took in the scene before him.


    "...Susie?" he said, his voice husky with sleep, but his tone betraying a hint of curiosity.


    Caught red-handed, Susie couldn''t help but blush furiously, her cheeks burning with embarrassment as she withdrew her hand and tried to play it off.


    "Good morning Seren!" she exclaimed, her voice slightly higher pitched than usual as she attempted to divert his attention away from her failed attempt.


    Seren chuckled softly, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips as he sat up and stretched, his movements graceful and fluid.


    "You''re up early," he remarked, his gaze lingering on Susie for a moment longer before he turned his attention to the window, where the morning sun was casting golden hues across the room.


    Susie breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that Seren didn''t seem to interpret what she was trying to do. But as she glanced at him out of the corner of her eye, she couldn''t shake the feeling that he knew more than he let on.


    Seren asked casually, ignoring Susie¡¯s peculiar behavior, ¡°How¡¯s your body? Do you feel any pain?¡±


    Susie, still feeling disoriented, replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling fine, but why do you ask? What happened yesterday?¡±


    Seren regarded Susie with a contemplative gaze as he thought, ¡®So the scythe even gives her monstrous healing abilities¡­¡¯ He then started recounting the events of the previous day¡ªSusie¡¯s confrontation with Finn, her uncharacteristic behavior, and her defeat at Finn''s hands.


    With each word from Seren, Susie''s anxiety grew, evident in the beads of sweat forming on her forehead as she listened anxiously.


    Noticing Susie''s distress, Seren continued speaking, adding, ¡°I think it might be one of the side effects of the scythe.¡±


    Susie had already considered this possibility, and she responded, ¡°No, I tested the scythe before, but it had no such side effects.¡±


    Seren offered another possibility, suggesting, ¡°Maybe it only activates when fighting against another person, or it might be a side effect that has a certain chance of activating.¡±


    Susie''s troubled expression betrayed her concern. The scythe, a gift from the Luminar tree, held immense potential to aid her journey as a Lexarch. But if it caused her to lose control, it would be more of a hindrance than a help.


    Seren, seeing Susie''s distress, offered gentle advice, ¡°You can ask Aldric about this issue at the academy; he should be able to help you out.¡±


    With a tired sigh, Susie thanked Seren for his support, and they both began preparing to head to the academy.


    ¡­


    Seren and Susie stepped into the classroom, only to be met with a chilling sight starkly different from their first day. The once vibrant atmosphere had turned toxic. Hostile glares shot across the room, laden with animosity and disdain. In one corner, a group of students surrounded Jake, their leader, like loyal minions, hanging onto his every word with a fervor bordering on worship. They followed him like shadows, ready to execute his every command without question.


    Elsewhere, the air was thick with tension as victims of bullying cowered in fear, their tormentors reveling in their newfound power. Cruel taunts and malicious whispers filled the room, drowning out any semblance of harmony or camaraderie. The classroom, once a sanctuary of learning, had devolved into a battleground of manipulation and dominance.


    Susie was very puzzled over the shift in the behaviour of the students and how everyone was treating each other but to Seren, this much was expected from the beginning.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Seren silently recited a saying he had come across in a different reality, ¡®Humans are fragile creatures. They bond based on trust, love, and friendship, but these bonds are as brittle as glass. Before the matches, students didn''t know each other''s strengths, but afterward, almost every relationship crumbled. Once-trusted friends turn their backs when they learn you''re at the bottom of society and relatives no longer recognize you as their own.


    That''s human nature.


    Every man expects another to be like him, they expect you to be as strong as them, be as loving and caring as them, and be able to give something more than them.


    This is second nature.


    Master the art of giving, and you hold the leash of loyalty in your hand. Whether it''s the allure of love''s embrace or the intoxicating taste of power, fulfill their desires and watch as they become your faithful hound, ever at your service.


    And this, is the Law¡¯.


    Susie felt a bit anxious dealing with the next atmosphere of the classroom as she unconsciously inched closer to Seren who was standing next to her. The air seemed thick with tension, and Susie''s nerves were on edge.


    "Seren," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the murmurs of the other students, "what''s going on?"


    Seren glanced at her, offering a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Susie," he said softly, his tone calm yet firm, "Just take your seat for now. I''ll explain in a bit."


    With a nod, Susie made her way to her desk, her eyes darting around the room. Surprisingly, none of the students tried to approach her this time. Instead, they only gave curious glances before retracting their gazes, adding to the mysterious atmosphere.


    Meanwhile, Seren walked forward, his gaze fixed on Lorien, who sat with Finn and Kai. Lorien saw Seren approaching but his expression remained unreadable as tension crackled in the air between them.


    When Seren reached Lorien, a heavy silence fell over them. Then, without a word, Lorien produced a large pouch of soul stones and handed it over to Seren, his actions speaking louder than words.


    Seren''s eyes widened slightly in surprise as he took the pouch. A delighted smile spread across his face. "I didn¡¯t expect you to be this upright and actually hold up your end of the bargain," he said, his voice filled with genuine appreciation.


    Lorien remained stoic, ignoring Seren''s words and returning to his own thoughts.


    Before leaving, Seren added, "I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not good with my words, but that was meant to be a genuine compliment."


    Back at his seat, Lorien grumbled to himself, his annoyance evident. "Hmph, not good with your words? I bet it¡¯s just another one of his tricks to get me to let my guard down¡±. After yesterday¡¯s events, Lorien felt the need to be extra conscious of everything Seren did and said.


    "Dang, he got your ass good," Finn chimed in with a mischievous grin but just ended up earning himself a nice and hard punch from Lorien.


    Meanwhile, in Seren¡¯s mind, if Lorien hadn¡¯t paid him the 50 soul stones, he was prepared to taunt and mock him in front of the whole class. This was to hurt his pride as the son of the Ashbourne family to make him eventually cough up those soul stones, but Lorien seemed to already be aware of the weight of his status as the heir of the Ashbourne family.


    Seren sat beside Susie, the pouch of soul stones in hand. Curious, Susie asked about the pouch, and Seren explained the bet against Lorien he had won.


    Seren didn¡¯t feel the need to lie about this since the more truthful and open he was with Susie, the more she would trust him.


    Susie didn¡¯t seem to mind that Seren had used her to make a profit; after all, he had been kind to her, treating her injury without asking for much in return and even letting her stay over at his house. She wanted to help him however she could.


    Just like Susie, when Elise entered the room, her initial reaction to the next atmosphere of the classroom mirrored Susie''s, but she quickly composed herself, taking in the situation with a keen eye. Then with a smile on her face, she made her way over to Seren and Susie, settling herself on the desk to Seren''s right, while Susie occupied the left.


    "Good morning," Elise greeted Susie warmly, her smile infectious. Susie returned the greeting, feeling a rush of excitement at the prospect of another friendship forming.


    Engaging in small talk, Elise and Seren exchanged pleasantries, careful to keep their transmigrator identities hidden. Elise couldn''t help but feel a thrill at sharing this secret bond, comparing this to the certain romances she had watched in K-dramas.


    Meanwhile, Finn watched the interaction with a mix of awe and frustration, his mouth agape and eyes wide open. "Why is Seren getting all the pretty girls?" he muttered, feeling a twinge of envy. "I''m plenty charming, but they don¡¯t even give me a glance."


    Kai, feeling bad for Finn, patted him on the back in an attempt to console him. "There, there," he said, struggling to find the right words.


    "FUCK!" Finn exclaimed, his frustration boiling over. "Lorien is already enough of a hater, but not you too," he accused, feeling betrayed by Kai''s lack of support.


    Lorien and Kai exchanged amused glances, thoroughly enjoying Finn''s emotional turmoil, their laughter mingling with the chatter of the classroom.


    ¡­


    CRASH!


    The sound reverberated through the dimly lit room as the man crashed to the ground, blood pooling beneath him. His assailant loomed over him, a shadowy figure in the darkness, while another figure sat calmly in a chair with his features obscured.


    The man in the chair spoke with a chilling nonchalance, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife. "Your payment was due on the 7th, and it''s been a month since then."


    Without a word, the assailant dragged the fallen man forward, bringing him closer to the seated figure. As the candle flickered, revealing his features, it was clear the man was in his late 20s, with black hair framing his face and eyes that seemed to pierce through the man kneeling in front of him.


    "Dan, you claim you still don¡¯t have enough to pay us back," the man continued, his voice icy yet calm.


    Dan looked terrified as he looked up at him with fear in his eyes. ¡°I-I-Please give me one more week¡± he said with a desperate voice ¡°One more week and I will have the soul stones ready¡±.


    The seated man took a deep breath as he said in a grave voice, "The president is expecting results today. How am I supposed to face him empty-handed? How do I walk away from this and still maintain my reputation?".


    Dan stuttered back with drops of sweat pouring down his neck ¡°I-I PROMISE!¡±


    ¡°You promise? Ok good, good very good¡­¡± The man took a deep breath again as he took in the situation. Then after a bit of contemplation, he said to the 15 other men who stood in the dark room watching silently ¡°...Take his leg off¡±.


    ¡°NO NO PLEASE I BEG YOU I WILL PAY YOU BACK DOUBLE I PROMISE!¡±


    Dan''s tears flowed freely as he pleaded, his desperation growing further as he resorted to bashing his head against the unforgiving floor in a futile display of resolve. But the man in the chair remained unmoved, his indifference cutting through Dan''s cries like a knife.


    Ignoring Dan''s futile attempts to garner sympathy, Asher rose from his seat and strode purposefully toward the door, leaving Dan scrambling in his wake. Desperation clawed at Dan''s heart as he attempted to pursue Asher, only to be met with cold indifference.


    Meanwhile, the room seemed to shrink as the menacing figures in black closed in around Dan, their weapons glinting ominously in the dim light. Some wielded knives, others axes stained with the blood of their previous victims, their intentions clear as they slowly closed in on Dan.


    Dan, now feeling fearful for his life, put his hands up close to his head and activated his defensive relics.


    SLAP


    Before Dan could even activate his relics, a man in a black suit suddenly appeared beside him and gave him a brutal slap, sending him crashing to the ground once more.


    Dan cried "No! Please, I''ll do anything! Just give me another chance!"


    Before he could even gather his bearings, Dan was overwhelmed by the swarm of assailants, their grips like iron vices as they pinned all his limbs down.


    "Let me go! I beg you, I have a wife and children, I''ll find a way to repay you I swear on my life!" Dan begged the leaving Asher as a last-ditch effort.


    Asher opened the metal door and before leaving he said in an indifferent voice, "Your life isn¡¯t worth that much."


    Clang


    As the door closed behind Asher, Dan''s screams echoed from behind the closed door, giving a haunting symphony of agony.


    As Asher continued his brisk stride down the darkened hallway, his expression remained stoic and unyielding. But his facade of indifference was quickly shattered by the sudden appearance of a masked man, running through the hallway, his eyes troubled.


    "Boss, we have a problem," the masked man panted, his breaths ragged from exertion.


    Pausing in his tracks, Asher frowned deeply as he regarded the messenger. "What is it?"


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 20: Susies Troubles

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    15th September, 1507


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s break time now. Be back in class in 30 minutes,¡± Aldric announced, signalling the end of the class as he made his way toward the exit.


    Seren turned to Susie, a reminder dancing on his lips. "Don''t forget to ask Aldric about your problem," he urged softly.


    Susie nodded in acknowledgment before swiftly rising from her desk and darting after Aldric, who had already left the classroom.


    Observing Susie''s departure, Elise turned to Seren with curiosity gleaming in her eyes. "Is it about what happened yesterday?" she inquired with a distant look on her face.


    Seren responded with a simple nod before rising from his seat. "I''m headed to the library. Wanna come along?" he offered, extending the invitation to Elise.


    Elise nodded eagerly, happy to tag along with Seren. While Seren searched for information about the Lexarch world to help him achieve his goals, Elise was excited to learn more about relics and the supernatural, finding them fascinating.


    ¡­


    In a study room, Aldric listened intently as Susie explained her dilemma, his hand absentmindedly stroking his beard.


    ¡°So you want something that would help negate the negative side effects of your scythe,¡± he mused aloud, his brow furrowed in thought.


    Susie''s anticipation grew with each passing moment, her eyes fixed on Aldric in hopeful anticipation.


    Aldric closed his eyes, pondering for a moment before speaking. "There are three solutions I can think of," he began, his voice steady. "First, you could aim to become a rank 2 or rank 3 Lexarch. Higher-ranking Lexarchs have the natural ability to partially negate the side effects of relics. Second, you could purchase a relic that helps keep your mind stable, or something similar. And third, you could invest in an artifact with similar abilities."


    Susie furrowed her brow, puzzled by the term ¡®artifact¡¯. Sensing her confusion, Aldric offered clarification. "An artifact is just an object that has been partially imbued with a law. They are weaker than relics and cannot be stored in your Mind Core, but given your financial situation, I would recommend the third option."


    Feeling conflicted, Susie weighed her options. The first seemed out of reach, and while a relic might be stronger, it was likely beyond her means. ¡®That only leaves the third option¡¯ she realized.


    After gathering her thoughts, Susie expressed her gratitude to Aldric and turned to leave. But before she could exit, Aldric called out to her.


    "Wait, Susie," he said, a smile playing on his lips.


    Susie turned back, curiosity evident in her expression. "Yes?"


    Aldric''s smile widened as he posed his question. "Susie, do you know what surgery is?"


    ¡­


    As Elise strolled through the academy''s hallway, she couldn''t help but admire its opulence: a red carpet underfoot, chandeliers casting a soft glow overhead, and walls adorned with intricate paintings. Each step reminded her that she was no longer on Earth but in a world filled with magic and wonders beyond her wildest dreams.


    Breaking the silence, Seren''s voice cut through the air. "Since you used to be a university student, what did you learn back on Earth?" Though he had never visited Earth himself, Seren had gleaned knowledge from countless memories of other similar worlds, allowing him to infer what Elise meant.


    Elise''s eyes lit up at the question, her chin lifting proudly. "Believe it or not, I used to be one of the most academically educated people," she declared with confidence. "I have a Ph.D. in six different majors: mechanical engineering, aerospace engineering, electrical engineering, physics, chemistry, and computer science. Though my obsession with learning ultimately led to my demise, can you believe I achieved all that by the age of 20?"


    Elise peeked at Seren from the side to see his reaction to her accomplishments, but Seren only had a deadpan expression as he continued walking in silence and then he said ¡°I see¡±


    Halting in her tracks, Elise turned to face Seren, her expression incredulous. "Is that all you have to say?" she exclaimed. "Most people would doubt me or even accuse me of lying, but you''re not even fazed."


    Seren chuckled softly, amusement dancing in his eyes. "I hear impressive stories often," he admitted. "I''m just more reserved than most, preferring to keep my reactions in check."


    Seren''s lack of understanding about university life led him to respond with whatever came to mind, a realization that dawned on him belatedly. Ignoring the awkwardness, he turned and headed towards the library, leaving Elise feeling disappointed by his nonchalant reaction.


    Disheartened by the lack of reaction, Elise couldn''t shake off her disappointment. She would often spend her nights crafting scenarios in her mind, envisioning ways to impress others. This encounter with Seren had been one such scenario, she even went as far as imagining him falling in love with her for her achievements.


    Determined not to let the moment slip away, Elise quickened her pace to catch up with Seren. As she reached his side, she couldn''t help but comment, "You say you¡¯re reserved, but you definitely don¡¯t act like it when dealing with Lorien and his gang."


    Seren''s response was lighthearted, a smirk playing on his lips. "Hehe, if I can benefit from something, I don¡¯t mind acting out of character."


    Then, out of the blue, Seren asked, "By any chance, do you know how to make bombs?"


    Elise''s mind froze momentarily at the unexpected question. "Why do you ask?" she queried, confusion coloring her voice.


    Seren''s answer was matter-of-fact, his demeanor serious. "Just for my own protection. In this world, there are many unknowns, so it''s wise to be prepared for anything."


    Although she initially wanted to object, Elise''s thoughts drifted to the terrifying display of cruelty by Jake the day before, leaving her with a chill down her spine. Composing herself, she responded confidently, "I can create almost all types of weapons, not just bombs."


    Elise''s expression then turned dejected as she confessed, "But there''s no way for me to create anything remotely close to a bomb in this world due to the lack of materials needed."


    Instantly, Seren reassured her, "There''s no need to worry about the materials needed. Just tell me what they are, and I will see if I can get them."


    Suspicion crept into Elise''s gaze as she regarded Seren, wondering if he was pulling her leg. But his demeanor seemed earnest, so she inquired about how he planned to acquire the necessary materials. However, Seren remained tight-lipped, refusing to entertain her.


    Annoyed by his secrecy, Elise could only sigh in frustration.


    "The most destructive small-sized bombs typically use research development explosive, also known as RDX," Elise explained, adopting a teacher-like tone. "I doubt you actually want a bomb that compares to a modern one, so I will just make a simplified bomb with just the RDX."


    Seren nodded along, though whether he truly comprehended her instructions remained uncertain. Undeterred, Elise continued, listing the materials required for synthesizing RDX. "To make the RDX, I need nitric acid, sulfuric acid, concentrated nitric acid, and cooling equipment and mixing equipment. Even if you are able to get all the raw materials, I doubt you have the necessary equipment like reactors, mixers, and the cooling systems required to facilitate the chemical reactions and control the temperature during the synthesis process."


    Indeed, Seren knew he couldn''t conjure up reactors or cooling systems with his powers alone, especially as a mere rank 1 Lexarch. Disappointed, he shifted his focus to a simpler solution, asking, "Then what about an explosive made with gunpowder?"


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Elise''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm at the prospect. "It would be much weaker than RDX but much easier to make. I just need potassium nitrate, charcoal, and sulfur. The rest of the process I can handle by myself," she explained, feeling hopeful about this more feasible option.


    With determination shining in his eyes, Seren declared, "I will have the material ready in a week."


    Elise couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. ¡®Yes! It finally feels like I''m the main character in a fantasy novel. Although I''m not too fond of being a maniac scientist, I will take what I can get!¡¯ she thought, imagining the possibilities that lay ahead.


    ...


    Returning to the classroom, Seren and Elise engaged in lively conversation, with Elise sharing her experiences from Earth and her transition to this new world. Seren contributed occasionally, eager to keep the dialogue flowing.


    As they settled into their seats, Susie entered the room. Seren greeted her with a wave, prompting a smile from Susie as she took a seat beside him.


    "Did you get what you wanted?" Seren inquired, his smile warm.


    Susie sighed, her voice weary and conflicted. "Yes, but it''s going to cost a lot of soul stones, and I don''t even know where to begin."


    Then, as if struck by a sudden thought, Susie asked, her tone curious, "Do any of you know what surgery is?"


    Seren''s smile froze on his face as he stared at Susie in silence, while Elise held her breath, her fingers trembling slightly as if submerged underwater.


    "No, but why do you ask?" Seren asked calmly, still smiling at Susie.


    "Well, it''s just that Aldric asked me about it," Susie explained.


    Elise attempted to hide her restlessness and fear by feigning ignorance, but her trembling hands and rough breathing betrayed her unease.


    Susie then stood up and said she had to go to the washroom as she hurriedly walked out of the classroom.


    As Susie hurriedly excused herself, claiming she needed to use the restroom, Elise''s expression instantly transformed from a smile to one of dread, resembling that of a child watching a horror movie. "No, this can''t be happening. Not like this. I can''t die here," she mumbled to herself, her voice barely above a whisper as she stared down at her feet, her expression dark and troubled. Her mind was deluding itself into thinking up absurd scenarios now that Aldric knew about surgery.


    Elise''s hands, slick with sweat, trembled uncontrollably as she struggled to maintain her composure.


    Then, amidst the turmoil of her thoughts, she felt a warm touch on her trembling hands. Startled, she looked up to see Seren sitting closer to her, a soft look on his face as he gently placed his hand on top of hers.


    In a serene voice, Seren reassured her, "Don''t worry, we won''t be exposed. Susie and Aldric don''t yet know what surgery is. This won''t reveal our identities to them."


    Elise''s racing heart began to slow as she absorbed Seren''s words.


    Elise slowly began to calm herself down, taking deep breaths to steady her racing heart. With a relieved expression, she whispered, "...Thank you," her voice barely audible in the murmurs of the classroom.


    ¡°Grrrr¡± Meanwhile, Finn groaned with clear irritation and jealousy as he watched Seren and Elise acting closely with each other.


    Lorien placed a hand on his shoulder as he stood beside him, then with a mischievous look he leaned in closer to Finn and whispered ¡°You will never have that¡±.


    ¡°PISS OFF!¡± Finn yelled, shoving Lorien aside as he stormed out of the classroom. Lorien watched with a mixture of pity and amusement, satisfied with his mischief.


    ¡­


    Knock knock


    ¡°Come in¡± The voice of a middle-aged man rang out as he looked over some documents on a table.


    The door creaked open, revealing the figure of a young man in his early twenties. He walked with a confident stride, his black hair styled in a sleek undercut, framing his face with an air of determination. His stern expression conveyed a sense of seriousness and purpose as he entered the room.


    The man wore a tailored black coat draped elegantly over his frame, the crimson accents catching the light as he moved. His black trousers were neatly pressed, accentuating his stature and poise. With each step, his sturdy black boots echoed softly against the floor, adding to the gravity of his presence.


    The man''s gaze was sharp and focused as his eyes scanned the surroundings with keen observation. Despite his youth, there was a maturity in his demeanor, and a sense of responsibility that belied his age.


    "Sir," he greeted the middle-aged man with a respectful nod, his voice firm yet respectful. ¡°The consortium from the Elysium that was meant to arrive today was intercepted¡±


    The middle-aged man stopped what he was doing then he looked up at the man and asked with a frown on his face ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know¡± The man answered with an impassive look.


    ¡°...¡±


    The middle-aged man fell silent as he took in the situation, his brow furrowed in thought, the light from the large window of the room casting deep shadows across his face.


    The young man, Arthur, standing on the other side of the table, waited patiently, his eyes fixed unwaveringly on the middle-aged man.


    ¡°...Keep a close watch on The Ravens,¡± he instructed, his voice low and grave, the words hanging heavy in the air like a dark omen.


    Arthur nodded silently, his expression unreadable as he turned to leave.


    ¡°Arthur,¡± the middle-aged man called out just as Arthur turned to leave, his voice cutting through the silence like a knife.


    Arthur paused, his hand resting on the door handle as he turned to face the middle-aged man, his gaze meeting his with steely resolve.


    ¡°Stay within the boundaries of your duties,¡± the middle-aged man warned, his voice stern with an intent look on his face.


    Arthur looked at him in silence, his expression stoic and inscrutable. Then, without a word, he exited the room, leaving behind a lingering sense of unresolved tension.


    ¡­


    As the sun gradually descended behind the horizon, its fading rays painted the sky in hues of orange and pink, casting long shadows across the forest floor. The towering trees stood like silent sentinels, their branches swaying gently in the evening breeze.


    Seren, Elise, and Susie strolled back toward the village, their voices carrying in the tranquil evening air.


    Susie''s expression soured as she recounted her interaction with the academy registry. "I asked the academy registry if they had any artifacts that could solve my problem," she sighed.


    Elise leaned in, her curiosity piqued. "What did they say?"


    "They do have them," Susie replied with a hint of frustration, "but the cheapest one costs at least 70 soul stones. Where am I even going to get that much money?"


    Seren, ever the problem solver, interjected with a glint of hope in his eyes. "The mission¡¯s department will be opening tomorrow. You can accept missions that the academy assigns to get soul stones."


    Susie¡¯s eyes lit up at hearing this as she asked with an excited voice, "Wait really!"


    Seren chuckled at her reaction and clarified the information.


    "Seren, are those missions hard?" Susie asked, her excitement now tinged with a hint of apprehension.


    Seren nodded thoughtfully, acknowledging Susie''s concern. "I heard some can be challenging, depending on the task and the reward offered. But there are usually a variety of missions available, so you can choose ones that suit your skills and capabilities."


    Susie contemplated for a moment, her expression serious, before mustering the courage to ask, her cheeks tinged with embarrassment, "Will you join me? Don¡¯t worry, we can split the reward."


    Seren''s smile was reassuring as he replied, "Don¡¯t worry, these missions are usually done in groups."


    Susie felt a wave of relief wash over her at Seren''s answer, a smile spreading across her face as they continued their journey.


    "Hey, hold your horses! I could use some soul stones as well." Elise chimed in, not wanting to be left out.


    ¡°Hehe sure we won¡¯t forget about you¡± Seren''s response was playful, but for some reason, Elise felt a twinge of annoyance, as if he were treating her like a child just because he was five years older than her before he died.


    ¡°What are horses?¡± Susie, who was walking beside Elise asked with a confused look.


    As Susie questioned the unfamiliar term, Elise felt a moment of panic. ''Shit,'' she cursed inwardly, scrambling to find an explanation. With a forced laugh, she replied, "It''s just a figure of speech. Just playing around with words, nothing serious."


    Susie regarded her with a puzzled expression, but ultimately shrugged it off, assuming it was just Elise''s quirky way of speaking.


    Some animals like horses that were present on earth did not exist in this world so it was normal for Elise to sometimes mention animals that other people didn¡¯t know about.


    Relieved that Susie didn''t press further, Elise made a mental note to be more cautious with her words in the future. They resumed their conversation, exchanging stories and laughter as they walked along the forest path.


    ¡­


    ¡°My brother spilled the soup on me and then I-¡±


    Before Elise finished her sentence, she noticed someone blocking their path.


    As she looked ahead, she saw three people standing on the dirt path in front of them. Ignoring them, she attempted to return to her conversation when she heard one of them say.


    "Which one of you is Seren?"


    The three individuals, clad in the distinctive blue capes of second-year academy students, stood with an air of authority.


    There was complete silence for a few seconds, then Seren stepped forward calmly, his demeanor composed as he responded, "Is there something you need from me?"


    Susie''s apprehension grew evident as she observed the exchange, the older students'' presence casting a shadow of unease over the group. The student in the middle, towering over Seren with medium-length hair, flashed a slight smile before his expression hardened.


    "Yes, we do need something," he sneered, his tone dripping with ridicule. "Your soul stones, that is."


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 21: A Costly Mistake

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    15th September, 1507


    Elise''s mind raced with disbelief as she observed the unfolding scene. Her thoughts were tinged with a mixture of bewilderment and cynicism. She couldn''t help but think, ''The hell is this clich¨¦ plot?'' as she observed the three students before her, who seemed like third-rate villains straight out of a movie.


    Elise found herself reminiscing about the countless hours she had spent reading the pages of cheesy novels with repetitive plots. ''Were those shitty novels with repetitive plots real after all?''


    The tall student in the middle exuded confidence with a smug expression. A stark contrast to the tension that hung in the air.


    His words dripped with arrogance as he issued a command to his companion on the left "He¡¯s only a first-year fledgling, you go get him and then-"


    BANG!


    But before he could finish his sentence, a deafening bang shattered the tranquillity of the forest. Startled, he jumped back instinctively, his expression morphing from arrogance to apprehension as he scanned the area for the source of the sound.


    To his horror, he found Seren standing where his other companion had been just moments before. The skin on his knuckles ripped open from the punch. Behind Seren, the other student''s figure was slumped against a tree and blood stained the ground beneath him.


    His eyes widened in disbelief with his mouth hanging slightly agape as he struggled to comprehend the rapid turn of events. The sight of his fallen comrade, incapacitated by Seren''s decisive strike, served as a harsh reality check.


    As Seren turned his gaze toward him, the tall student felt a surge of adrenaline course through his veins, jolting him back to reality. "Shit, he got us good," he cursed under his breath, his voice tinged with a mix of frustration and begrudgingness. "Cole, ready your relics now!"


    His companion, Cole, visibly shaken by the sight of his fallen comrade, quickly composed himself. With a determined nod, he activated his relic. His right hand then transformed into an ominous shade of black as he drew forth a long, menacing object that resembled a sword, its dark aura pulsating with latent power.


    ¡°BRISTLE BACK!¡± The tall student shouted.


    As the tall student''s command reverberated through the forest, a primal roar echoed from deep within, sending shivers down the spines of all present. The air seemed to thicken as the ground trembled beneath the approaching behemoth''s thunderous footsteps.


    Within moments, the towering figure of a beast burst forth from the dense foliage, its massive form casting a shadow over the group. Its fur, a blend of earthy browns and deep russets, rippled with each powerful stride. The beast''s limbs were as thick as tree trunks, ending in long, curved claws that gleamed ominously in the fading light.


    Elise and Susie felt a surge of instinctive fear course through their veins as they locked eyes with the creature, its deep green gaze piercing through their very souls. Its mouth hung slightly agape, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth, adding to its menacing presence.


    With deliberate grace, the beast positioned itself beside the tall student, its gaze never wavering from Seren.


    "I-isn''t that a Bristle back?" Elise stammered, her voice trembling with fear. Susie''s eyes widened in apprehension as she turned to Elise, her voice barely above a whisper, "What is that?"


    Elise took a deep breath, her expression darkening as she recounted what she knew. "Bristle backs are ferocious beasts that dwell and hunt at the base of the second peak of Chimera Vale," she explained, her tone grave. "I read in a book at the library that they are classified as superior rank 2 beasts and require a team of at least five rank 2 Lexarchs to hunt."


    Susie''s breath caught in her throat as she processed the gravity of the situation. The realization that this single creature possessed the strength to rival five seasoned warriors left her stunned, her mind reeling with the implications of their predicament.


    The tall student''s egoistic taunt hung in the air, his smirk reflecting the arrogance that emanated from his words. "Keke, I should thank you for being so dumb and attacking out of the blue. Now at least I have an excuse to test my new relic against someone," he boasted, his tone dripping with self-assuredness.


    With a chuckle, Seren brushed off the insult.


    Seren''s response was unexpected yet filled with a calm confidence that seemed to unnerve the tall student. "What''s so funny?" the student demanded, his confusion tinged with annoyance.


    A smile played on Seren''s lips as he replied, "How could I not laugh when a bunch of insects are buzzing around me" Then, with a deliberate motion, he extended his left hand to his side, with his palm open.


    Suddenly, a brilliant light erupted from Seren''s palm, its intensity so blinding that everyone around instinctively shielded their eyes from its radiance. The intense light lasted a few moments before subsiding. They cautiously opened their eyes and were met with a sight they hadn''t anticipated.


    A long, thin line of golden light extended from the center of Seren''s palm, illuminating the surrounding area with its brilliance. It stretched at least five meters into the air, a dazzling display of power that left the onlookers in awe.


    With a serene smile gracing his lips, Seren calmly advanced toward Cole and the tall student.


    "I don''t know what that relic is, but it doesn''t matter," the tall student concluded, desperation edging his voice. "Bristle, get him!"


    At the command, the massive beast let out a deafening roar, its muscles tensing as it prepared to charge at Seren. With a thunderous rumble, it launched itself forward, a force of nature hurtling toward its target.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    But Seren remained unfazed, his expression impassive as he faced down the charging behemoth. With a casual sweep of his left hand, the beam of golden light shot forth, slicing through the air with alarming speed.


    The beast, sensing the impending danger, reacted with instinctive agility, leaping high into the air to narrowly evade the lethal beam as it whizzed past, missing its mark by mere inches.


    As the beast''s towering form loomed ever closer, its ferocious roar filling the air, Susie''s panicked cry pierced through the tense atmosphere. "NO!" she screamed, her voice laced with desperation as she attempted to rush to Seren''s aid.


    But Seren remained eerily calm, his expression devoid of fear or hesitation as the massive creature closed in on him. Then, almost imperceptibly, a smirk tugged at the corners of his lips, a glint of determination flickering in his eyes.


    "Trash," he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible above the din of the roaring beast.


    With a swift motion, he slashed his left arm upward toward the creature, the beam of golden light erupting from his palm with deadly precision.


    Seeeeee


    The laser made contact with the beast''s massive body with a sizzling sound, the air filled with the scent of burning flesh. In an instant, the beam pierced through the thick hide of the creature, slicing through its organs and bones with ruthless efficiency.


    Dark red blood and various colored organs erupted from the gaping wound like a macabre fountain, splattering onto Seren''s figure in a grotesque display. Despite the grisly scene unfolding before him, Seren remained unmoved, his gaze fixed on the crumbling form of the once formidable beast as the beam sliced right through the beast cutting it in half.


    Crash


    As the two halves of the beast crashed to the ground, Seren stood amidst the carnage, a grim silhouette against the fading light of the forest. His once pristine form was now obscured by the crimson tide of the Bristle back''s blood, his figure cloaked in the aftermath of battle.


    With a tube-like intestine hanging loosely around his neck and his left hand still raised, the golden beam of light extending from his palm, Seren resembled a fearsome specter, a dark harbinger of destruction standing amidst the wreckage.


    His expression remained eerily calm, a serene smile playing on his lips as he surveyed the scene before him.


    To Susie and Elise, who watched in shock, he seemed like a figure from their worst nightmares, a devil incarnate standing triumphant over the fallen beast.


    The sheer ease with which Seren had dispatched the bristleback left them speechless.


    Tap Tap Tap


    As Seren advanced toward the two students, their terror and disbelief palpable in their wide eyes, he paid no heed. With each step, squelching sounds came from beneath his feet which was now a pool of blood and organs.


    With a sudden burst of speed, Seren surged forward, the golden beam of light in his left hand poised to strike.


    The tall student''s heart pounded with terror as he beheld the nightmarish sight before him¡ªa humanoid figure cloaked in blood, its smile sending shivers down his spine.


    In a desperate bid to save himself, the tall student acted on pure instinct, seizing Cole by the arm and hurling him toward Seren with all his might.


    Cole, frozen with fear, let out a sharp gasp as he hurtled through the air toward the approaching Seren, his fate seemingly sealed.


    But Seren remained unfazed, his focus unbroken as he slashed forward with the laser, the beam cutting through the air with lethal precision.


    In a split-second decision, Cole instinctively raised the black blade at his side, its ominous aura shimmering with latent power.


    The laser collided with the blade with a resounding clash.


    Crack


    As fractures spiderwebbed across the surface of the black blade, it splintered into pieces under the relentless force of Seren''s laser.


    Cole''s screams of agony filled the air as the beam bore into his arm, cutting through flesh and bone with merciless precision. But just as it seemed Cole would be bisected, the light from the laser abruptly dimmed, then vanished entirely.


    With lightning reflexes, Seren evaded Cole''s tumbling body, which crashed to the ground. Cole writhed in pain, clutching his mangled arm, blood pooling beneath him from the grievous wound inflicted by the disappearing laser.


    Undeterred by the interruption, Seren wasted no time, his gaze fixed on the remaining student who now wore a mask of terror.


    With a determined resolve, the tall student activated his relic as a shimmering energy shield enveloped his entire body in a protective barrier.


    Bang


    As Seren''s fist collided with the shimmering energy shield, he felt the force repelling him, pushing his whole body backward with unexpected strength. With a surprised grunt, he stumbled backward, his expression shifting to one of apprehension.


    Regaining his balance, Seren assessed the situation before him, his gaze locking with the shocked expression of the tall student.


    Then a triumphant grin spread across the student''s face as he taunted Seren, his voice dripping with malicious glee. "Ha¡­ AHAHAHA! Your laser broke! What are you going to do now?!"


    But Seren remained unfazed by the student''s jubilation, his smile unwavering as he calmly replied, "That''s fine. I will just make another one."


    The tall student''s expression morphed from triumph to dread in an instant, realization dawning on him as he comprehended the gravity of Seren''s words.


    With a surge of panic, he lunged forward, desperation lending speed to his movements as he sought to prevent Seren from making another laser.


    Just as the tall student closed in on Seren with desperation driving his movements, his vision suddenly started darkening and in just a few moments he found himself enveloped in an impenetrable darkness.


    Panic seized him as he groped blindly in the void, unable to see even his own hands before him. It was as though he had been plunged into a world of utter blackness, his senses overwhelmed by the absence of light.


    Confusion turned to alarm as he felt a sharp kick to his face, sending him sprawling to the ground. "Ah! What''s happening? Who''s hitting me?" he cried out, his voice tinged with fear and bewilderment.


    Meanwhile, from Seren''s perspective, he observed the tall student floundering on the ground, his wide eyes darting around frantically as if trying to see the light that wasn¡¯t there.


    With a calm yet threatening tone, Seren spoke, "I have taken away light from your eyes," he declared, his voice echoing with ominous authority. "Surrender now if you want to keep your limbs intact."


    As the tall student heard Seren''s voice piercing through the darkness, confusion and terror gripped his heart. "W-what? How did you?" he stammered, attempting to rise to his feet. Before he could fully comprehend his situation, another kick sent him crashing back to the ground, his head spinning from the impact.


    "Answer," Seren demanded, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "I-I surrender," the student stammered, his words barely audible over the pounding of his heart.


    With a sense of relief flooding through him, the student watched as the light gradually returned to his eyes, dispelling the suffocating darkness. Blinking in nervousness and confusion, he scanned his surroundings, grateful for the restoration of his vision. But his relief was short-lived as he remembered.


    Looking up, he saw Seren towering over him, his form imposing against the backdrop of the forest. With a calm yet chilling tone, Seren laid down the terms of their interaction. "I ask, and you answer. If you take more than three seconds to respond, or if I suspect that you''re lying, I break your legs."


    The student''s heart sank at the cold certainty in Seren''s voice, realizing that he was now at the mercy of his captor''s whims.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 22: Serens Benevolence

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    15th September, 1507


    "My name is Evan Anderson, and I''m a second-year student at the Chimera Academy," Evan confessed, defeat lacing his voice as he remained seated on the ground, his gaze fixed on Seren''s imposing figure.


    Elise and Susie approached Seren cautiously. They were awed at how Seren had easily dealt with 3 upperclassmen without sustaining any major injuries. They watched in silence as the interrogation unfolded before them.


    Seren fixed Evan with a steely gaze, his voice carrying an undercurrent of intensity. "How did you know I had soul stones on me?" he demanded.


    Evan shifted uncomfortably, his nervousness betraying him under Seren''s unwavering scrutiny. After a moment of hesitation, he relented. "It''s normal for all students to keep tabs on what''s happening in the academy, especially if it''s related to the heir of the Ashbourne family," he admitted reluctantly.


    Seren''s glare intensified, his eyes boring into Evan, and then he said ¡°Fair enough. Do you just go around robbing people weaker than you?" he pressed, his voice tinged with disdain.


    Unable to withstand Seren''s piercing stare any longer, Evan''s resolve slowly crumbled. "...Yes," he confessed meekly.


    Seren didn¡¯t question any further as he just stared at Evan in silence with a contemplative gaze. He then turned his attention to Susie and Elise, who stood a few meters away, their hands pressed firmly against their noses to ward off the noxious stench of blood.


    Seren looked down at his blood-soaked state and grimaced, the foul odor assaulting his senses. "Do you have any relics on you that can wash me?" he inquired.


    "Yes, I do have one," Evan confirmed as he lifted his hand and activated his relic.


    A single drop of water materialized above Seren''s head which gradually expanded until it formed a sizable sphere. With a gentle motion, Evan directed the sphere to descend upon Seren, enveloping him in a cascade of water. Evan repeated this process a few more times until his soul energy ran out. By the end, he was breathing roughly with veins on his forehead bulging and tiredness prevalent in his eyes from overusing the relic.


    Finally, as Seren emerged from the torrent of water looking clean and refreshed, Susie and Elise approached with concern etched on their faces. "Are you hurt anywhere?" they inquired, their voices laced with worry.


    "I''m completely fine," he reassured them with a warm smile on his face and then, he turned his attention back to Evan and asked, ¡°What should we do with him?¡±


    Susie remained silent with her expression unreadable, while Elise''s grin widened into a mischievous smirk as she glanced at Evan''s forlorn figure.


    "Run his pockets," Elise suggested with a wicked gleam in her eye.


    ¡­


    ¡°WHY ARE YOU SO BROKE?!¡± Elise yelled, annoyed that Evan had practically nothing on him.


    Evan only had 2 relics with him, the Guard talisman and another relic which looked like a blue stone in the shape of a water droplet.


    Suspicion flickered in Elise¡¯s eyes as she questioned, ¡°Didn''t you say you robbed other people? And where''s the relic that you used to control that bristle back?" she pressed, her tone laced with skepticism.


    Evan could only offer a feeble defence as his voice tinged with desperation. "This is all I have. I sold all my other relics to buy the Beast-Caller relic, and I-I can''t give you that, otherwise, I won''t be able to complete missions to buy back my relics," he confessed, fear and desperation coloring his words.


    Seren interjected with a plain expression, his voice devoid of judgment. "What class is that relic?"


    "...Class 3," Evan admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Elise and Susie exchanged stunned glances at Evan''s revelation. The gravity of the situation sank in as they realized the significance of Evan''s possession. A class 3 relic is coveted by even the most seasoned warriors. The sheer cost of such a relic is known to be staggering, and they understood why Evan had resorted to desperate measures like selling all his other relics to acquire it.


    ¡®I wonder how many people he had to rob just to get his hands on that thing¡¯ Elise let her thoughts wander off.


    Meanwhile, Seren''s contemplative gaze remained fixed on Evan, his mind buzzing with questions and uncertainties. ¡®I could simply snatch the relic from him, but do I even want it? This relic is two levels above my rank, and I did read in a book at the library that a Lexarch activating a relic above their rank drains more soul energy than usual, you can¡¯t use the relic to its full extent and you will also suffer from severe side effects with prolonged use. Is that why the Bristle back was so weak and he was acting irrationally during the fight?¡¯


    Seren tried to observe any abnormalities with Evan¡¯s body, but other than him sweating profusely, there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    ¡®I could just sell the relic but¡­'' Seren peeked to the side and saw Susie looking a bit nervous, while Elise had a slight excitement in her eyes.


    After thinking for a while, Seren made his decision, ¡°Fine, I won''t take your Beast-Caller relic," he declared, surprising Evan with his unexpected leniency. "But I will be taking the Glimmer Amulet and the Raindrop relic.¡±


    Evan''s expression registered surprise and relief, his expectations defied by Seren''s unexpected act of mercy.


    ¡°Huh? Seren are you really letting this opportunity go?¡± Elise asked with incredulity in her voice.


    Seren responded with a gentle chuckle, his demeanor relaxed yet resolute. "We are still young and ignorant, and susceptible to making poor choices," he explained, his words carrying a note of wisdom. "I''m sure he will learn to be a better person in the future from this experience."


    Elise found herself at a loss for words, her thoughts swirling with a mixture of surprise and admiration for Seren''s unexpected display of compassion. ¡®I guess he really was a priest in his past life¡¯ she mused inwardly.


    Evan''s gratitude resonated in his words with his voice tinged with genuine appreciation and admiration. "Even though I tried to rob you¡­ Thank you, I won''t forget your kindness," he expressed earnestly.


    Seren acknowledged Evan''s gratitude with a nod and a warm smile, his actions speaking volumes as he wished Evan well before taking his leave. Susie followed behind Seren with a light smile playing on her lips, while Elise trailed behind, her thoughts consumed her as she redefined the image of Seren she initially had.


    Normally, Seren would have just broken a few of Evan¡¯s bones or even beaten him to the brink of death until he eventually gave up the relic, but Seren chose to restrain himself this time. He needed to get close to Susie and Elise for his future plans, but if he acted like a tyrant in front of them, then they might unconsciously become scared and have their guards up against him, not allowing him to make any progress in their relationship.


    "I didn''t know you were such a nice person," Elise commented.


    Seren''s reply was matter-of-fact, tinged with a touch of resignation. ¡°I have always been a nice person, but sometimes I am forced to make choices which I don¡¯t want¡±


    Susie then chimed in and asked curiously ¡°Seren, how did you use your Luminar crystal relic like that?¡±.


    "The relic only gives me the ability to bend or create light," Seren said, his voice steady. "That laser you saw was just me bending light around us into a line. You might not know this, but when you focus enough light on a single point, it can create heat capable of burning through almost anything."


    Susie''s curiosity remained unsated as her questions flowed one after another. "But then how did Evan lose his vision momentarily in the fight?" she pressed, her brow furrowed with concentration.


    "He probably just bent the light around Evan¡¯s eyes to miss him," Elise interjected, her own understanding of Seren''s abilities evident. "He can¡¯t see anything if there is no light reaching his eyes."


    Susie¡¯s eyebrows shot up in realization, surprised at the versatility of light as a weapon, but then another question popped up in her head. "If you knew all this, then why didn¡¯t you pick the Luminar crystal instead of the Swift cloak relic back at Orion¡¯s library?" she queried.


    Elise just laughed awkwardly at this and replied ¡°I have my reasons¡±.


    Susie now wondered what possible hidden way could the Swift cloak relic be used for.


    As they walked in silence with each lost in their own contemplations, Elise couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief that Susie hadn''t asked further. ¡®I can¡¯t say it¡¯s because one of my favorite characters in an anime had this ability¡¯ she thought to herself, a secret smile playing on her lips.


    ¡­


    As the city began to fade into darkness, the trio found themselves on the outskirts, the glow of streetlights casting long shadows on the pavement.


    "Alright, my home¡¯s in that direction," Elise announced, preparing to depart.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Before Elise could take leave, Seren''s voice halted her in her tracks. "Wait, I have a request," he called out, causing her to turn and regard him with curiosity.


    "Do you mind if I borrow your Swift cloak relic for the night?" Seren inquired, his tone earnest.


    Elise looked at Seren with a confused expression and asked ¡°Sure, but why do you need it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just to run some experiments to see if I want to buy it in the future¡± Seren explained.


    If it was anybody else, Elise would have been reluctant to hand over her relic like this but Seren seemed trustworthy enough so she gave it to him without asking much.


    Suddenly remembering something, Elise posed a question of her own. "Oh wait, I forgot to ask. Where do you live?" she inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    "I live on the first floor of 80 Ruinside Street," Seren responded.


    Elise''s gaze then shifted from Seren to Susie. "What about you?¡± She inquired.


    Susie opened her mouth to respond, but then a realization struck her, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she faltered with her words getting caught in her throat.


    Elise''s confusion grew as she observed Susie''s sudden change in demeanor. "Is everything okay?" she asked, her concern evident in her voice.


    Before Susie could muster a coherent response, Seren interjected with a matter-of-fact tone. "She lives with me," he stated plainly, his expression neutral.


    Elise''s eyes widened in surprise with her initial confusion now replaced by intrigue. "Oh?" she remarked, a mischievous glint dancing in her eyes.


    Susie''s blush deepened as she avoided Elise''s gaze, feeling exposed under her scrutiny.


    A sly grin spread across Elise''s face as she grabbed Susie¡¯s shoulder and leaned in closer to Susie, her voice dropping to a low whisper. "A single man and woman living under the same roof. I didn¡¯t know our Susie was such a naughty girl," she teased, her tone playful.


    "Ah, no wait, that''s not¡ª" Susie attempted to clarify, but Elise interrupted her with a wink before releasing her shoulders.


    "Good luck, Susie," Elise said with a grin as she walked away, seemingly delighted to have stirred up some drama.


    Susie watched Elise go, feeling a mix of embarrassment and regret wash over her for revealing her feelings about Seren to Elise.


    Seren turned to Susie with an unreadable expression. "What did she say?" he asked, his voice calm.


    ¡°N-nothing!¡± Susie attempted to brush off the situation but her nerves got the best of her in front of Seren as she stuttered.


    Seren ignored her strange behaviour and changed the topic. ¡°You can go home first, I need to handle some work and perform the experiments with the relic I got from Elise¡±.


    Susie¡¯s eyes lit at this as she asked in an excited voice ¡°Can I tag along, I want to see how you conduct the experiments¡±.


    Susie had never excelled in any aspect of her life, and her knowledge about relics was limited. Therefore, she desired to observe Seren''s experiments, hoping to draw inspiration from his expertise. Susie regarded Seren as more intelligent than herself, eager to absorb as much knowledge from him as she could.


    Just as Susie was imagining how she could get creative with her relics, she heard Seren say, ¡°No, I like to be alone during my experiments and not be disturbed¡±.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t disturb you, I just want to learn from watching you¡± She pleaded trying to get Seren to take her along but he still refused.


    The disappointment was etched across her features as Susie reluctantly accepted Seren''s refusal.


    "Maybe some next time, okay?" Seren offered with a gentle smile, attempting to ease her disappointment.


    Susie''s attempts to persuade him proved fruitless, and with a heavy heart, she bid him farewell with her shoulders slumped with dejection.


    Once Susie was out of sight, Seren turned away and retreated into a nearby dark alleyway with the dim glow of the streetlights casting shadows around him. Chimera Vale, despite its grandiose name, was nothing more than a quaint medieval-style town, with only its peculiar architecture adding to its charm.


    ¡®This luminar grade gap is much more troublesome than I initially thought. That fight with Evan depleted more than a third of my soul energy¡¯. Seren felt a sense of urgency knowing that if anything unexpected had caused the fight to become prolonged, he would have been in deep trouble when his soul energy ran out.


    As he wandered through the labyrinthine alleyways of Chimera Vale, the sights and sounds of the town unfolded before him. Multiple homeless figures were huddled against the walls with their clothes tattered, barely offering protection from the chill of the night. Some were asleep, while others scavenged through discarded scraps of food with their hunger evident in their desperate actions. The stench of human waste lingered in the air as Seren continued walking.


    Despite everything surrounding him, Seren remained unfazed, his gaze steady as he navigated through the maze of poverty and destitution. Handicapped individuals approached him as their eyes pleaded for assistance. Without hesitation, Seren reached into his pocket and withdrew a single gold coin, offering it to those in need.


    To the homeless, the mere sight of gold was akin to a miracle. For those accustomed to scraping by on the barest of necessities, such wealth was beyond their wildest dreams. Some attempted to refuse Seren''s generosity, overwhelmed by the magnitude of his gift. Yet, Seren insisted they take it as he pressed the coin into their hands.


    Tears welled in the eyes of the recipients as gratitude washed over them like a tidal wave. They bowed before Seren with their heads lowered in reverence for his kindness. Each gold coin bestowed upon them represented a glimmer of hope in their otherwise bleak existence.


    Seren continued his altruistic gesture until nearly all the gold he had won from his bet with Lorien was given away.


    "Boy, what¡¯s your name?" A voice called out from behind Seren, prompting him to turn around. Before him stood an elderly man with a stooped and frail form as he leaned heavily on a worn stick for support. The man''s clothes were tattered and threadbare with his weathered face framed by unkempt white hair hidden beneath a worn hat. Despite his aged appearance, there was a sharpness in the old man''s eyes that caught Seren''s attention.


    "Do you want more?" Seren inquired with a warm smile, recognizing the man as one of the homeless he had helped a few minutes ago.


    "Thank you for asking, but no, I am satisfied with what I have. I just wanted to know my benefactor¡¯s name," the old man replied, returning Seren''s smile with a hint of gratitude.


    "In that case, my name is Seren," he introduced himself.


    "Hmm, a nice name. Seren, do you mind giving me some of your time? I wish to show you a magical place," the old man requested, his tone sincere.


    Seren regarded him calmly, his curiosity piqued. "What type of place is it?" he inquired,


    "The Twilight,"


    Seren fell silent as his gaze assessed the old man before him. The old man didn¡¯t move as he waited for Seren¡¯s answer with a light smile on his face. After 10 seconds of complete silence, Seren agreed to the old man¡¯s request.


    The old man turned around and said to follow him. Seren followed him quietly and through the night sky.


    Normally, Seren would ignore such a strange request from a shady old man who looked ancient if not anything, but Seren had come to the alleyways looking for someone.


    <<< (means the past)


    5 years ago, when Seren was a young child, his days were fraught with hardship and uncertainty and his nights were spent in the dimly lit alleyways of Chimera Vale. Survival was a constant struggle, and Seren often found himself scavenging for scraps of food amidst the trashcans of Chimera Vale.


    It was on one such night, as Seren rummaged through a trashcan in search of food, that he encountered a stranger unlike any he had seen before. Clad in casual attire, the man exuded an aura of kindness as he distributed gold coins to the poor souls that populated the slums. Intrigued by this act of generosity, Seren approached the man and timidly requested a coin for himself. To his astonishment, the man not only obliged but bestowed upon him two golden tokens of wealth.


    Curiosity piqued, Seren shadowed the man as he continued his benevolent deeds, quietly observing as he brought solace to the downtrodden denizens of Chimera Vale. But then, the man was approached by a homeless individual, who beckoned him to follow.


    Seren trailed behind the pair, careful not to attract attention as they navigated the labyrinthine alleys of the slums.


    The homeless man passed a mask to the man standing beside him before heading toward an inconspicuous wall. He lightly touched the wall and then the ground beneath both individuals to instantly start to liquefy.


    Seren watched in astonishment as the homeless man and his companion were gradually engulfed by the ground, like sinking in quicksand. Within moments, they vanished completely, and the ground returned to its original state.


    Seren approached the spot where they had vanished and searched for clues, but he found nothing unusual. He then attempted to replicate the homeless man''s actions as he touched the wall, but nothing happened. He tried to dig into the ground but found that it was just like any other ground.


    Over the years, Seren kept a vigilant eye on the alleyways, and would occasionally see new people that would hand out gold coins to the poor. Just as before, they were led away by various homeless individuals, only to vanish without a trace.


    The homeless guides differed each time and so did the routes they took and the methods of disappearance. The only thing common between them was that every time they approached someone, they would say something strange first that didn¡¯t make sense most of the time, and before disappearing, they would always give a white mask to the person.


    <> (means present)


    ¡°We are here¡±


    Seren came out of his memories as he realized he was in a completely different location from before. There was no one around and there were barely any lights around, making the area appear extremely dark.


    The old man then let go of his stick and moved his withered hands in the air in a coordinated and elegant way.


    ¡®Square, Circle, Cross and Dot¡¯ Seren visualized what the old man was drawing in the air. The old man used a combination of these movements to create an invisible complex pattern in the air with his hand.


    Then, with a single clap of his hands, the old man set the air in motion which caused it to ripple and distort before his eyes. A small red dot materialized in the distortion and hung in the air like a suspended breath. Seren watched as the dot then began to expand until eventually, its size grew to half that of surrounding buildings.


    Countless tiny ripples danced across the surface of the dot as its form shifted and morphed with each tremor. Seren could feel the ground beneath him quiver with the force of the transformation.


    Finally, after a few seconds, the dot settled into a new shape entirely and its new appearance bore no resemblance to its former self.


    Seren stood rooted to the spot with his shock palpable as he beheld the new image of the dot that had materialized before him. The once innocuous dot had now transformed into the face of a demon, its features twisted and distorted into a nightmarish semblance of a living being.


    The demon''s skin bore a dark red hue with patches of decaying flesh and festering wounds that oozed with sickly white pus from its pores. Giant white feathers sprouted from one side of its face, a stark backdrop against its malformed form, while 2 horns had sprouted from its forehead with one of them being broken. Its eye sockets were empty voids of darkness, devoid of any semblance of humanity, and its nose was split in half, revealing the raw flesh within.


    But it was the demon opening its mouth that truly unsettled Seren. As it opened wide, Seren saw rows of tiny human hands writhing around like snakes in place of teeth, and the eerie laughter of children echoed from the depths of its throat.


    "Here, take it before going inside," the old man''s voice broke through the oppressive silence, offering Seren a plain white mask. Seren accepted it solemnly with a grave expression.


    ¡°While inside, make sure to not open your eyes for 10 seconds¡± Then, with a gesture from the old man, Seren followed him into the darkness.


    When Seren got close to the demon, the countless hands inside its mouth twisted and stretched out to grab Seren.


    Seren didn¡¯t resist as he let them take hold of him and forcefully pull him inside. Inside the mouth, countless hands grabbed every part of Seren¡¯s body as they slowly engulfed him. Behind Seren, the giant mouth closed shut as everything became dark, the only thing heard being the creepy laughter of children echoing in his ears.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 23: Glowhaven

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    15th September, 1507


    ¡®4


    3


    2


    1¡¯


    Seren opened his eyes and found himself in a dark tunnel. He couldn¡¯t make sense of the surroundings due to the pitch darkness surrounding him. The only thing Seren could see was a dim blue light flickering in the distance. Scanning around, he realized he was alone, there was no sign of the homeless old man who had entered the demon''s mouth with him before.


    Seren then tried to activate his relic to create light but found that he couldn¡¯t activate it or rather, he couldn¡¯t move the soul energy within his Mind Core to direct it to the Luminar crystal floating in there. After a moment of consideration, he realized there was nothing he could do, so he began walking towards the distant light.


    It took almost 5 minutes to reach the light but when he arrived, he saw that it was just a lantern that had a blue flame burning inside it. The lantern was hanging beside a rusted door handle.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± a voice suddenly echoed from the depth of darkness. Seren instantly raised his guard as his eyes sharpened and darted around looking for the source of the voice.


    ¡°Look forward you idiot,¡± The voice said in an annoyed tone.


    Seren looked forward with caution but saw nothing but the lantern silently flickering in the darkness, but then something unexpected caught his eye. When he examined the flame inside the lantern closely, it didn¡¯t look like an ordinary flame shaped like a cone with the tip pointing upwards but more like an uncanny humanoid creature with arms and legs.


    Then Seren heard a voice come from the flame, ¡°Stop looking at me like that, I¡¯m not into kids¡± The flame seemed to be making a disgusted look as it said that.


    ¡®A flame that can speak?¡¯ Seren thought in bewilderment since this was the last thing he expected to see here.


    In the past, Seren had successfully tracked down one of the individuals who had vanished alongside the homeless people. He approached the person and kindly asked about their experience inside. Fortunately, the person was willing to share their encounter with Seren, probably because Seren had treated him to a bunch of drinks beforehand so they would spill the beans.


    ¡®He never said I would have to deal with a talking flame¡¯


    ¡°Hey, you gonna say something? I don¡¯t have all day to play house with you¡±. The flame said as its child-like body crossed its arms.


    ¡°O-Oh, yes sorry. This is the first time I have seen a talking flame,¡± Seren replied timidly with an apologetic look on his face.


    The flame looked pleased at Seren¡¯s response as it said ¡°Hmmm yes, that¡¯s how it should be. Anyway, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Seren. What¡¯s your name?¡± Seren asked in a curious voice.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t have a name but you people just call me the talking flame. It''s such a shitty name¡± The flame said in a distasteful tone.


    ¡°N-No I think it¡¯s pretty cool,¡± Seren replied with a child-like look on his face.


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± The flame was taken aback when Seren said that.


    ¡°Yes! I mean a talking flame, who doesn¡¯t think a flame that can talk isn¡¯t cool? It''s something straight out of a fantasy¡± Seren said excitedly as he looked at the flame.


    ¡°S-stop saying weird things like that¡­ Well, I do suppose I¡¯m pretty unique¡± The flame looked embarrassed but also pleased for some reason.


    Seren smiled coldly in his heart when he saw his facade was working as he continued, ¡°Unique? You¡¯re the coolest flame I''ve ever met!¡±.


    ¡°Hehe, that''s enough flattering out of you kid,¡± The flame said as it tried to control its smile.


    Seren then asked curiously ¡°But, where are we?¡±


    The flame cleared its throat as it said in a professional voice ¡°We¡¯re deep inside the first peak of Chimera Vale¡±.


    Seren deliberately made a shocked expression with wide eyes and mouth open as he looked at the flame who seemed to be enjoying watching his reaction.


    Then after a few seconds of silence, Seren spoke with a tone of disbelief, ¡°I was just trying to help people struggling on the streets but an old man led me here¡±. Then Seren clutched his head and with despair written on his face, he mumbled to himself ¡°What do I do? How do I get out of here?¡±.


    ¡°Why worry when you have me¡±


    Seren lifted his head and saw the flame making a smug expression as it looked at him.


    ¡°R-really you will help me?¡± Seren asked with hope in his voice.


    The flame grew brighter and slightly bigger as it replied, ¡°Of course, this much is nothing for me¡±.


    The flame then fell silent for a few seconds as Seren stared at it with watery eyes. Then it spoke, "But I suggest you go check out what''s behind this door first. If you don''t like it, you can always come back here, and I will send you back to the surface."


    Seren cleared the tears in his eyes and wore a contemplative expression as he weighed the flame''s words. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be dangerous right?¡± he asked with a bit of fear in his voice.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t do anything stupid, you should be fine¡± The flame replied.


    After wiping his reddish eyes, Seren spoke with a determined voice, "Okay, I will do as you say."


    "Place your palm on top of the lamp first, and then you can open the door," the flame instructed.


    Seren hesitated for a moment before placing his hand directly on top of the lamp.


    ¡°It will sting a bit¡±


    Then, a blue spark shot out from the flame''s body, striking the bottom of Seren''s palm.


    "Ah!" Seren jerked his hand back, a pained expression crossing his face as he blew on his hand. After a few moments, he inspected the area closely and saw that a small patch of skin had been burned, leaving behind a small black dot.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Seren asked.


    The flame stayed silent for a few seconds as it contemplated Seren¡¯s question. ¡°...Normally, I¡¯m not allowed to say this but this helps them keep track of you¡± The flame replied solemnly.


    Before Seren could ask what the flame meant by ''them'', it instructed him to open the door and enter.


    Seren still wanted to ask about ¡®them¡¯ but sensing that the topic seemed sensitive, he reluctantly grasped the rusted handle on the door and twisted it, causing the metal door to creak open. What he saw behind the door left him utterly baffled.


    Before him stretched a breathtaking view of a town, encircled by complete darkness. Despite the surrounding gloom, the entire town glowed brilliantly, illuminated like a beacon in the night. Countless buildings dotted the landscape, with people bustling about the streets below. Tiny sparks of light danced and flickered in the air, like fireflies caught in a perpetual dance. Their soft glow illuminated the town with an ethereal radiance, lending an air of magic to the already enchanting scene. Another interesting aspect of the town was that a small forest surrounded it from all sides, making it look like a scene straight out of a fairy tale.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to believe that drunk guy at first, but to think there had actually been something like this right under my feet for the last 15 years¡¯


    Seren knew the general description of what he could expect to see behind the door but seeing it with his own eyes was a completely different experience.


    Seren looked around to see where he was and saw that he was standing on an elevated surface with a flight of stairs in front of him that led him down into the forest.


    CLANG


    Seren looked behind and saw the door had closed shut on its own. ¡®So I can just come back here whenever I want to go back to the surface¡¯ He made a mental note to himself.


    He then retrieved the mask given to him by the old man and placed it over his face. Seren now looked like a mysterious figure, his features obscured by the mask. Long strands of white hair billowed in the wind, lending him an otherworldly appearance like a spectre.


    ¡®Wind?¡¯ Seren was taken aback when a breeze blew in his face. ¡®How interesting. There is even wind here within an enclosed space¡¯.


    Seren descended the stairs and entered the forest. It appeared just like any other forest, with towering trees but what surprised Seren was that small animals were living in the forest. Similar to the town, the forest was adorned with countless specks of light dancing in the air, casting a magical glow over the surroundings.


    Seren grabbed one of the specks of light to take a close look at it and saw that it was just a small bug with glowing wings.


    ¡®Is this what they call fireflies?¡¯ Seren felt amused at how similar some of the worlds in different realities can be.


    Seren let go of the bug that was constantly buzzing in his hand trying to free itself and then he made his over to the town in the distance.


    As Seren reached the town, he noticed that the architectural style of the buildings bore a striking resemblance to Chimera Vale''s medieval design. The quaint structures exuded an old-world charm, with their sturdy stone walls and peaked rooftops.


    However, what truly caught Seren''s attention was the peculiar sight of the townsfolk. Some of them wore white masks similar to the one he had on, while the rest went unmasked.


    Just as Seren was observing the town and thinking about what he should do next, he was unexpectedly approached by two individuals without masks.


    ¡°Sir, you seem new to this place. Would you like me to give you a tour?¡± A tall skinny guy that had approached him said with a humble voice.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t listen to him. I heard how he likes to scam others out of their money. I could give you a much better tour¡± The girl with medium-short brown hair standing beside the man said as she tried to appeal to Seren with her charm.


    ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re just a whore that tries to get in everyone¡¯s pants¡± The guy said with contempt in his voice.


    ¡°At least I can satisfy my customers. What can you even offer them besides your shitty service?¡± The girl taunted back in an arrogant tone to the man.


    They continued to bicker with each other in front of Seren who just watched the drama in silence.


    ¡°Back off!¡±


    A loud voice erupted from behind the bickering duo. Startled, they turned around to behold a short man with curly hair striding purposefully toward them. He sported a suit with a bowtie and black gloves on his hands, his demeanor exuding confidence and authority.


    As the man reached them, he stood before Seren, his stature even shorter than Seren''s, yet his eyes radiated sharpness with a cold glint. With a dignified air, the man proceeded to bow like a gentleman before Seren, his confident voice carrying across the space.


    "I apologize for their poor behavior," he stated. "They tarnish the reputation of us, guides."


    The two individuals wore angry expressions as they attempted to retort, but the short man silenced them with a piercing glare, causing them to shut their mouths and back off.


    Continuing, the short man introduced himself, "Allow me to introduce myself. I am John Blast, and I have been working as a guide in the town of Glowhaven for the past 10 years."


    Seren stayed silent as he scrutinized John who was still in a bowing position. Seren then asked, ¡°What makes you better than those two?¡±


    ¡°While my rates exceed those of the individuals behind me, I pride myself on offering my clients a superior level of service founded upon a decade of experience, unwavering integrity, and honesty¡±. John explained professionally as he looked at Seren with a calm gaze.


    Seren fell silent for a few seconds as he contemplated his next actions before asking, ¡°What are all your rates?¡±


    The girl replied quickly, "One soul stone, but I''ll give you a discount since you look like a cutie under that mask."


    ¡°Hmph, expensive whore. I will take half soul stone¡±. The tall man said as he looked at the girl scornfully.


    Seren glanced at John, who stood before him with a calm expression. In a passive voice, John stated, "Two soul stones."


    ¡°...¡±


    Seren didn¡¯t say anything as all 3 of them waited silently in anticipation.


    Then, after considering all 3 of their behaviours, Seren extended his hand to John as he said in a reassuring voice, ¡°At least you were honest from the start. Pleased to work with you.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is mine,¡± John said with a smile as he shook Seren¡¯s hand.


    Disappointed that their potential customer was taken away, the girl and the boy behind John left without saying a word.


    ¡°Alright, Sir do you have anything specific in mind or should I just give a general overview of the town?¡± John asked in a professional voice.


    ¡°Just a general one would be fine for now,¡± Seren replied passively.


    John then led Seren around the town, showcasing the various services available while highlighting key points of interest.


    "This town," John explained, "was born from the aftermath of a battle between three Rank 4 Lexarchs. It''s currently governed by an organization known as The Ravens. I¡¯m sure sir will also be engaging in trades here eventually so as a head-up, the Ravens will collect taxes on every transaction here. Tax evasion leads to a bleak future, so it''s best to comply." John warned.


    He then continued, "The only people you will find in Glowhaven are black market merchants, wandering Lexarchs, criminals on the run, or the people that were born and raised here."


    ¡°Why do some people wear masks while others don¡¯t?¡± Seren asked curiously.


    "It''s to distinguish between outsiders and the locals," John elaborated. "Technically, everyone who enters this place is considered a criminal by the authorities of Chimera Vale, so the mask at least protects the identities of people like you," John explained as Seren listened to him attentively.


    Seren observed his surroundings and realized that he couldn¡¯t discern any physical characteristics of those wearing the white mask, no matter how hard he tried.


    Seren then asked out of caution, ¡°What happens if the authorities find out that you¡¯ve been to this place?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that since the authorities also cooperate with the Ravens on a surface level to keep this place running. You should be fine as long as you are not specifically wanted by either the Ravens or the Enforcers of Chimera Vale¡±


    John fell silent for a moment as he considered his next words carefully before speaking in a deep voice, "The Ravens own all the real estate in Glowhaven and fights break out in this place all the time, but as long as you don''t cause severe damage to public property, you won¡¯t be held accountable."


    Then turning to Seren, John locked eyes with him and issued a warning, ¡°But, whatever you do, never kill someone in Glowhaven, even by mistake. The Ravens are very serious when it comes to this and will hunt you down even if you hide on the surface with the authorities. If you kill someone, I might also get in trouble because one of my clients was found to be committing a crime¡±.


    Seren nodded solemnly indicating he understood.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 24: The Relic Shop

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    15th September, 1507


    John showed Seren the town and explained the different things to keep in mind while down here. Seren could roughly guess that the town was 1/3 the size of Chimera Vale, but it was still quite big.


    After showing Seren around, John asked politely, ¡°Sir, is there anything else you would like of me?¡±


    Seren thought for a moment then asked, ¡°Where can I buy relics?¡±


    John replied, ¡°Relics are only sold by the Ravens so the prices will tend to be a bit higher than if you were to buy from the Academy or other shops on the surface. I¡¯m not sure if sir that kind of money¡­¡±. John¡¯s voice trailed off as he watched Seren¡¯s reaction.


    Seren didn¡¯t react as he observed John with cold eyes before reaching into his pocket and pulling out a white stone. He tossed the stone to John who caught it immediately.


    ¡°This is your advance payment,¡± Seren said without an ounce of emotion in his voice.


    ¡°Hehe, I apologize for my rude behaviour. I will take you to the best shop that I know of¡± John replied in a humble voice.


    ¡­


    As Seren made his way towards the shop, his gaze was drawn to an imposing structure looming in the distance, its sheer size dwarfing the surrounding buildings. Curiosity piqued, he turned to John and inquired, "What''s that building over there?"


    John''s voice carried a hint of reverence as he explained, "That is the headquarters of the Ravens. All the punishers and prisoners are kept there for protection. If you were to be convicted of a crime, you would likely face execution or be confined deep underground within its walls."


    A tinge of admiration crept into John''s tone as he continued, "I''ve also heard rumors about a giant relic kept sealed inside. This relic is said to have created the large-scale space warp law around the town, allowing people to enter and exit easily without having to dig a tunnel every time they want to leave or come into town."


    John''s professionalism slipped away, replaced by the enthusiasm of a true enthusiast, his voice laced with excitement as he delved deeper into the subject.


    Seren also found himself drawn into the captivating tales and speculations surrounding the Ravens, his interest piqued by the intriguing rumors.


    "I recently heard a conspiracy theory that the phantasmagorians were the reason why that giant relic ended up in this place," John added, his voice tinged with intrigue.


    Seren raised an eyebrow at the unfamiliar term ''phantasmagorians,'' but he refrained from asking for clarification, not wanting to appear naive or inexperienced in front of John. He had witnessed firsthand the cruelty that some individuals could inflict upon those perceived as weaker than them, and he had no intention of revealing any vulnerability that might make him a target for exploitation or worse.


    ¡­


    "Alright, this is the best shop in the town," John introduced as they stood on the street in front of an imposing structure.


    The shop''s exterior exuded an air of grandeur, with intricate carvings adorning the tall stone columns that surrounded it, and multiple spires reaching towards the sky. Through the windows, Seren could discern that the interior, in stark contrast to the medieval-style architecture displayed on the outside, was largely composed of pristine marble. Long banners hung from the top of the building, depicting a flying raven with dark red eyes, a symbol that seemed to hold significance in this place.


    The area was bustling with activity, as multiple people streamed in and out of the shop, while carriages lined the street, their occupants unloading wooden boxes with practiced efficiency. The building itself towered over its surroundings, boasting an impressive four floors.


    Seren''s gaze was drawn to three individuals standing guard around one of the carriages, their eyes constantly scanning the surroundings with a vigilant gaze. They wore dark-tailored suits and long woollen coats that fell to their knees, paired with smooth blue ties. Each guard donned a matching fedora, casting shadows over their eyes and adding an air of mystery to their presence. Their polished shoes clicked authoritatively on the cobblestones as they ensured that none of the passersby ventured too close.


    Seren could already guess their identities, for at the base of each of their ties, there was an unmistakable emblem that depicted a black raven.


    John didn''t utter a word as he led Seren into the building, his hand resting behind his back in a casual yet purposeful manner. As Seren pushed open the door, he was greeted by a surprisingly simple interior ¨C a marble floor, red sofas at the center of the larger shop, and shelves with glass fronts. Inside these shelves, a myriad of objects were displayed, ranging from a purple leaf to a human hand, each item more intriguing than the last. In the distance, Seren could make out a giant spiraling staircase that led to the second floor.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Quite the shop, isn''t it?" John commented, a smile playing on his lips.


    Seren remained silent, simply handing over the last soul stone, which John accepted with a nod before bidding farewell and departing.


    Seren now found himself alone, observing the diverse array of individuals within the shop, some adorned with masks, others without, as they observed the relics through the glass shelves or engaged in heated discussions with the shopkeepers. Suddenly, a loud, angry voice pierced through the ambient noise, drawing Seren''s attention.


    "Hey, I said why did you suddenly increase the prices of relics by 10 soul stones?" a burly man with unkempt hair demanded, his tone laced with annoyance as he addressed the receptionist, who attempted to placate him.


    "Sir, please calm down," the receptionist implored, her voice apologetic. "The higher-ups have said there were some supply chain issues, and it caused a shortage of relics."


    "CALM DOWN?! YOU WANT ME TO CALM DOWN WHEN YOU''RE ASKING ME TO FORK OVER MORE MONEY FOR THE SAME SHIT!" the burly man bellowed, his anger escalating rapidly.


    Despite the receptionist''s efforts to maintain her professionalism, the situation was quickly spiraling out of control, leaving her flustered.


    In a sudden burst of rage, the man attempted to grab the receptionist, but before he could make contact, a mysterious green vine materialized from nowhere, wrapping itself around his neck. The man instantly began choking, clawing desperately at the unyielding vine in a futile attempt to free himself.


    In a desperate act, the man reached into his pocket, retrieved a black ball, and hurled it in front of himself. The ball ignited, emitting an ominous glow that suggested an imminent explosion.


    Seren''s instincts kicked into high gear, and he prepared to activate the Guard talisman, fearing the worst. The other people inside the shop, sensing the impending danger, also readied their own relics, their faces etched with anxiety.


    Just as the ball seemed poised to detonate, a piece of paper came hurtling through the air at lightning speed, brushing past Seren and causing him to become momentarily distracted as he saw it enveloping the black ball entirely.


    WHUMP!


    The muffled sound and shockwave from the explosion reverberated through the shop, causing the shelves and sofas to vibrate violently. Seren, unable to activate his relic in time, found his ears ringing and his world spinning. He clung to a nearby sofa, struggling to regain his balance and make sense of the chaos unfolding around him.


    Through his blurred vision, Seren witnessed some people falling to the ground, disoriented, while others, having successfully activated their relics, remained standing, their gazes fixed on the front of the shop.


    Squinting through tired eyes, Seren observed a massive white wall erected in front of the burly man, who hung motionless in the air, suspended by the mysterious green vine. His eyes were rolled back, and he appeared to have lost consciousness, likely from being at the shockwave''s epicenter.


    In the aftermath of the explosion, a peculiar sight unfolded before Seren''s eyes. Where the detonation had occurred, a white ball floated in the air, its surface riddled with countless cracks. Slowly, the ball disintegrated, its fragments scattering in the air.


    After a few moments of respite, Seren finally regained his senses, his movements no longer hindered by the disorienting effects of the blast. He turned his gaze forward, witnessing the white paper wall crumple into a ball before it flew towards him at incredible speeds and hooting past his face.


    Seren''s eyes followed the trajectory of the paper ball, watching as it landed squarely in the palm of a man wearing a suit, a black fedora, and a blue tie ¨C one of the Ravens he had observed guarding the carriage outside. The man appeared to be in his fifties, with streaks of gray hair adorning his eyebrows, and his cheeks bore the marks of numerous pockmarks. A grim expression was etched upon his features as he advanced slowly, his intense stare fixed upon the burly man who remained suspended in the air, the green vine still constricting his neck.


    Seren''s attention then shifted to the receptionist, her face contorted in terror before he noticed in the background a figure descending the spiral staircase with a calm, measured gait.


    Clad in a red coat reminiscent of the Raven guard''s attire, the man sported black hair and a yellow bowtie. From his hand, which rested on the staircase railing, Seren could see a green vine extending outward, connected to the one that held the unconscious burly man.


    With an expressionless face, the man approached the terrified receptionist, whose hands trembled from the shock of the ordeal. Gently, he placed his hand on her shoulder, and a wave of tranquility seemed to wash over her as her terrified eyes calmed instantly.


    As the man lifted his hand, the receptionist broke out of her reverie, looking around in confusion. Upon noticing the man in the red coat standing beside her, she freaked out momentarily before quickly bowing her head and addressing him in a panicked voice, "S-supervisor, what brings you down here?"


    The supervisor remained silent, ignoring her query as he turned his attention to the unconscious burly man. Placing his right hand on the man''s chest, he summoned forth a multitude of green vines that rapidly enveloped the burly man in a thick, cocoon-like encasement.


    Thud


    The cocoon fell to the floor, rolling to a stop beside the Raven guard.


    "Deposit him to the prison," the man in the red coat ordered, his voice carrying an air of authority.


    The Raven guard bowed deeply, his back forming a ninety-degree angle as he addressed the supervisor, "I apologize for my slip up. I should have been more careful and left a guard inside to protect the shop."


    The supervisor remained silent, observing the guard''s submissive posture who awaited his response patiently. After a tense twenty seconds, he finally spoke, "You can resign right now, or you can give up one month''s worth of pay as compensation."


    The guard''s body trembled slightly at the ultimatum, and for a moment, he hesitated to respond. "Would you please reconsider?" he pleaded, his voice laced with fear and unease as he looked up, only to find that the man had already departed, leaving no trace of his presence.


    Uncertainty clouded the guard''s features as he contemplated his predicament. Drawing a troubled breath, he sorted through his thoughts before picking up the large cocoon and exiting through the front door.


    The people within the shop remained silent, their gazes fixed on the guard as he departed. In his place, a new guard entered the shop, positioning himself beside the entrance, and facing the crowd that stared back at him in silence.


    ''...Awkward,'' Seren thought, a hint of amusement flickering in his eyes at the peculiar turn of events.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 25: A Simple Transaction

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    15th September, 1507


    Everyone just resumed their previous activities, seemingly unfazed by the recent commotion. The new guard, standing stoically beside the entrance with his hands clasped behind his back and an emotionless expression etched upon his features garnered little attention from the crowd.


    Seren approached the receptionist, requesting a catalogue of all the rank 1 relics available for purchase. She obliged, handing him the catalogue with her gaze lingering curiously on Seren''s mask. He couldn''t help but feel a tinge of confusion at her fixation on his mask, wondering if there was something amiss with it, but ultimately he couldn¡¯t care less.


    Settling onto one of the sofas, Seren delved into the catalogue, his eyes rapidly scanning the pages as he meticulously looked through the available relics. His pace was brisk as he searched for something specific. Suddenly, his gaze halted upon an item listed in the "weak" section ¨C a slightly transparent grey piece of cloth, the Swift cloak relic, priced at a modest 75 soul stones.


    ¡®Quite cheap¡¯ Seren thought as he tried to gauge if the market price for this relic was justified. In his opinion, the price was just about right with the relic only offering protection from physical attacks with a fixed number of times and the tricky usage of it made it not very popular among Lexarchs.


    Continuing his exploration of the catalogue, Seren came across the Guard Talisman, listed at 120 soul stones, and the Luminar Crystal at a staggering 150 soul stones.


    ''I guess the experienced Lexarchs do know how to use this relic properly,'' Seren had initially thought the Luminar Crystal would be priced lower. Unexpectedly, the Lexarchs seemed to thoroughly study the physics behind their relics, enabling them to maximize their potential. This situation was a positive development for Seren, as the higher the market price for his relic, the more he could potentially profit from duplicating and selling it.


    As Seren continued to look through the catalogue, he found several relics he wanted to buy ¨C ones that could aid in reconnaissance, healing, speed enhancement, and other unique abilities that might prove useful in unexpected situations.


    ''The Guard talisman relic takes 2 seconds to activate, it¡¯s not ideal if a sudden situation like the one from before happened again... But for now, I need to get a storage artifact for myself'' Seren mused, realizing the short-comings of his current relics. The shop also offered a wide array of artifacts, which were considerably more affordable than their relic counterparts. It was evident that there were more artifacts available for purchase than relics themselves, ranging in size from the smallest, no bigger than a bead, to the largest, rivaling the size of a house.


    Closing the book, Seren rose from the sofa and started heading toward the receptionist, when a small note fluttered out from the catalogue, catching his attention. He hadn''t noticed it previously. Seren picked up the note, revealing an unfamiliar address scribbled upon it. He didn¡¯t think too much about it but still pocketed the note nonetheless.


    Approaching the receptionist, Seren stated his request, "I would like to buy the 10 by 10 space storage artifact." He then reached into his pocket and produced a small pouch, placing it on the desk. "This is 20 soul stones," he affirmed.


    "Yes, let me get that for you," the receptionist responded with a smile, excusing herself to retrieve the artifact from the back.


    After a few minutes, she returned, handing Seren a small square box. He accepted it and started meticulously inspecting the item to ensure its integrity. Satisfied with his examination, Seren thanked the receptionist before turning to leave.


    ''I have a few hours of free time, I might as well use it to duplicate Elise''s relic,'' he thought, his mind also lingered on the unknown address he had discovered in the catalogue.


    As Seren approached the shop''s entrance, a sudden realization struck him ¨C he had no idea where to find John, nor did he have an address to seek him out at. Perplexed, Seren contemplated his next course of action, as he had initially intended to ask John about the address on the note.


    After a moment''s contemplation, Seren turned around and approached the receptionist once more, handing her the note he had discovered in the catalogue. "Can you tell me where this is?" he inquired sincerely.


    The receptionist took the note, glancing at it briefly before chuckling slightly at Seren''s actions. "I thought you would never ask," she responded in a playful tone.


    Seren''s confusion deepened momentarily, but as he observed the receptionist''s unusual reactions, realization dawned upon him, and he understood the implication behind her words.


    Without further ado, the receptionist walked around the desk and stood before Seren, a subtle smile playing upon her lips. She leaned in, her movements smooth and deliberate, as her hand holding the note reached into Seren''s bottom pocket, lingering there for a few tantalizing seconds. With a languid gaze, she purred softly, "How about it? Why don''t we escape to the hotel tonight and indulge in every sensation?" Leaning closer, her warm breath caressed Seren''s ear, her voice low and enticing. "I can make you remember this night... forever," she whispered, her words lingering in the air like a promise. She then withdrew her hand, leaving the note with the hotel address tucked securely in Seren''s pocket.


    Unable to discern Seren''s expression behind the white mask, the receptionist didn''t linger on his reaction. Seren, for his part, remained silent, observing the receptionist as she returned to her seat behind the desk.


    Finally, Seren spoke in a husky voice, "2 am tomorrow night." Without waiting for the receptionist''s response, he turned and left the shop.


    ...


    The streets of Glowhaven were bustling with activity, and Arthur found himself navigating through the crowds, his eyes constantly scanning his surroundings as if searching for something or someone. His casual attire blended seamlessly with the masses, allowing him to move unnoticed.


    However, Arthur''s attention was soon drawn to a group of individuals, all donning long brown coats with the image of a raven emblazoned on the back, the unmistakable outfit of the Ravens'' punishers. These punishers were responsible for maintaining order and carrying out punishment to those who dared defy the Ravens'' rules.


    In the midst of this group, Arthur''s gaze fell upon the heartbreaking sight of a young boy with his body covered in scars and bruises, his clothes torn and tattered. The child was crying silently, clutching his head in pain as one of the punishers dragged him along, mercilessly pulling at his hair.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Ordinarily, Arthur would have turned a blind eye to such occurrences in the underground town, but as he caught a glimpse of the child''s face, his heart was gripped with trepidation, and he found himself frozen in his tracks, a grave expression etched upon his features.


    Without warning, Arthur appeared directly in front of the three punishers, his piercing glare fixed upon them. The men halted their advance, taken aback by the sudden obstruction. The punishers looked at the man standing before them curiously when one of them recognized Arthur.


    "What are you doing here?" the punisher holding the boy by his hair demanded, his voice dripping with smug arrogance.


    "Leave the boy alone," Arthur stated firmly, his deep voice resonating with authority.


    "Do you two know each other?" the punisher questioned, pulling the boy forward and eliciting a short cry of pain from the child. He scrutinized the boy''s face before turning his gaze back to Arthur.


    The boy rubbed his tear-stained cheeks and red eyes, attempting to regain his composure. Upon recognizing Arthur''s imposing presence and the fearsome expression on his face, the child''s body began to tremble with fear. "T-this man¡­ he killed¡­ my father," he uttered in a shaking voice.


    The punishers were momentarily taken aback by the revelation, but their shock quickly turned to a burst of raucous laughter. Arthur remained unfazed, his expression unreadable.


    "HAHAHA! You really got a kick out of offing his old man. What''s next, going after his mom now to complete the set?" one of the punishers taunted, prompting another wave of uncontrollable laughter from his companions.


    Arthur remained motionless and silent, his gaze fixed upon the punishers as they revelled in their cruel mockery, while the boy''s tears streamed down his face, his cries muffled by their laughter.


    "Leave the boy alone," Arthur repeated, his tone much more intense than before.


    The punisher holding the boy suddenly stopped laughing as his expression turned extremely solemn. "Or what?" he challenged.


    "Or you won''t live to regret it," Arthur replied with a hint of undercurrent, his face though devoid of emotion.


    "Ha! Real cute," the punisher scoffed, closing the distance between them until he was mere inches from Arthur''s face, his eyes twinged with hostility.


    "Arthur, this ain''t your sissy playground from the surface, and it''s certainly not the place where you want to be the one barking. Know your place when you''re on our turf, or the one regretting will be your sorry ass after I¡¯m done with you" he threatened, his tone laced with menace.


    Arthur remained silent, his penetrating gaze scrutinizing the punisher, unflinching in the face of his intimidation tactics. The tension in the air grew thicker by the second, as the two men glared at each other intensely, none of them yielding.


    ...


    ''Well that was unexpected,'' Seren thought, replaying the bizarre encounter at the store in his mind as he strode down the dimly lit street. The flickering fireflies cast eerie shadows that danced across the pavement.


    He then smiled coldly to himself as he thought, ''Hehe, I will give you a night you will remember for the rest of your life.'' A sinister glint flashed in his eyes.


    *Grumble Grumble


    A low rumble echoed from his stomach. Seren frowned slightly, realizing he hadn''t eaten since morning. He''d likely been underground for at least 5 hours, so by now, Susie would have already gone to sleep.


    Deciding to sate his hunger before surfacing, Seren veered toward a nearby tavern, the raucous laughter and clinking glasses beckoning him inside. As he pushed through the weathered door, a wave of stale beer and body odor assaulted his senses. Chairs and tables were haphazardly scattered, occupied by rowdy drunkards making a ruckus in one corner while amorous couples engaged in intimate embraces in another. The cramped space was packed to the brim with a steady stream of people flowing in and out. The overwhelming stench nearly made Seren reconsider, but his growling stomach urged him onward.


    Seren sat down on an empty table and ordered a light snack. He waited as he observed, the cacophony of voices and clinking glasses surrounding him. When the food finally arrived, he was pleasantly surprised to find that it was quite palatable despite the bar''s offensive odor. He chowed down hungrily, savoring each bite.


    Just as he was filling his face, a familiar voice caught his ear from across the room. A grizzled man with pockmarked skin was chugging a large jug of booze, surrounded by a group of equally inebriated companions laughing loudly. The man slammed the empty cup down, sloshing the dregs across the table. "I''m shaying, that darn supervisor jus'' wanted to toss me out, ''cause of a bloke makin'' a ruckus. I''m tellin'' you, he''s jus'' tryna get me outta there!" he slurred angrily.


    "Hehe, yeah, sure pal. It''s totally not ''cause ya forgot to assign a guard," one of his drunk friends retorted with a broad grin, eliciting a fresh peal of laughter from the group.


    "He''s jus'' tryna make us feel sorry for ''im, so we keep buying his bloody drinks!" the other chimed in snidely.


    The pockmarked man glowered at them, hiccuping. "You gu- hiccup, you guys, I''ve been here for like, 20 frickin'' years! and this is how you still treat an old guy like me? Hiccup." His tone dripped with scornful indignation.


    Seren listened silently, continuing to munch on his food while trying to remain inconspicuous beneath his mask. "Can I have another one?" he asked a passing server, his plate now empty.


    Suddenly, the pockmarked guard lurched to his feet. "Let me go take a leak real quick." He staggered away, struggling to maintain his balance in his drunken state as he exited the bar.


    Seren sipped his water slowly as he watched the pockmarked man leave. When he left, his eyes immediately started scanning the crowded bar with calculating precision. In the corner, a group of girls clad in revealing clothes caught his gaze, giggling and chatting animatedly. A predatory grin spread across his concealed features as a plan took shape in his mind. He rose fluidly from his seat and made his way over to their table with purposeful strides.


    "Ladies," he purred in a gentleman¡¯s tone as he executed a slight bow. "Would you like a job?"


    The girls stopped what they were doing and turned their attention toward the mysterious masked stranger, as they openly appraised his lean, athletic build. One girl licked her crimson lips, her voice dripping with suggestive charm as she said, "What do you want from us, darling?"


    Seren''s smile widened beneath his mask, pleased by their open reception. "Anyone that can seduce those two men over there for 30 minutes will receive a reward from me." He gestured toward the two friends of the pockmarked man still seated at their table.


    The girls looked over and when they saw them, a few of them frowned as they were clearly unimpressed by the middle-aged, unremarkable targets. "What''s the reward?" one asked with thinly veiled skepticism.


    By way of answer, Seren tossed two glittering soul stones onto the table. When the girl remained unsatisfied, pursing her lips in a sultry pout, she chuckled darkly as she proposed, "I will accept if you come with the reward."


    Seren¡¯s piercing gaze lingered on the girls for a moment, silently observing the mischievous grins playing across their faces. With a deliberate movement, he then straightened his posture and retrieved another soul stone, tossing it atop the others with a clink. All traces of gentlemanliness fled his tone as he spoke again, his voice laced with chilling finality. "Consider this my final offer. Accept it, or walk away."


    The ladies were slightly startled at the abrupt shift in Seren¡¯s demeanor. One girl clicked her tongue, replying in an equally frosty voice, "Fine, but I will be taking the payment first with no guarantee I can keep them busy for the whole 30 minutes."


    She then turned to one of her companions, her expression silently asking if she wanted to help. The other girl grimaced as her gaze fell upon the unremarkable targets once more, but ultimately she sighed before nodding reluctantly to the proposal. With a disdainful sneer, she snatched up one of the soul stones and pocketed it before rising to her feet and walking toward the unsuspecting men, her friend following close behind.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 26: "I wish to give you another gift"

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    15th September, 1507


    "Dude, thash guy needs to like, chill out, man. You''re not like, thash important." slurred the drunk friend of the pockmarked guard, his words slightly muddled by the alcohol.


    "Yeah, no shit, man. I was like, tryin'' so hard not to, like, diss him, y''know?" chimed in his equally intoxicated companion, taking a swig from his bottle.


    Just as he was about to continue his complaints, he felt a hand gently grip his shoulder. He looked up through drunken eyes and saw a stunningly beautiful girl standing beside him, dressed provocatively in lingerie, smiling seductively at him. His jaw dropped slightly as he took in the sight, excitement coursing through his body.


    "Can''t take your eyes off me, huh?" the girl teased, running her fingers lightly over his shoulder.


    Meanwhile, his friend watched with envy, wondering how this guy managed to attract such a girl.


    Suddenly, a soft voice whispered near his ear, "Care to share what''s on your mind?" the warm breath tickled his ear. The man jumped a little, scared at someone suddenly sneaking up on him. He turned around to see another equally gorgeous girl standing beside him, dressed in a bikini and high heels.


    Stunned, he stammered, "I-is there something you ladies need from us?" his voice a mix of nervousness and excitement at the unexpected situation.


    The two girls secretly exchanged a knowing glance, silently communicating their thoughts as they prepared to perform what they had rehearsed 100s of times before.


    "I see you guys are enjoying the view," one of the girls remarked with a playful smile.


    Her companion followed up, "How about we make some memories together?"


    They then simultaneously leaned in close to the men, lightly kissing their cheeks before whispering seductively, "For an unforgettable night."


    The two friends exchanged glances, understanding the girls'' intentions. Grinning mischievously, they rose from their chairs.


    "Kyah!" the girls exclaimed briefly as the men swept them off their feet, one in each arm.


    "Watch me blow your brains out," one friend declared confidently, carrying his girl towards the exit in his arms, while the other followed suit with equal determination.


    ...


    Seren watched with a subtle smile on his face as he saw the girls had succeeded, and now it was his turn. The dimly lit tavern buzzed with the chatter of patrons and the clink of glasses, providing the perfect cover for his next move.


    He sat at a random table, his eyes scanning the room for his target. He waited patiently for the pockmarked Raven guard who had gone to take a leak, the scent of stale beer and sweat hanging thick in the air.


    After about five minutes, the man finally returned, his steps unsteady and his eyes glazed over in a half-drunk state as he stumbled towards his table. When he reached there, he found that both his friends, with whom he had been drinking, were missing.


    "Those shitheads don''t even care ''bout my feelings, man!" He yelled in an annoyed voice, his words slurring as he dropped his body onto the chair, continuing to indulge himself in alcohol.


    Seren tied his long hair into a bun, the strands falling gracefully against his neck. He got up from his seat, his movements fluid and casual, as he silently activated the Luminar crystal and the refraction manipulation concept he had created beforehand.


    With measured steps, he approached the drunk pockmarked Raven guard, taking the seat opposite him with a drink in his hand. As the guard looked up from his glass, he saw his friend sitting in front of him with his black hair tied into a bun, wearing the Raven guard¡¯s uniform.


    The pockmarked guard''s face instantly lit up with joy as he exclaimed in a joyful voice, "Dude, I totally thought you ditched me with the tab!"


    Seren took a mouthful of alcohol, slamming the drink onto the table as he tried his best to mimic a drunk expression and imitate a squeaky, yet slightly hoarse voice. "Someone was callin'' me from outside, had to check it out for a moment."


    "Yeah, yeah, I geddit. But why''s your voice all funky-sounding?" The guard questioned, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    Seren didn''t say anything, allowing the guard to observe him in silence. Then, the guard spoke again, his voice cranky. "I bet you were having s''much fun with a girl, weren''t ya? Hic."


    Seren only laughed awkwardly in response, letting the Raven guard make the assumptions himself. He started to make small talk with the guard, his mind racing to maintain the illusion.


    Unbeknownst to the guard, Seren had first used the Luminar crystal to create a soft light that enveloped his entire body. Then, he employed the refraction manipulation concept to change the wavelength of the light on the electromagnetic spectrum, altering the color of the light. With a complex combination of these two laws, Seren was able to change his appearance, creating light and then manipulating its color to resemble the pockmarked guard''s friend who had been there just five minutes ago. Seren could even bend the light to make himself appear taller or more muscular than he truly was.


    As Seren and the pockmarked guard continued to chat, the guard''s complaints about the hardships of his job filled the air, providing a constant stream of background noise that further concealed Seren''s deception.


    After some time of getting familiar with the guard''s personality, Seren asked casually in a drunken state, "But, like, why''re they suddenly bumpin'' up relic prices? I mean, come on, an'' org... organ... organization this big? No way they''d be strugglin'' with their supply chain, right?"


    "Honestly, I don''t buy it as well," the guard said, his tone becoming contemplative before he became silent, watching the alcohol swirl in his glass.


    Seren frowned internally when he saw the guard wasn''t speaking anymore and also seemed just as clueless about this whole situation. Just as Seren was about to prompt the guard to say something more, the guard brought his chair closer to the table and leaned toward Seren. It looked like the guard wanted to share a secret, so Seren also leaned in, his ear turned toward the guard. He could smell the awful scent of alcohol emanating from the guard''s mouth, but he couldn''t care less as he attentively listened.


    The guard then whispered in a hoarse voice, no longer drunk, "Recently, the headquarters have started recruiting new ranks in mass."


    The guard''s expression turned grave as he said in a solemn voice, "We might be on the verge of war with Chimera Vale."


    Seren''s heart shook instantly as he tried to grapple with the words swirling around his head. ''A war? With Chimera Vale?'' Seren was starting to lose his composure internally, but he still kept his facade up as he put on a shocked expression.


    Just as Seren''s mind was racing through countless possibilities of what the future would hold, he noticed the two drunk friends of the guard entering the bar. ''Shit, those girls couldn¡¯t keep them long,'' Seren thought quickly, trying to devise a solution. Suddenly, the Raven guard grabbed Seren by the neck and pulled him closer.


    "So, like, there was this girl the other day, you know? An'' I was watchin'' her, jus'' like, watchin'' her go by an'' stuff. But, man, lemme tell ya, her curves, ohhh, they were amaaazing!" The guard gestured to Seren as his other hand moved in a gentle motion, depicting the girl''s body.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Seren played along, showing an interested expression with a sly grin on his face, but internally, he was racing against time to get out of this situation before the friends reached their table.


    "Oh, you mean a girl like that?" Seren pointed behind the guard.


    The guard turned his head to look behind, but there was no one there. "What girl?" he said, confused, as he turned his head to look at Seren.


    Splash!


    Seren splashed the pockmarked guard¡¯s face with the alcohol in his glass.


    "AHHHHH!" The guard screamed in pain. "The fuck are you doing!" he yelled in an angry voice as he let go of Seren and grabbed his face in agony. His skin turning red, and inflammation had started forming on his face, and part of his cheek even melted a little.


    Seren instantly got up from the chair as he quickly changed his face to a random person''s before bolting out of the bar. He brushed past the two friends of the guard, but they were too drunk to notice him.


    The two friends joyfully glided toward the pockmarked guard''s table. When they saw him, one of them dropped to the seat across from him and said, "Oh, hey there, you''re back! Yeah, I''m here, been floatin'' around, you know? Hic!"


    BAM!


    The pockmarked guard''s fist connected with a sickening crunch, sending the friend with the black bun tumbling from his chair to the ground, clutching his profusely bleeding nose.


    "AH, Shit! Fuck! The hell is wrong with you, man!" the fallen friend yelled, his eyes becoming red and watery from the brutal punch as he looked up at the pockmarked guard in disbelief.


    The pockmarked guard didn''t stop to listen to his friend''s pleas. With a sudden burst of rage, he threw the table in front of him to the side, the glasses and bottles shattering on impact. He then pounced on the fallen friend, straddling him as he rained down a relentless barrage of punches, his knuckles connecting with the friend''s face again and again.


    "Stop! Stop!" the friend cried out, trying in vain to guard his face with his arms as the pockmarked guard''s fists continued their merciless assault.


    The other friend stood stunned for a few seconds, watching in horror as the pockmarked guard unleashed his fury, his face beet-red and a portion of his skin seeming to have harsh burns. The tavern descended into chaos, with people scrambling to intervene, some rushing to aid the fallen friend while others tried to restrain the enraged guard.


    ...


    Seren walked the dimly lit streets with a deep frown etched on his face, rubbing his index finger and thumb together as he contemplated the pockmarked guard''s ominous words. Previously, Seren had secretly activated his Luminar crystal relic, and shot a concentrated beam of light into his liquor glass, instantly superheating the alcohol inside. He had quickly devised a plan to splash the scorching liquor onto the guard''s face, giving him a window of escape from his precarious situation.


    ''Why are the authorities suddenly wanting to start a war with the Ravens?'' Seren tried to untangle the knot of thoughts swirling in his mind. ''Is it because the Ravens are getting too powerful? No, that can''t be the case. They wouldn''t have worked with them in the first place if they were to be concerned about that.''


    Seren continued his aimless wandering through the labyrinthine streets, his saddles echoing hollowly on the cobblestones, attuned only to his troubled thoughts and oblivious to his surroundings. ''I don''t have enough information to arrive at an answer yet. The lower-ranking guards and officers likely don''t know the full situation, so there is no point in trying to pry it from them.''


    By this point, Seren had already reached the rusted iron door he had come through earlier. He didn''t open it immediately, instead staring at it in silence, the eternal night of the underground city hanging over him like a shroud.


    ''A war, huh...'' Seren contemplated, his brow furrowed in thought before a subtle, sly grin crept onto his face. ''Good, now I finally have a way to increase my strength rapidly.''


    He then pushed open the rusted door as it opened with a creak, walking into the dimly lit tunnel beyond. There was no light this time in the narrow passageway, and only complete darkness surrounded him, swallowing him whole. Seren scanned the inky blackness with his keen senses but noticed nothing out of the ordinary as he began walking forward with no sense of direction, guided only by instinct. The door behind him had already closed on its own with a dull thud, and Seren could no longer see its outline in the gloom.


    After walking for a while, Seren''s vision slowly started clearing up, the darkness gradually receding. Through the dimness, he could barely make out that he was walking on a stone pavement and surrounding him were two dark walls.


    As he continued to walk forward, his vision was eventually restored to its normal lighting. When his sight was fully restored, he found himself in the empty alleyways of Chimera Vale, the crimson moon hung silently in the star-speckled sky, casting an ethereal beauty over the glowing streets in the distance.


    ''The security is quite tight. I couldn''t even tell when I had come back to the surface,'' Seren ruminated before taking off the mask and putting it in the storage artifact he had bought earlier.


    He then started walking towards the street in a buoyant mood as he thought up how he was going to use the war to his advantage. The crimson moon cast long shadows across the cobblestone streets, creating an eerie atmosphere that seemed to match Seren''s scheming thoughts. ''I will first need to find the reason behind the war but thankfully, I will be meeting the receptionist from the relic shop alone tomorrow. I should be able to get the information I nee¨C''.


    Just as Seren was summarising his next plans, he caught sight of something from the corner of his eye that made him stop in his tracks. A slight frown appeared on his face as he thought for a bit before walking backwards a bit at a cross-section in the alleyway. To the alley on his right, he saw a group of homeless men gathered around as one of them flaunted a gold coin in his hand to the others who gazed at him in awe. The glint of the coin shone dimly in the night sky.


    Seren looked to the side and saw a motionless body lying on the ground as a bunch of bugs and flies buzzed around it. The sight and sound of the insects was enough to make anyone unaccustomed to these sites double down and recoil in visceral disgust.


    Ignoring the rowdy crowd of homeless people, Seren approached the motionless body with measured steps. The distant street lights cast long shadows across the alley, but Seren''s eyes, accustomed to the darkness, took in every detail with clinical precision.


    He bent down slowly, his expression remaining neutral despite the gruesome sight before him. The body lay awkwardly on the ground, its head covered in human feces. The face was unrecognizable at first glance, obscured by layers of filth.


    A potent stench of decay and excrement permeated the air, but Seren''s face betrayed no disgust. With his hands, he began to wipe away the feces from the victim''s face. His movements were methodical and efficient, showing no hesitation or revulsion as his fingers became stained with the filth.


    After clearing away the grime, Seren studied the revealed features. He instantly recognized the man as one of the homeless individuals he had given a gold coin to earlier. His eyes narrowed slightly, the only outward sign of his inner thoughts.


    Without pause, Seren placed two fingers near the neck of the homeless man. The skin was cool to the touch, and he detected no pulse. Seren''s expression remained unchanged as he confirmed the man''s death.


    Closing his eyes briefly, Seren took in a deep breath and let out a slow, controlled sigh looking down at the body with an unreadable expression.


    As Seren stood over the body, his keen ears picked up the conversation from the group of homeless men nearby. Their words cut through the night air, each syllable dripping with malice and twisted pride.


    "Kekeke, that little dipshit was so stupid, saying he wanted to go return the gold coin to the original owner because he didn''t deserve it," the homeless man holding the gold coin chuckled, his voice laced with cruel amusement.


    "I told him to split it among us brothers who had been with him since day one through thick and thin. I can''t believe he would rather choose to give the gold back to that white-haired rich kid instead of sharing it with us," the man continued, his words eliciting nods of agreement from his companions.


    "Serves him right, the ungrateful bastard," one of the men spat, his voice thick with contempt.


    "Yeah, we''re family here. You don''t turn your back on family," another chimed in, earning murmurs of approval from the others.


    "Tell me brothers! Was I right in my actions?!" The homeless man with the gold coin raised his hands, pride evident in his voice. The chorus of approval that followed was deafening in the quiet alley.


    "You did what had to be done, boss!" shouted one man from the back of the group.


    "He got what was coming to him!" yelled another, his fist pumping in the air.


    "Ahahaha, good, good! I will be sure to split this token of wealth equally among us," the man exclaimed loudly, his voice echoing off the alley walls. The promise of wealth sent a ripple of excitement through the crowd.


    "We''re gonna eat like kings tonight!" a scrawny man exclaimed, rubbing his hands together in anticipation.


    "I call dibs on new shoes!" another voice rang out, followed by scattered laughter.


    The leader then pointed to one of his companions, singling him out from the group. "And you, over there with the limp arm. Good job with throwing the shit on that traitor''s face. Someone like him doesn''t deserve to die with respect. I will give you a bigger share than the others."


    "Thank you, boss! I''m honored!" the man with the limp arm gushed, his eyes shining with gratitude.


    "Lucky bastard," someone muttered under their breath, just loud enough to be heard.


    "Brothers! It''s time to party tonig¨C" Just when the homeless man holding the gold coin was about to announce the celebration, he felt a tap on his shoulder that made him stop mid-sentence. The group fell silent, their earlier bravado evaporating as they sensed a new presence in their midst.


    His face still smiling heartily, the leader turned around, his eyes meeting the calm gaze of a white-haired man standing before him. The stranger''s face bore a light smile, but there was something in his eyes that made the group leader''s smile falter for a moment.


    "I wish to give you another gift," the white-haired man said softly.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 27: The Coming Days

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    15th September, 1507


    *Splish Splash


    Seren silently washed his hands under a running stream of water as he kept his Raindrop relic activated. The gentle sound of flowing water contrasted sharply with the eerie silence surrounding him. After thoroughly washing his hands, he stopped the relic, using the loose ends of his clothing to dry them off while he slowly walked into the empty streets of the village.


    A gentle breeze brushed past his face, bellowing his long white hair in the wind. The crimson glow of the moon cast a long shadow behind him, stretching out like a dark companion across the cobblestones.


    Back in the alleyway, an eerie silence had fallen, not a single sound emanating from the scene. If a person happened to walk past a random cross-section of the alley, they would be confronted with a horrid scene of carnage.


    Tens of bodies lay scattered across the floor, their forms mangled and butchered beyond recognition. Headless corpses were strewn about, fresh blood still dripping from their deadly wounds. The walls were stained crimson, and a scornful stench of burnt flesh and human feces permeated the air.


    Only one of the bodies had its head still intact, but the rest of the body was charred black like coal. Upon closer inspection, the intact head had a giant hole in the middle, with a single gold coin inside the hole at the center. The coin glinted ominously under the crimson moonlight.


    Seren, still in his buoyant mood, luxuriously walked home with a smile on his face. His mind was already racing ahead, planning his next moves. The night''s gruesome work seemed to have no effect on his mood; if anything, he appeared more energized, more focused.


    The contrast between the peaceful village streets and the carnage left behind in the alley was stark. Yet Seren moved between these two worlds with ease, his composure unshaken. As he planned his day ahead, the smile never left his face, a chilling reminder of the complexity and danger that lay beneath his serene exterior.


    ...


    Seren walked into his room quietly, his footsteps barely audible on the stone floor. He saw Susie sleeping soundly on the floor, her peaceful form curled into the blanket like a small kitten.


    He tiptoed to a corner of the room, careful not to make any sound as he sat down with his back against the wall. His mind immediately returned to strategizing, ''I can get the information about the war from the receptionist but I still need to figure out if there''s a way for me to join the Ravens. Well, it should be fine as long as I¨C''.


    Knock Knock


    Seren''s thoughts were abruptly interrupted by someone knocking on his door. A frown creased his brow. it was past midnight, and a visitor at this hour rarely boded well. He got up with a silent sigh, feeling that his thoughts were being interrupted more often than usual today.


    He walked forward with weariness in his eyes. Twisting the door handle, Seren opened the door just a crack to see who was standing on the other side. His eyes met those of a man with black hair and an average face. However, it was the man''s attire that immediately caught Seren''s attention.


    The visitor was wearing clothing that seemed out of place in Chimera Vale. He donned a tailored cassock of midnight black, its silver embroidery catching the soft candlelight in the hallway. The fabric draped with dignified elegance over his tall, lean frame, the high collar and cuffs adorned with intricate patterns that shimmered subtly as he moved. A small brown bag hung from his shoulder to his hip.


    "Hello," Seren greeted with a smile on his face as he opened the door wider, the dim light from the hallway spilling into his darkened room.


    The man smiled lightly at Seren, his eyes glinting with an unreadable emotion. "Seren Celestia, correct?" His voice was smooth, almost melodious.


    "Yes, that''s me. Do you need something from me?" Seren asked politely, his posture relaxed as he didn¡¯t feel a threat from the man.


    The man then reached into his bag, the movement slow and deliberate. He took out a plain black book with weird symbols etched on its back, the markings seeming to shimmer and shift in the low light. "I am actually a preacher that goes from village to village spreading the word of my God. I was wondering if you could spare a moment of your time?" His smile never wavered as his eyes remained fixed on Seren''s face.


    To say Seren was beyond confused would be an understatement. A preacher in the middle of the night knocking on people''s doors to preach? The absurdity of the situation wasn''t lost on him, but he kept his face carefully neutral.


    He didn''t say anything for a moment as he scrutinized the smiling preacher standing before him, taking in every detail from the man''s perfectly pressed cassock to the way he held the strange book. He then finally spoke, his voice level, "Sorry, I''m not interested." He rejected it with a straight face as he began to close the door, the wood creaking softly.


    "Ah no, wait! I''m sure you will like it!" The preacher tried to stop Seren, his hand shooting out to catch the door, but Seren didn''t budge. The sudden urgency in the man''s voice was at odds with his earlier calm demeanor.


    Seren was about to close the door but then he paused as a thought crossed his mind. Opening the door again, Seren stared at the man with a deadpan expression. The preacher''s face lit up with a joyous look at Seren reopening the door, but there was something off about his enthusiasm.


    "I will listen to your preaching," Seren said expressionlessly, his eyes never leaving the man''s face.


    The preacher''s lips curled up into a big smile when Seren said that, revealing teeth that seemed just a bit too sharp in the shadowy hallway.


    "But I need you to answer me one question," Seren said as his gaze bore deep into the man, his voice taking on a steely edge.


    "YES! Anything you would like," He replied excitedly, his eagerness almost palpable in the air between them.


    Seren took a deep breath, the silence stretching taut like a wire about to snap. Then he asked with a solemn voice, each word carefully enunciated, "How do you know my full name?"


    ¡°...¡±


    The preacher''s smile froze on his face as he looked at Seren in silence.


    Seren had never told anyone his full name, not even the Academy knows about it.


    For a moment, the only sound heard was the soft breathing of Susie, still sleeping soundly in the room behind them.


    "...Well, it''s natural for me to know your name," He replied, still smiling, though now it seemed more like a rictus, creepy and unnatural in its fixedness.


    "Why should it be natural?" Seren asked again, his voice low and serious, laden with unspoken threat.


    "Oh my, how could I commit such blasphemy of not even knowing the name of Seren Celestia," The preacher''s voice trailed off as he secretly observed Seren, who was now looking at him with an eerie intensity in his eyes. The air between them seemed to crackle with tension.


    "Ahem," He cleared his throat, the sound unnaturally loud in the quiet hallway. He then casually placed his hand on Seren''s shoulder, the touch feeling like ice even through Seren''s clothing. With a smile that no longer reached his eyes, he said:


    "Because... even though you look human and talk like a kind person, you are not human, you shouldn¡¯t even be alive in the first place.¡±


    BANG!


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The sound of Seren''s fist collided with an invisible barrier before it could reach the preacher. A spray of crimson droplets hung suspended in the air for a heartbeat before splattering across the floor. The sharp, metallic scent of blood filled Seren''s nostrils as pain lanced through his knuckles.


    Without missing a beat, Seren leaped backward, his feet barely touching the ground. In one fluid motion, he activated his Luminar crystal, and a faint golden glow immediately came to life. A concentrated beam of light, as thin as a needle but blindingly bright, shot out from his hand, aimed precisely at the preacher''s throat.


    Szzzzzzz!


    The air crackled and sizzled as the laser met the invisible shield. Despite the intensity of the beam, it couldn''t penetrate the barrier, instead dissipating into a shower of sparks that illuminated the man''s eerily calm face.


    "SUSIE WAKE UP!" Seren yelled with urgency as he retreated into his room. With a quick thought, he activated the Guard talisman. An iridescent energy shield materialized before him like a shimmering curtain, covering his front.


    Simultaneously, Seren focused his mind, bending the light around the man''s eyes. The air seemed to ripple and distort as he manipulated the very fabric of reality.


    The preacher, now blinded, let out a small chuckle, observing the alarmed state Seren was in. His footsteps echoed in the silence of the night as he strode into the room, each step measured and deliberate. The floorboards creaked ominously under his weight.


    His tone was light as he said while walking closer to Seren who was backed against a wall, ¡°You are the devil that was born in Heaven, a twisted paradox that shouldn''t exist but is somehow standing right in front of me. I''m just here to do the world a small favor in advance by erasing this mistake before it makes its way into the history books."


    "SUSIE!" Seren yelled again, his heart pounding in his chest. His eyes darted around the room, searching for any sign of movement, any hint of an escape route.


    "SU-" The word died in Seren''s throat as his gaze fell on the empty spot where Susie had been sleeping. The blanket lay crumpled and empty, still warm from her body heat.


    Clap. Clap. Clap.


    The sound of the preacher''s slow applause seemed to echo from every corner of the room. "Your reaction time was superb. Even a rank 2 Lexarch might not have had an easy time reacting to that beam of light."


    The preacher now loomed over Seren, his tall figure casting a long shadow that seemed to stretch and distort in the dim light. Seren stood rooted to the spot, his face fully calm for some reason despite the situation as he silently observed the preacher.


    With a snap of the preacher¡¯s fingers, the world around them transformed. Colors bled away, leaving everything in shades of grey. The air grew thick and heavy, as if time itself had stopped. In this frozen world, only Seren and the mysterious man remained animate.


    "Tell me, where do you expect to run in this frozen world?" His voice seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at once, reverberating in the stillness even though his body stood right in front of Seren.


    Seren remained silent, seemingly looking as if he had given up.


    The preacher reached into his small bag and pulled out a massive bouquet of flowers, each flower more vibrant and impossible than the last. Some pulsed with an inner light, while others seemed to shift and change shape as Seren watched.


    Presenting the otherworldly bouquet, his lips curled into a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "Pick one," he said in a light tone.


    The scent of the flowers wafted through the air, a mix of familiar fragrances and alien aromas that made Seren''s head spin.


    Seren didn''t move as he just stared at the preacher''s calm eyes and then his gaze fell on the bouquet of flowers. After thinking for a while, Seren finally chose a red lily out of the hundreds of flowers presented in front of him.


    When the preacher took out the lily, all the other flowers and the bouquet disappeared instantly into nothingness. He brought the lily close to his face and took in its fragrance with a delightful smile on his face. Then, he held the lily with one hand and with the other slowly started plucking each of the petals of the lily as he said in an uncanny voice that seemed to echo from the very walls of the room.


    "Kill, not kill, kill, not kill."


    The preacher continued this macabre ritual, his fingers deftly plucking one petal after another while saying the dreadful words that would decide Seren''s fate. Each petal that fell to the ground seemed to dissolve into a wisp of smoke.


    Seren watched in silence as his sentence drew closer by the second. The air grew thicker with each petal''s fall, the very fabric of reality seeming to twist and warp around them.


    "Kill, not kill, kill¡­." The preacher stopped. In front of him, the lily had no petals left as its green stem then started withering on its own, turning black until eventually it withered out of existence. The last remnants of the flower crumbled to dust, carried away by an unfelt breeze.


    "Any last words?" The preacher asked, a smile still playing across his face. His eyes glinted with a mixture of curiosity and cruel anticipation.


    Seren had stayed silent the whole time and even now he showed no fear for his life in his eyes as he peered into the eyes of the smiling preacher.


    He then finally spoke, his voice carrying a distant tone, "You are the fool who does not realize the consequences of his actions."


    The smiling preacher gazed at Seren, who had just mocked and berated him. A flicker of something ¨C perhaps respect, perhaps amusement ¨C passed across his ageless features. He then said, his voice taking on a silky, persuasive quality, "Perhaps, but think about it. Your demise would make a lot of people happy, a few people sad, and others enraged but how about this? I will make you an offer: Renounce your faith in the traitorous God you serve and swear your allegiance to any other deity of this world¡±.


    The preacher then chuckled as he stroked his chin, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to tell you, but you should already aware of which deities exist in the current era. Change your faith and I will not only spare your life but also give you the power to rule the world."


    RUMBLE


    The grey world shook tremendously when the preacher finished his words, the very fabric of this ethereal realm quivering. Dust and fragments of reality cascaded around them, yet the preacher paid it no mind as he eyed Seren, waiting for his response with an intensity that could pierce souls.


    Seren replied, his voice carrying the weight of eons, "Why do you speak when you don''t understand? The Lord is the everlasting God, the creator of everything, ¡®His¡¯ name is True, ¡®He¡¯ is True, and ¡®He¡¯ is the only Good". Each word seemed to resonate with an otherworldly power, causing ripples in the air around them.


    The preacher''s smile faded, his earlier amusement evaporating like mist under a harsh sun. A grave expression coloured his face, etching deep lines of concern as Seren continued, his voice cutting through the silence like a blade, "Tell me, why do you threaten my life when you hold no power to take it?"


    The preacher didn''t say anything as he gazed solemnly at Seren. The pity in Seren''s eyes seemed to weigh heavily upon him.


    After a while, the preacher sighed in resignation, his voice barely above a whisper yet echoing in the vast emptiness, "You are right. I cannot afford to take your life. Your destiny and the consequences of my actions are not something I can shoulder".


    The earlier threat from the preacher had just been an attempt by him to change Seren¡¯s faith.


    Crack


    The sound reverberated through the grey world, a deafening snap that seemed to split reality itself. The grey world cracked like a mirror, fractures spreading rapidly across its surface. It seemed as if reality no longer existed as Seren floated in an empty space, a void of nothingness with only him and the preacher who now wore a melancholic expression on his face.


    The preacher then asked, his voice tinged with a mixture of hope and dread, "Did ¡®He¡¯ send you here to bring peace once again?".


    Seren gazed at the preacher in front of him with a serene expression, his eyes reflecting an unfathomable depth of knowledge and purpose. He then said, each word falling like a hammer blow, "Do not assume I have come to bring peace to this world. I did not come to sow tranquility, but war¡±.


    ¡°Why?¡± The preacher asked.


    Seren replied, ¡°In the last days, the hearts of men will be consumed by self-interest, the allure of power, and evil will prosper. So, I will raze the world. When the final hour approaches, the lands, the seas, and the skies will finally be reclaimed into ''His'' Heaven".


    The preacher stayed silent, a sorrowful look etching deeper lines on his face. It was as if he had already expected this answer, yet hearing it be spoken aloud brought a fresh wave of anguish. He silently ruminated over Seren''s words, the weight of their implications seeming to age him before Seren''s eyes.


    He then asked with a twinge of hopefulness, his voice barely above a whisper, "Is there really nothing this world can do?"


    Seren replied, his tone final and unyielding, "No, it is too late. This world made its choice and the Lord made ''His''".


    The preacher then sighed again, his expression aged from regret and tiredness. The burden of knowledge seemed to weigh heavily upon him. He snapped his fingers, the sound echoing in the emptiness, and the world around them began to dissolve.


    Seren opened his eyes and found himself standing in the complete darkness of his room. The transition was jarring, from the vast emptiness to the confines of four walls. The words of the preacher ran in his head, a ghostly whisper that seemed to linger in the air, "May the Lord be with us and grant us forgiveness for our sins¡­" The voice trailed off until Seren stared into the darkness in silence.


    A bitter smile appeared on his face as he thought, ''Sadly, that is not possible for me in this life as well...'' The weight of his mission and the knowledge of what was to come seemed to press down upon him in the quiet of the night.


    "Mhmmm¡­ are you finally back?" Susie''s sleepy voice cut through the heavy silence. She had woken up and was looking at the motionless figure of Seren standing next to the door, her eyes barely open in the darkness.


    Seren looked over at Susie, and a soft smile crept up his face, a stark contrast to the gravity of his recent experience. He said in a gentle voice, "Yes, go back to sleep".


    *yawn "..Okay" Susie replied, her voice already fading as she pulled the blanket over herself and drifted back to sleep, unaware of the emotions behind Seren¡¯s kind smile.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 28: Annoying Little Sister

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    Under the dark night sky, a young boy with vibrant green hair crouched silently in a small clearing, his nimble fingers playing with sticks and rocks with intense focus. The forest around him was alive with the soft rustling of leaves and the occasional hoot of a distant owl. Moonlight filtered through the foliage, casting eerie shadows that danced across the forest floor.


    Suddenly, the boy lifted his head, his emerald eyes widening as they fixed on a seemingly random point in the air. The very fabric of reality seemed to ripple and warp, the stars behind it distorting like a funhouse mirror. From this shimmering portal emerged a tall figure, his midnight black cassock billowing slightly in the breeze and a worn leather bag hung from his shoulder.


    The boy''s face lit up with unbridled joy. He tossed aside his playthings and scrambled to his feet, leaves and twigs crunching beneath his bare feet as he raced towards the newcomer. "Master!" he cried out, his young voice filled with a mixture of relief and excitement. He threw his arms around the man''s knees, burying his face in the soft fabric of the cassock.


    The man''s soft hand came to rest on the boy''s head, gently tousling his green hair. A bittersweet smile played across his lips as he gazed down at his young charge.


    "What did he say?" the boy asked, his voice muffled against the fabric but tinged with anticipation.


    The man''s smile faltered, his eyes growing distant as he replied in a voice heavy with resignation, "We have no choice." The words hung in the air, seeming to dim the very moonlight around them.


    Slowly, the boy''s expression shifted. The joy drained from his face, replaced by a solemn understanding far beyond his years. He looked up at his master, anxiety creeping into his gaze as he awaited further explanation.


    "Let''s go," the man said softly, his tone brooking no argument. "We have wasted enough time on this." He turned, preparing to depart, but paused to cast one final glance back at the glowing silhouette of Chimera Vale in the distance. The twinkling lights of the town seemed to mock him with their normalcy.


    "Seren," he murmured to himself, his words barely audible above the nighttime sounds of the forest, "I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse that your identity does not allow you to be a true demon. You still have emotions. You may hide them, telling yourself not to be attached to anyone, but it''s still there, and that humanity will continue to eat away at you, giving you nothing but pain and suffering as you walk this path."


    With a heavy sigh, he placed a hand on the boy''s shoulder, the air beginning to warp around them again. In a blink, they were gone, leaving behind only a swirl of leaves.


    ...


    16th September, 1507


    The early morning air was crisp and invigorating, filled with the melodious chirping of awakening birds. Golden sunlight spilled over the horizon, painting the sky in hues of pink and orange. In a sprawling mansion on the outskirts of town, a grand house stood proudly, its windows glinting in the dawn light.


    Within the expansive courtyard of the house, a young boy moved with fluid grace, his chained swords whistling through the air as he executed a series of complex maneuvers. Sweat glistened on his brows. The rhythmic clanking of chains and the boy''s controlled breathing were the only sounds disturbing the morning tranquility.


    "Huff... Huff..." Lorien''s chest heaved as he finally collapsed onto the cool grass, his limbs trembling with exertion. He lay spread-eagled on the ground, his bare chest rising and falling rapidly as he stared up at the brightening sky.


    "Why do you even train in the morning?" a high-pitched voice cut through his post-workout haze. Lorien turned his head to the side, his gaze falling upon a small figure standing at the edge of the courtyard.


    A girl of about seven years old stood watching him, her arms crossed and a cute frown creasing her forehead. Her dress was a riot of colors, it''s twirly skirt and fluttery sleeves giving her the appearance of an animated flower. Her hair was done up in two messy buns, adding to her air of childish charm.


    "Just because I''m an ethereal grade does not mean I am unbeatable within my class," Lorien said, his voice carrying a hint of humility despite his grade and status.


    Emma''s eyes flashed with a twinge of curiosity across her cherubic face. She inched closer to her brother, her colorful skirt brushing against the dewy grass. "Does that mean my brother isn''t the strongest in the class?" she asked.


    Lorien''s pride surged to the forefront, unwilling to shatter his little sister''s image of him. He puffed out his chest slightly, a cocky grin spreading across his face. "Of course not. You might not know this, but I have yet to be defeated once by anyone," he boasted, his earlier humility evaporating like morning mist.


    Emma crouched down beside him, her small fingers reaching out to trace the defined muscles of his arm. Her touch was light as a feather, but her gaze was sharp and discerning. "Hmmm, I smell a lie," she said, her voice filled with certainty.


    Lorien''s confidence faltered for a moment, caught off guard by his sister''s perceptiveness. "Are you not going to trust your brother?" he asked, a note of disbelief creeping into his voice.


    Emma''s response was swift and cutting. "It''s because you are my brother that I don''t trust you," she said matter-of-factly, her fingers still exploring the contours of his bicep.


    Lorien raised an eyebrow, a mixture of amusement and confusion playing across his features. "Hey Emma, why do you always touch my arms and legs whenever you get the chance?" he asked, watching his sister''s intense focus on his muscles.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Emma remained silent, a look of contentment settling on her small face as she continued her tactile exploration. Lorien''s expression shifted to one of mild discomfort, a hint of unease creeping into his voice. "...Don''t tell me you have a fetish for muscles. Listen, I don''t want my in-law to be some musclely dud-"


    Slap


    His words were cut short by a sharp slap to the back of his head. Emma''s face had transformed from contentment to annoyance in an instant. "Don''t make shitty assumptions about your sister," she snapped, her childish voice at odds with the harsh language.


    Lorien''s jaw dropped, his eyes wide with shock. This was not the sweet, obedient little sister he was used to. For a moment, silence reigned in the courtyard, broken only by the continued chirping of oblivious birds.


    Emma stood up, brushing grass from her skirt. "Get ready for the academy. It''s getting late and I''m also coming with you today," she announced, her tone brooking no argument.


    "Yea I should wash¨C¡± Lorien paused suddenly and blinked, thinking he had misheard. ¡°What did you say?" he asked, staring at Emma as if she had suddenly grown a second head.


    "I''m coming with you to the academy today," Emma repeated, her voice flat and determined.


    A smile then played across Lorien''s lips for a few seconds as he processed her words. Then, with all the authority of an older brother, he uttered a single, firm word:


    "No."


    ...


    The sun was now high in the sky, casting dappled light through the foliage of leaves above. The dirt path winding through the forest was well-trodden, and littered with fallen leaves. Lorien trudged along, his posture slouched and his eyes heavy with fatigue. Beside him, Emma skipped along, her energy seemingly boundless as she munched on a sandwich.


    "Hey, make sure nothing happens to my snacks," Emma said, her voice muffled by a mouthful of bread and cheese. She glanced up at her brother, who was lost in his own thoughts.


    Lorien sighed deeply, the weight of the morning''s events pressing down on him. Birds chirped merrily, oblivious to his inner turmoil. ''How did I end up here? What did I do to deserve this?'' he wondered, his mind replaying the scene from earlier.


    Previously, Emma had managed to cry so loudly that all the servants in the household came running, their faces etched with concern. She had threatened to cry all day if he didn''t take her with him, and when Lorien called out her bluff, he received a stern lecture from Luna, their grandmother, who adored Emma like no other. ''Grandmother has become too soft. When I was Emma¡¯s age, I would get the beating of a lifetime if I so much as complained during my training,'' Lorien thought, frustration bubbling within him at the perceived injustice.


    His musings were interrupted by Emma''s voice. "I''m getting tired. Carry me on your shoulders," she demanded, her tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    "No, consider this training for becoming a strong Lexarch like me," Lorien replied bluntly, hoping to instill some sense of discipline in his sister.


    Emma''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she countered, "I will tell Grandma that you ignored your sister¡¯s request." Her smile was sweet, but the threat was clear.


    Lorien''s resolve crumbled instantly at the thought of getting beat by his grandmother. With a resigned sigh, he crouched down, allowing Emma to climb onto his shoulders. ''Just wait till you become a Lexarch, I will make sure to thoroughly train you,'' he thought begrudgingly, already plotting the rigorous regimen he would put her through.


    ...


    ¡®I did my hair extra good today!¡¯ Finn thought proudly as he pulled out a small mirror from under his desk and checked his reflection. ¡®Damn, I look so sexy. If I was a girl, I would definitely fall head over heels for myself.¡¯ He smirked at his own vanity, adjusting a stray lock of hair.


    The classroom was sparsely populated, with a few students scattered about, chatting or preparing for the day''s lessons. Finn was still admiring himself when the door creaked open, drawing his attention. Lorien walked in, his usual stoic expression in place, but something was different today.


    Finn sprang up from his seat, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Oh wh¨C" he began but stopped mid-sentence, his eyes locked on the unexpected sight. His eyes then widened as he saw a small girl perched on Lorien¡¯s shoulders, her tiny hands playing with his hair and tugging at his mouth.


    "Pft- HAHAHA, When did you start babysitting?! I didn¡¯t know you would rather be a babysitter than a Lexarch, AHAHA!" Finn wheezed, pointing at Lorien and making no attempt to stifle his laughter. The opportunity to annoy Lorien was too good to pass up.


    Lorien''s expression darkened, his annoyance palpable. He clenched his jaw, wanting to retort but he stopped himself, knowing that Finn''s taunts had some truth to them. He did look like a babysitter, and there was little he could say to counter it.


    "Who''s this yellow monkey?" Emma''s voice cut through the laughter, her tone innocent but her words sharp.


    Finn''s laughter died instantly, replaced by a look of shock. He glanced at Emma, then back at Lorien, who had turned his head to the side, desperately trying to suppress a smile. "H-hey Emma, it¡¯s me, Finn. The cool brother you used to always play with," Finn said, his voice faltering as the side of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Emma stared at Finn, her brow furrowed in concentration as she tried to remember. It had been so long since they had seen each other that Finn''s appearance had completely changed. She shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly. "Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care."


    "GAH!" Finn felt as if he had been struck in the chest. He had used to always play with Emma whenever he had free time, and she had been such a sweet child with a constant smile. Now, the only thing she had was her cute childish face and a sharp tongue.


    Desperate to regain his status in Emma¡¯s eyes, Finn rolled up his sleeve and flexed his muscles. "Look, Emma, you used to always hang on my arms like this," he said, trying to jog her memory with a demonstration.


    Emma''s face contorted in disgust as she looked at the muscles on Finn¡¯s flimsy arm. Her cheeks puffed up, and her eyes narrowed, making an expression that could shatter a grown man''s pride. Finn''s soul felt like it was leaving his body, his pride ruthlessly shattered by Emma''s reaction.


    Lorien lifted Emma off his shoulders and set her down gently. He walked closer to Finn, leaning in to whisper, "If you don¡¯t want to look like a moron for the whole day, then I suggest you keep your mouth shut around her."


    Finn nodded numbly, walking back to his desk like a dead corpse, his mind detached from reality. He slumped into his seat, staring blankly ahead, his earlier confidence in tatters.


    Emma, meanwhile, was ready to explore the classroom. She took a few steps forward, her eyes wide with curiosity, when the door opened again. She turned to see who it was, and her jaw instantly dropped to the floor.


    A boy with snow-white hair that flowed slightly as he entered the room. His sharp crimson gaze seemed to pierce through glass, and his silky smooth skin gave him an ethereal appearance. Seren stopped suddenly, his deadpan expression fixed on Emma. She stared back at him, her eyes wide and mouth agape, both standing a few feet apart, locked in a silent exchange.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 29: A Childish Attempt

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    16th September, 1507


    Seren''s crimson eyes swept over Emma, his gaze analytical and detached. After a moment of scrutiny, he simply walked past her without a word, his snow-white hair catching the light as he moved to his seat. Susie followed close behind, her face beaming with excitement.


    ''Finally, after today I will be able to use my Sentry pendant,'' Susie thought happily as she settled into her chair. Seren had promised her to help with hunting Law beasts so she could add them to her relic and also improve her financial situation.


    Emma, still captivated by Seren''s presence, tugged insistently at Lorien''s sleeve. Her eyes remained fixed on Seren, who seemed to glow in the sunlight streaming through the classroom windows. "Brother, Brother," she whispered urgently, "Who''s that handsome guy with the white hair?"


    Lorien looked down at his sister, a hint of pain in his voice as he replied, "You only call me brother when you need something from me." He paused, then added with a note of caution. "His name is Seren, but you should stay away from him."


    "Seren..."


    Emma repeated softly, savoring the name. After a long moment of staring, she turned back to Lorien, curiosity evident in her voice.


    "Why shouldn''t I go near him? Is he a bad guy?"


    Lorien knelt down, grasping Emma''s shoulders gently. His eyes met hers, filled with genuine concern. "Listen," he said, his voice low and serious, "He looks charming on the outside, but he is a very cunning person. He likes to use everyone for his selfish benefits before throwing them away. You should absolutely stay away from him"


    Emma turned to look at Seren once more. He was smiling serenely, engaged in conversation with Susie, whose face lit up with every word he spoke. The contrast between Seren''s appearance and Lorien''s warning created a conflict in Emma''s young mind.


    She looked back at her brother, searching his eyes to see if he was lying to her. But she found only sincere worry, Emma''s usual frown returned. For the first time in a long while, she chose to listen to her brother''s advice, remaining silent as she processed this new information.


    As Lorien straightened up, a smug smile played across his lips. He cast a glance in Seren''s direction, satisfied that he had managed to steer Emma away from his rival''s influence.


    ...


    ¡°Why are you so ugly?¡±


    Emma questioned Finn with a mischievous grin on her face, her eyes twinkling with playful malice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ugly,¡±


    Finn retorted, trying to appear charming. He put a hand to his face, peeking at Emma through his fingers, and said in a mock-wise voice, ¡°You are only a child, so you cannot fathom the beauty of someone like me.¡±


    Lorien chuckled, unable to resist adding his own commentary. ¡°No, if a child says you''re ugly, then you''re just ugly. You can¡¯t come back from that.¡±


    Finn was about to retort when he felt a firm hand on his shoulder. He turned to see Kai standing behind him, a subtle smile on his face.


    ¡°What are you guys up to?¡± Kai asked casually as he began to walk to his seat.


    ¡°Big brother Kai!¡±


    Emma yelled excitedly, her face lighting up. She ran at full speed toward Kai and leaped into his arms. Kai, initially surprised, managed to catch her, and she hugged him tightly, snuggling her face into his chest.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s Emma doing here?¡± Kai asked, his voice filled with delight and curiosity.


    ¡°I just wanted to learn about how Lexarchs learn at the academy,¡± she said innocently, looking up at him with sparkly eyes.


    ¡°Hmph, learn my ass,¡±


    Lorien scoffed silently from the side. But Emma¡¯s sharp ears caught his muttered words. Her voice instantly transformed into that of a villain as she glared at Lorien. ¡°The hell did you say to me? I¡¯m gonna tell grandmother if I hear you say anything bad about me again.¡±


    Lorien felt a shiver run down his spine. He quickly apologized to Emma, who looked at him with a smug expression. Kai chuckled under his breath, amused by their odd brother-and-sister relationship.


    Finn, unable to contain himself, said to Emma with a shocked look on his face, ¡°Why are you greeting Kai like that when you never called me your big brother or even hugged me?¡±


    Emma turned her gaze to Finn, an evil expression spreading across her child-like face.


    ¡°Piss off, your face looks like the yellow earwax I threw out yesterday,¡± she said with a grin.


    Finn felt like he was about to cough up blood from the insult. He turned around and sat quietly in his seat, putting his head on the desk and covering his face with his arms. He then started making obvious fake crying noises in a bid to elicit sympathy from Emma.


    Emma, however, didn¡¯t seem to care. She ignored Finn completely.


    Bonk!


    ¡°Owwww, brother Kai, why did you hit me?¡± Emma whined, grabbing her head where Kai had lightly tapped her.


    Kai put Emma down, his voice slightly strict. ¡°Emma, you can¡¯t be mean to people who are older than you. Respect others like yourself.¡±


    Emma was about to act stubborn, but Kai cut her off. ¡°Now go and apologize to Finn,¡± he said firmly.


    Emma pouted, wanting to retort, but Kai simply turned his head away from her, indicating he wouldn¡¯t talk to her if she didn¡¯t apologize to Finn.


    After thinking for a bit, Emma reluctantly approached Finn, her steps slow and her expression unwilling. She stood next to him with her arms crossed and her face set in a stubborn pout. Finn peeked slightly from his arms, enjoying the sight of Emma¡¯s stubborn act finally crumbling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said earlier,¡± Emma mumbled unenthusiastically, her eyes fixed on the floor.


    Finn lay motionless on his desk for a few seconds, savoring the moment.


    ¡°...Will you call me brother from now on?¡± he asked, deciding to take full advantage of the situation.


    Emma¡¯s eyes flashed with anger, and she was just about to curse Finn out again. But she held back, not wanting Kai to think poorly of her. With a heavy sigh, she agreed in defeat. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll call you brother,¡± she muttered.


    Finn finally lifted his head from the desk, a devious smile spreading across his face. He looked at Emma with a triumphant expression that said, ¡®I always win in the end.¡¯


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Emma clenched her fists, resisting the urge to punch that smug smile off his face. She turned and walked back to Kai, who was smiling, thinking Emma was finally improving her ways.


    ¡°Brother Kai, I wanted to ask you something,¡± Emma said bashfully, averting her gaze from Kai.


    Kai was a bit confused by Emma¡¯s unnatural reaction but decided to ignore it. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.


    Emma pointed to Seren, who was sitting in the corner of the room talking with Susie. ¡°Brother Lorien said he is a bad guy. Is that true?¡± she asked.


    Kai looked over at Seren, recalling their arm wrestle match and the time Seren had scammed Lorien out of 50 soul stones. He was deep in thought for a moment before he looked back at Emma with a smile. ¡°Depends on how you look at him. If you are his friend, then I think you have little to worry about. But I can¡¯t say the same if you were to be petty with him or go against him.¡±


    Finn looked at Lorien with a teasing expression.


    ¡°Are you saying I was acting petty with him?¡± Lorien asked, baffled.


    ¡°Wellll¡­¡± Finn trailed off, enjoying Lorien¡¯s incredulous look. ¡°You did try to screw him over at Realms Rite with that bet.¡±


    Lorien justified himself, ¡°That was because he was stealing from the people of the village. I just wanted to make him give back what he stole.¡±


    Kai interrupted, ¡°Seren has been an orphan his whole life and had no one else to rely on. Being homeless and powerless at a young age would make anyone resort to stealing if that was what it took to survive.¡±


    Lorien wanted to retort, but he couldn¡¯t think of a good argument. He looked down, and thought back to his past actions. Indeed, after reflecting for a bit, he realized he was being unreasonably petty with Seren without a viable cause. This made him feel a slight pang of guilt toward Seren.


    Emma was just about to ask what bet they were talking about when she caught a sweet, fruity fragrance in the air. She turned to the side and saw a girl with long black hair, soft white skin, and cyan eyes that could enchant almost anyone walking by her.


    Elise walked forward with a slight smile gracing her features, her movements graceful and purposeful. She sat on the desk beside Seren, her presence adding a touch of elegance to the classroom atmosphere. With a warm greeting, she acknowledged both Seren and Susie.


    Emma stood a short distance away, her eyes wide with admiration.


    ''If such a beautiful girl is going to him of her own accord and talking happily with him, then...'' Her young mind raced, quickly coming to a conclusion. ''He definitely isn''t a bad guy!'' she decided firmly, her earlier doubts about Seren beginning to fade.


    ...


    "Did you get to do your practice yesterday?"


    Elise asked Seren, her voice laced with curiosity.


    Seren nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Yes, the Swift clock relic can be quite useful for defense if I have no way to protect myself in certain situations," he explained, his tone measured. "But it consumes way too much soul energy with each use and there is use limit of 5 per minute."


    As he spoke, Seren focused on his Mind Core. A thin cloth, flickering in and out of existence, materialized in his hand. He handed the relic to Elise.


    "I think I might buy it in the future," he added, his voice carrying a hint of consideration.


    Elise felt a surge of relief, glad that her impulsive choice of the Swift cloak relic wasn''t misplaced. Her gaze then fell on Susie, noticing the slight disappointment etched on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Elise inquired gently.


    Susie pouted, her voice tinged with complaint. "Seren didn''t let me watch him practice with the Swift cloak relic."


    Elise was about to scold Seren when she felt a gentle tug on her ruqun. Turning around, she found Emma standing there, an embarrassed expression painting her young face.


    Initially confused by the child''s presence in the academy, Elise chose not to make assumptions. Instead, she addressed Emma with a kind voice, "Oh, who is this cute lady?" Her warm smile and gentle tone, honed from experiences in her previous life, were perfectly tailored to put children at ease.


    Emma fidgeted slightly, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush.


    "Ua, H-hi, I''m Lorien''s l-little sister Emma," she stammered, trying her best to appear as innocent as possible. "I-I just thought you looked really pretty, and there''s this sweet fragrance coming from you."


    Seren, overhearing the exchange, glanced towards Lorien''s usual spot. He saw him standing there, eyes fixed on him with a piercing glare. Lorien''s lips moved slowly, silently communicating a message.


    Seren began deciphering the unspoken words: ''If...anything...happens...to...my...sister...you...are...dead.''


    A soft chuckle escaped Seren''s lips at Lorien''s evident nervousness for his sister. He turned his gaze back to Elise and Emma, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    Elise, oblivious to the silent exchange, focused her attention on Emma.


    ¡°Oh, thank you very much,¡± Elise replied with a smile to Emma. She then continued, ¡°I was actually trying out a new perfume I found on the market. It gives your body a fragrance like sweet raspberries.¡±


    Emma felt internally relieved, seeing that Elise was just as kind as she looked. She had wanted to go straight to Seren but thought it would be a bit awkward if a random child started talking to a stranger for no reason, so she decided to take a different approach and start with Seren¡¯s friends who had something in common with Emma.


    Emma''s eyes widened with interest. "Perfume?" she exclaimed, her stutter fading away as she became more comfortable talking to Elise. "I''ve never tried perfume before. Can anyone wear it?"


    Elise nodded, her smile widening. "Of course, perfume is for anyone who wants to smell nice," she explained. "There are so many different scents to choose from, so you can find one that suits you perfectly."


    Emma made a contemplative look as she muttered her thoughts out loud, ¡°I''ll have to ask my grandmother if I can get some perfume.¡± She then asked Elise shyly, ¡°Can we go shopping for it together? I don¡¯t know much about perfumes.¡±


    Elise''s heart warmed at Emma''s enthusiasm. "Sounds like a great idea," she said, her voice filled with genuine delight.


    As Elise and Emma continued to talk, their conversation flowed naturally. Emma''s initial shyness melted away, replaced by a growing sense of comfort and excitement. Elise shared stories about different perfumes and their unique scents, while Emma listened intently, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. Feeling more at ease, Emma even began to engage with Susie, slowly building her relationship with the both of them.


    Lorien watched the unfolding scene with a stiff and nervous expression, his eyes never leaving Emma as she continued to get closer to Seren''s group. His protective instincts were on high alert, warring with his desire to let Emma make her own choices.


    Finn saw Lorien''s reactions and a mischievous idea sparked in his mind. Seeking revenge for earlier, he sidled up to Lorien, placing a hand on his shoulder and leaning in close.


    "Seren first took your 50 soul stones, and now he''s even taking your sister," Finn whispered, his voice dripping with mock pity.


    Lorien bristled at Finn''s words, annoyed that he''d let his guard down enough for Finn to get the upper hand. But his irritation was overshadowed by his growing concern for Emma.


    The atmosphere in the classroom immediately shifted when Aldric entered the room, his presence commanding immediate silence. Students hurried back to their seats, the rustle of movement filling the air. Aldric''s keen eyes scanned the room when they suddenly paused briefly on Emma. For a moment, he was about to harshly scold the person who had brought a child to the academy, but then some recognition flickered in his eyes. He realized Emma''s true identity from her similar facial features as Lorien. She was the daughter of the Ashbourne family head and the granddaughter of elders Luna and Darius. Immediately, he decided against taking any action regarding Emma as he proceeded with the lesson as usual.


    Emma''s eyes darted around nervously, realizing there were no empty seats left. Elise, noticing her distress, kindly offered her lap. But Emma, gathering her courage, shook her head and pointed timidly at Seren.


    "I want to sit with big brother Seren," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Surprise flashed across Seren''s face. Emma had largely avoided him during her conversations with Elise and Susie, leading him to assume she either disliked him or Lorien had told her to stay away from him. He hesitated a bit at first, about to refuse, when he caught the intimidating looks from both Elise and Susie as they glared at him to accept.


    With an internal sigh, Seren plastered on a smile and reluctantly said, "Sure."


    Emma''s face lit up with joy as she bounded over to Seren, settling comfortably in his lap. Her small frame was warm against him as she looked up, her eyes wide with curiosity.


    "Brother, why is your hair white? Are you old?" she asked, her voice a mix of innocence and shyness.


    Seren''s lips quirked in amusement. "I''m not sure," he replied honestly. "I was born this way."


    "Hehe, it makes you look very charming," Emma said, her attempt at a compliment endearingly clumsy.


    Seren thanked her, maintaining his smile even though he felt slightly uncomfortable. He wasn''t accustomed to dealing with children. One wrong move, one accidental harm to Emma, and he didn¡¯t want to think of what Lorien or the Ashbourne family would do to him.


    As the class continued, Emma occasionally whispered questions or comments to Seren, her efforts to appeal to him both obvious and clumsy.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 30: Not Ideal

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    16th September, 1507


    "As all of you already know," Aldric began, his voice resonating with the wisdom of years, "Our Chimera Vale village is located on the first peak, and the second peak is currently uninhabited by us humans."


    The students listened with their ears open.


    "Our ancestors, when they first discovered Chimera Vale, saw that both peaks at the time were inhabited by Law beasts. The air itself at the time crackled with wild Laws, and the very soil pulsed with the potential for new Concepts. It was a place of raw, untamed power. Due to the abundance of wild Laws and the perfect environment for the natural creation of new Concepts, our ancestors decided to settle here and clear out all the Law beasts on the first peak to eventually create the village that we live in now."


    A hand shot up, belonging to Finn. "But, how are there no beasts coming into the village now?" he asked, his voice tinged with curiosity. "I would assume the Law beasts on the second peak would eventually start migrating to the first peak."


    Aldric''s eyes twinkled with approval. "Yes, you''re correct," he replied, a warm smile spreading across his face.


    "Even now, some beasts do make their way over from the second peak onto the doorsteps of our village. To stop them from destroying our village," Aldric continued, his voice taking on a tone of pride, "the three major families decided to create a special organization whose sole goal is to hunt Law beasts and protect the village from unwanted outside trouble."


    Aldric then reached under his desk and produced a large, intricately detailed poster. As he unfurled it and affixed it to the whiteboard, the students gasped in collective awe. The map of Chimera Vale came to life before their eyes, a masterpiece of cartography that revealed the true scope of their home.


    The students saw on top of the poster the words ¡®Chimera Vale, Topography map¡¯. The map depicted two mountains viewed from an eagle''s eye. The smaller mountain had the whole southwest part of it shaded. This represented the upper village and on the northeast side of the first peak was a small dot in the middle of a forest that had tens of swirly brown lines that connected it to the upper village. This dot represented the Chimera Academy that the students were currently attending.


    A bit further from the boundaries of the upper village where the first peak joined the second peak, a thick blue line ran at the centre. This was the Crystalheart River that separated the two peaks. On the other side of the River was another shaded area that trailed the shape of the river. This was the lower village, where commoners typically lived, cultivated crops, and lived a normal human life. Beyond the lower village, everything was shaded red with no clear topography of the landscape or the second peak.


    Aldric''s finger landed on the red area.


    "This area is the danger zone where the territory of the Law beasts begins. The organization the three major families created is called the Borderland Protectors Society, or BPS. They are responsible for clearing out any Law beasts that invade into the lower village and are also the ones that hand out missions to the academy students and other Lexarchs to help maintain the ecosystem of the second peak. All academy students must complete at least 1 mission assigned by the BPS once a week, failure to do so will result in a fine of 50 soul stones. Any questions?¡±. Aldric asked


    The students listened with rapt attention as Aldric detailed the responsibilities of the BPS and the mandatory missions for academy students. When he mentioned the fine of 50 soul stones for failing to complete a mission, a ripple of mixed reactions swept through the class.


    Some students, like Finn, could barely contain their excitement at the prospect of accumulating soul stones for their Lexarch journey. Others, however, paled at the thought of the hefty fine, their minds racing to calculate how they could possibly afford such a penalty.


    Aldric scanned the classroom, his eyes searching for any signs of curiosity or confusion.


    In the back, a tiny hand shot up, belonging to Emma, who was still nestled comfortably in Seren¡¯s lap. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of innocence and keen interest, a stark contrast to the more seasoned expressions of the older students.


    ¡°Yes, Emma?¡± Aldric asked politely, his voice softening as he addressed the youngest member of the group.


    ¡°What are Law beasts?¡± Emma asked, her voice tinged with genuine curiosity.


    Aldric was momentarily taken aback by the question. It was a fundamental piece of knowledge that every student was expected to know. But then he remembered that Emma wasn¡¯t a formal student, and his expression softened into a gentle smile. He took a deep breath and began to explain, his tone patient and kind.


    ¡°The Law beasts are different from normal animals,¡± he began, his voice carrying a soothing cadence. ¡°They have Sygyzy stones that reside in their bodies. Just like how humans use relics to harness the power of Sygyzy stones, these beasts use their bodies as relics to channel the stones'' power.¡±


    Aldric paused, ensuring he had Emma¡¯s full attention before continuing. ¡°Unlike humans, animals'' bodies host small amounts of Heaven¡¯s essence. This essence is a divine energy that lives within them. When an animal kills and eats another animal, it absorbs that animal¡¯s Heaven¡¯s essence into its own body. After consuming hundreds of animals, a beast can then begin the process of creating a Sygyzy stone inside its body.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes were peeled open as she listened intently.


    ¡°Laws, in and of themselves, are just wishes made by a being,¡± he explained. ¡°And just like humans, animals, despite their lacking intelligence, also have emotions and wishes. The class of the Law born within a beast is equal to the amount of Heaven¡¯s essence required to create these Laws. For example, a rank 1 Law beast would have a class 1 Law inside its body.¡±


    He noticed Emma¡¯s eyes glazing over slightly, so he simplified further.


    ¡°Every time a beast ranks up, it gains a bit of intelligence. Higher-ranking beasts can be tricky to deal with because they have superior bodies compared to humans and also higher intelligence compared to normal animals.¡±


    Emma stared into space dumbfoundedly, her young mind struggling to grasp the full extent of Aldric¡¯s explanation. Half of the information seemed to float past her, going through one ear and out the other.


    ¡°I will explain it to you after class,¡± Susie whispered to Emma, who nodded excitedly, her curiosity still piqued.


    ...


    As class ended and lunchtime started, the students began to gather their belongings. Seren motioned for Susie and Elise to follow him to the registrar. Emma, her eyes wide with anticipation, tried to join them, but Seren refused stringently. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to bring a child along.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face fell, and she turned to Susie and Elise, her eyes pleading.


    ¡°Please, can you persuade Brother Seren to let me come?¡±


    Susie and Elise exchanged sympathetic glances but ultimately shook their heads. They also agreed with Seren¡¯s point, it was too dangerous to bring a child along on mission to the second peak.


    ¡°No, no! I want to go too!¡± Emma cried out, her voice filled with stubborn determination. ¡°I want to know how Lexarchs do missions.¡±


    Seren sighed deeply, he turned his head to Lorien, who was standing a few feet away, watching his sister¡¯s outburst with a resigned expression. Lorien saw Seren¡¯s gaze and shrugged his shoulders in defeat, indicating there was little he could do to help.


    Emma noticed the exchange between Seren and her brother and a light bulb lit up in her little brain. She took a deep breath and, with a hint of defeat in her voice, said, ¡°Brother Seren, alright, I understand that it¡¯s too dangerous to bring a child on a mission.¡±


    Seren was initially surprised by Emma¡¯s sudden compliance. He then patted her on the head and said in a warm voice, ¡°Good. I know you are a smart girl.¡±


    But then Emma¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°So, I will just have to bring some bodyguards along.¡±


    Seren had a bad feeling when he heard this, and Lorien, standing a few feet away, felt a cold shiver run down his spine as Emma abruptly turned her gaze toward him. Her large, bubbly eyes locked onto his, and she spoke with a sweet, manipulative tone.


    ¡°Oh, my strong, cool, and handsome brother. I am sure you wouldn¡¯t want your innocent and cute little sister to get hurt.¡±


    Lorien felt a mix of annoyance and helplessness. ¡°I have some work I need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I wonder what grandmother would think if she knew that her grandson left his helpless little sister all alone, to go on a dangerous mission all by herself,¡± Emma interjected, her voice dripping with faux innocence. She knew exactly how to push Lorien¡¯s buttons.


    For the first time in his life, Lorien felt like hitting a child. Seren saw the situation was deteriorating fast and shot an intense glare at Lorien, silently urging him not to agree to Emma''s request. But Lorien¡¯s hands were tied, and he reluctantly agreed to accompany her on the mission.


    ¡°Awww, can our Lorien not even win against his little sister?¡± Finn, who was sitting at his desk, said sarcastically.


    *Grab


    Lorien grabbed Finn by the arm, dragging him off his seat and pulling him closer. He then looked at Seren and the group and said, ¡°I will be bringing this idiot along as well.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Finn gasped in surprise. ¡°Hell no, I got my own missions to take care of. I don¡¯t have time to play with you,¡± he retorted, trying to free himself from Lorien¡¯s grasp.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Bang!


    Lorien smacked Finn¡¯s head hard against the desk, knocking him unconscious. He then asked, ¡°That¡¯s fine with you, right?¡±


    Seren sighed, seeing there was nothing he could do about the situation. He thought for a moment and then turned his head to Kai, who was minding his own business. ¡°Kai, do you want to come along as well? With you, we will have six Lexarchs and can take on a C-rank mission. The pay can be quite lucrative for all of us.¡±


    Kai had been observing the situation silently and smiled when Seren made the proposal. He got up from his seat and agreed, his eyes gleaming with determination.


    With Kai joining in, Seren motioned for everyone, including Emma, to follow him to the academy registrar. Emma clung to Seren¡¯s arm, her face beaming with happiness. Susie and Elise followed behind with solemn looks, mentally preparing themselves for the mission. Lorien dragged Finn¡¯s unconscious body along by the leg, while Kai walked beside him, excited at the prospect of his first mission being a C-rank.


    As they walked, Seren explained the mission ranking system to the curious Emma.


    Missions are divided into four ranks: A, B, C, and D. The requirements for each rank are as follows:


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">D: Lesser ¨C Intermediate rank 1 Lexarch</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">C: Superior rank 1 ¨C Lesser rank 2 Lexarch</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">B: Intermediate rank 2 Lexarch</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">A: Superior rank 2 Lexarch</li>


    </ul>


    The BPS allows Lexarchs who do not meet the requirements for these missions to make up for it with numbers. For a C-rank mission, which typically requires at least a superior rank 1 Lexarch, a party would need six members of lesser rank 1 Lexarchs.


    ¡°Brother Seren, what type of mission will we be taking?¡±


    Seren, who had been considering various missions before their party expanded from three to six members, replied, ¡°The mission is to hunt 50 gloom crawlers that have recently been rapidly increasing in population.¡±


    Emma¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. She had never heard of this beast. Seren noticed her puzzled expression and explained, ¡°Gloom crawlers are a earth-type Law beasts. They typically live in caves, underground, or other shadowy places.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Wait, does that mean we will get 50 Syzygy stones?¡±


    Seren shook his head, ¡°No, not every Law beast has a Syzygy stone. We call them Law beasts because over time, their lineage has grown to inherit specific Laws. So every one of their offspring can naturally use a Law¡¯s power without the need for an actual Syzygy stone.¡±


    Emma frowned slightly. ¡°That¡¯s too overpowered.¡±


    Elise chimed in, ¡°Yes, it is. Unlike us humans, beasts do not need to have a mind core and do not require soul energy to activate their Law powers. The worst part is because they don¡¯t require soul energy, they can infinitely use the powers of their inherited Laws¡±.


    Susie, who had been listening quietly, grew worried. She felt a pang of embarrassment as she admitted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any attack relics,¡± she said meekly to Seren.


    Susie¡¯s Sentry pendant relic had no souls tied to it, and she couldn¡¯t use her scythe for fear of being possessed again, which might cause her to turn on Seren and the others.


    Kai, who had been walking alongside them, heard Susie¡¯s concern and offered, ¡°I have an extra relic that you can use. I¡¯ll lend it to you for this mission.¡±


    Susie turned her head to Kai, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t trouble you over this.¡±


    Kai chuckled because this was his first time interacting with the timid Susie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I like helping others out.¡±


    Susie still tried to refuse, but Seren intervened. ¡°Just accept it. This is the type of stuff that makes Kai happy.¡±


    Seren had spent enough time observing everyone in the class to accurately discern parts of their personalities and understand the deeper reasons behind their actions.


    Susie thought it over and decided to listen to Seren, accepting Kai¡¯s help. She repeatedly thanked Kai, who was a bit surprised by her gratitude. He realized that Susie was an extremely shy type, a stark contrast to the madman he had seen when she fought Finn.


    ¡­


    ¡°Welcome to the academy registry. What can I do for you today?¡± The receptionist, standing behind a long reception table, greeted them with a polite and professional voice.


    ¡°Hi, can you please give me all the rank C missions available that require a superior rank 1 Lexarch?¡± Seren requested, his voice steady and confident.


    The receptionist nodded and turned around, walking to a door situated behind her. She disappeared inside and returned a few moments later with an orange orb in her hand. She handed the orb to Seren and explained, ¡°All the C-rank missions can be found in this Image store relic. Just pour a bit of your soul energy into it, and you will be able to browse the missions. Please let me know if you need any help.¡±


    Emma, standing beside Seren and holding his hand, looked at the relic with wide-eyed excitement. She wanted to touch and feel it herself but held back, realizing she might come off as too bratty if she caused a scene here.


    Seren didn¡¯t waste any time. He poured a bit of his soul energy into the relic, and instantly, his mind was flooded with images and descriptions of various missions. The missions ranged from hunting Law beasts, collecting herbs or other materials, escort missions, investigations, and even some that required infiltration to gather information.


    Anyone could post a mission with the BPS as long as they had the funds. Lexarchs were busy people and sometimes required outside help to complete simple tasks or specific missions that required special abilities.


    Seren skimmed through the extensive list of missions, searching for the gloom crawler hunt. After sifting through hundreds of missions, he finally found the one he was looking for. He handed the orb back to the receptionist and said, ¡°My friends and I would like to take the rank C mission posted by BPS of hunting 50 gloom crawlers.¡±


    The receptionist took out a pen and started scribbling in a notebook on her desk. ¡°Class number, class teacher, and your name?¡± she asked, looking at Seren and the group behind him.


    ¡°Class 9, Aldric Stonefield, and Seren,¡± Seren replied.


    Susie then stepped forward and said, ¡°Susie Verlain from Class 9 as well.¡±


    Following Susie, one by one, Kai, Elise, and Lorien stepped forward and stated their class, name, and teacher¡¯s name.


    The receptionist wrote down everyone¡¯s names and, when she was done, she noticed there were only five names in total.


    ¡°That¡¯s only five people. You need one more person to accept this mission,¡± she said, looking up at Seren.


    Lorien stepped forward, lifting Finn, who was still unconscious, by the back of his neck and showing him to the receptionist.


    ¡°This guy will also be coming along as well. His name is Finn, and he¡¯s from the same class as us.¡±


    The receptionist raised an eyebrow when she saw Finn¡¯s unconscious body but didn¡¯t say anything about how he became like this. Instead, she maintained her professional demeanor and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t accept a confirmation like this. I would need the other person to be saying their name themselves. This is a policy by the BPS to prevent people from abusing the group missions.¡±


    Lorien frowned slightly at the receptionist''s words. He turned to Finn and slapped him across the face a couple of times in an attempt to wake him up, but Finn didn¡¯t budge. Lorien slapped him even harder, but still, there was no effect.


    The scene unfolded with a mix of comedy and awkwardness, leaving everyone in the hall stunned.


    ¡°Ah, wait, that might not¡ª¡± Susie tried to stop Lorien, but he didn¡¯t listen. He continued slapping Finn until his cheeks were puffed up red like balloons, but still, Finn didn¡¯t wake up.


    Lorien was caught in a bind now, regretting smashing Finn¡¯s head to make him come along. He then got an idea and knew how to wake him up. Leaning in closer to Finn¡¯s ear, he whispered.


    ¡°Wake up, or the gorgeous lady in front of you will be upset.¡±


    ¡°WHERE!¡± Finn yelped, his red puffy cheeks bouncing as he broke free from Lorien¡¯s grasp and looked around frantically. His eyes then landed on the receptionist, who had short hair that covered one of her eyes, peach-colored lips, and a professional black dress that accentuated her figure. Finn¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his head.


    Finn then with an unreadable expression walked up to the receptionist, who looked confused at what was happening. When Finn reached her desk, he reached out and slightly lifted the receptionist¡¯s chin, bringing it closer to his face. He looked into her eyes, with a slight smile on his face, and said, ¡°Blessed are the eyes of anyone who witnesses such beauty in their lifetimes.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The receptionist was taken aback by Finn¡¯s bold actions, her professional facade momentarily slipping.


    Finn''s hand gently traced a path from her chin to her jaw, finally resting on her soft cheek. The warmth of her skin sent a subtle shiver through his fingertips. His voice was warm and inviting as he spoke, his breath carrying the faint scent of mint, "Your eyes are making my world disappear, trapping this poor soul in your mesmerizing spell of beauty." He paused, his eyes locking with hers, noticing flecks of gold in her irises. "Can I have the honour of knowing your name?"


    The receptionist''s lips curved into a polite smile as she grabbed Finn''s hand gently, her touch firm but not unkind. She placed it to the side, the cool air rushing between their separated skin.


    "Quite bold, indeed," she said, her voice carrying a hint of amusement. "I''m Aurora, and what about you, honey? What class are you from?"


    Finn''s confidence surged, emboldened by her response. He leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a more intimate tone. "I like straightforward girls like you. I''m Finn from class 9. Why don''t you come with me, and we can get to know more than just each other¡¯s names" His words carried a hint of suggestion as his eyes twinkled with mischief.


    Aurora''s professional smile remained unwavering. She reached for the sleek, black pen and with practiced efficiency, she wrote Finn''s name and class on the notebook before her.


    "Ok, all your names have been added. All of you can start the mission day after tomorrow," she stated matter-of-factly.


    Confusion clouded Finn''s features as he processed Aurora''s response. He turned around, to find Lorien''s amused gaze fixed upon him. Susie stood nearby, her cheeks flushed with secondhand embarrassment from Finn''s flirtation. Elise pressed her lips together, barely containing her laughter, while Seren maintained his characteristic apathetic expression, seemingly unaffected by the scene unfolding before him.


    Without warning, Emma appeared at Finn''s side. In a swift motion, she delivered a sharp kick to his knee, the impact resonating through the hall with tens of students walking by, giving a curious glance at the source of the sound.


    "Ow!" Finn''s exclamation as he clutched his knee, the pain cutting through his dazed state.


    "Naughty Finn," Emma chided, her tone a mix of exasperation and annoyance.


    Realization dawned on Finn as the fog of confusion lifted. He looked up at Lorien, his voice tinged with irritation. "Lorien, did you do this?"


    Lorien''s smirk widened, but he remained silent, clearly enjoying Finn''s discomfort.


    Finn''s annoyance bubbled to the surface as he addressed the group, his voice carrying a hint of desperation. "I need to complete missions as well! My family won''t give me soul stones, saying I should work for them. This group mission probably pays a measly 10 soul stones!"


    Aurora''s calm voice cut through his complaints. "The mission will pay 300 soul stones. That''s 60 soul stones per person."


    "Alright, when do we set off?" Finn''s demeanor changed instantly, his eyes lighting up at the prospect of the reward.


    Seren, who had been quietly observing, stepped forward. His brow furrowed as he addressed Aurora. "Why is the mission day after tomorrow? Usually, we can do them on the same day."


    Aurora''s expression turned serious as she explained, "There has been something weird going on lately in the area where Gloom crawlers live. We''ve dispatched some teams to go investigate this issue. We don''t want other Lexarchs to interfere with the investigations, which is why we delayed the mission."


    Seren''s frown deepened, his plans clearly disrupted by this news. He turned to face the group, his voice steady as he spoke. "We will go on the mission two days from now. If you guys want to choose a different mission, we can do that as well."


    A moment of silence fell over the group as they considered Seren''s words. Emma broke the quiet, stepping close to Seren and wrapping her arms around his. Her voice was filled with enthusiasm as she declared, "Brother Seren, rest assured I will be here on the day of the mission."


    Seren''s sigh was almost imperceptible as he addressed the group one final time. "Okay then, on the 18th, we will head to the foot of the second peak."


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 31: Desire of Humans

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    16th September, 1507


    The group made their way back to class, the hallways of the Academy bustling with students and the occasional instructors. Emma was animatedly discussing the upcoming mission with Kai and Finn, her excitement palpable. Finn, still riding the high of his earlier encounter with Aurora, chimed in with his own thoughts, while Kai listened intently, occasionally nodding in agreement. Susie, on the other hand, was lost in her own world, her mind racing with strategies on how to bind a soul to her Sentry pendant during the mission.


    Seren, noticing that no one was paying particular attention to him, quickened his pace slightly. He weaved through the throng of students in the hallway with practiced ease until he reached Elise, who was walking a few steps ahead. He moved closer to her, ensuring his approach was subtle and unnoticed by the others. Leaning in, he whispered, his voice barely audible above the ambient noise, "I will have the materials for the gunpowder ready by tomorrow."


    Elise was momentarily startled by Seren''s sudden proximity and the unexpected topic. Without turning to look at him, she replied in a similarly low voice, "Alright, hand them to me tomorrow, and I''ll start working on making the gunpowder at home."


    Seren, however, had other plans. "No, I will come with you to your house. I want to see what the process for making gunpowder is," he insisted, his tone leaving little room for argument.


    Elise frowned slightly, her mind racing with potential complications. Her little brother would undoubtedly have a field day if he found out she had brought a boy home, not to mention her mother''s reaction. She was on the verge of rejecting his request when she heard something unexpected come from Seren¡¯s mouth¡ªan eager, almost child-like plea.


    "Please," he said, his usual mature demeanor giving way to a rare glimpse of vulnerability.


    Caught off guard by this uncharacteristic display, Elise found herself unable to refuse. The sincerity in Seren''s eyes and the genuine curiosity in his voice disarmed her. She sighed softly, resigning herself to the potential chaos that might ensue. "Alright," she agreed, her voice barely above a whisper. "You can come with me tomorrow."


    While this was happening, unknown to them, Susie had already sorted out her thoughts and saw both of them talking secretly to each other. She wanted to go and join in on the conversation but noticed that both of them were acting very differently from their usual behavior. She couldn¡¯t help but think both Seren and Elise were closer to each other than she had thought. The way Seren leaned in to talk, and the way Elise responded without looking at him, made Susie¡¯s heart clench unexpectedly.


    ¡®Why do I feel anxious?¡¯ Susie thought, her mind racing. She didn¡¯t like this feeling and unconsciously felt a slight jealousy rise within her. She shook her head, trying to dispel the unwelcome emotions, but they lingered, gnawing at the edges of her thoughts.


    ...


    ¡°Arthur, do you have anything to say for yourself?¡±


    The middle-aged superior with a wrinkled face, a black coat, and his hands behind his back said in a grave voice to Arthur, who was standing in front of him.


    The office was dimly lit, the only light coming from a large window to the side, casting long shadows across the room. Hundreds of scattered sheets of paper covered the floor, and a desk behind the middle-aged man was cluttered with documents and books, giving the room a chaotic feel.


    Both of them stood silently. The superior¡¯s eyes bore into Arthur, who remained stoic, his hands clasped behind his back.


    ¡°Why did you kill those punishers when you clearly know we have a mutual peace agreement with the Ravens?¡± the superior demanded, his voice rising slightly.


    ¡°...they were abusing a child,¡± Arthur said in a plain voice, his gaze fixed on a spot on the floor.


    The superior¡¯s face contorted with anger at Arthur¡¯s response. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, but his eyes remained dark with fury. He walked closer to Arthur, his footsteps echoing in the silent room.


    ¡°You think you''re above the rules?¡± he said in a low, menacing voice.


    Without warning, the superior grabbed Arthur¡¯s collar and yanked him closer, their faces inches apart.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± he hissed, his breath hot against Arthur¡¯s face. ¡°I have been nice to you all along, but one more mistake and I will be the first one to cut that damn thing off your shoulders and that child¡¯s as well.¡±


    Arthur didn¡¯t flinch, his expression unreadable as he stared at the floor, refusing to meet his superior¡¯s gaze. The superior held him there for a moment longer before letting go of his collar with a shove. He turned around and walked back to his desk. He placed his hand on the desk, over a few sheets of paper. The paper reacted to his touch, producing a blurry image of a small, scrawny child with black hair and dark, lifeless eyes.


    ¡°Go back to Glowhaven tomorrow and don¡¯t come back to the surface unless you have concrete evidence of Raven¡¯s involvement in the disappearance of the Elysium consortium,¡± the superior said in a calm voice, but there was a hint of a threat that made it seem like a warning.


    ¡°...yes,¡± Arthur replied, bowing slightly before turning around and leaving the office. As he walked out, the door closed behind him with a heavy thud, the sound echoing in the empty hallway.


    Arthur stood silently in the hallway. Then a sweet voice cut through the tense atmosphere.


    "Arthy, did you get chewed out by Major?"


    Arthur turned to see Mia standing beside him, her presence a stark contrast to the gloomy mood of the office he''d just left. She stood just above 5''9", her mature figure accentuated by the same black and red coat Arthur wore. One hand rested casually on her slender hip, while her short golden hair cascaded slightly over her crystal blue eyes, catching the dim light of the hallway. A red ribbon hung from the side of her hair, adding a touch of femininity to her otherwise uniform appearance.


    Arthur''s face remained impassive, his voice flat as he responded, "Nothing much, I got let off with a warning."


    Mia''s slight smile turned into a frown, her eyes narrowing as she saw through his facade. "Who are you trying to fool? I heard everything loud and clear through the walls, you stone-faced stoic," she complained, her voice a mix of concern and exasperation.


    Without a word, Arthur began walking down the hallway. Mia fell into step beside him, her face growing serious as she looked ahead. "...why did you risk saving that kid?" she asked, her voice softer now.


    Arthur maintained his silence, his cold expression betraying nothing of his inner thoughts. The quiet between them stretched on, broken only by the sound of their synchronized footsteps.


    "Is it related to your past?"


    For a brief moment, Arthur''s eyes lost their clarity, as if looking at something far away. Memories flickered behind his gaze before he blinked, his focus returning to the present. Suddenly, he stopped walking and turned to face Mia. His voice carried a hint of vulnerability as he asked, "Can you do me a favor?"


    ...


    Across the village, as the day drew to a close, Seren walked along the bustling street. The setting sun painted the sky in vibrant shades of orange and red, casting long shadows across the shops and buildings still humming with activity.


    Seren glanced to his side, noticing Susie''s uncharacteristic silence. Her eyes were fixed on the ground, her expression unreadable. The usual spark in her eyes was dimmed, replaced by a thoughtful, almost melancholic look.


    The walk home had been awkward, with Susie unusually quiet and Elise lost in her own thoughts. Elise''s mind had been racing, torn between excitement and anxiety about Seren''s impending visit to her home. Her usual daydreams of romance were overshadowed by practical worries about her family''s reaction.


    As they reached the point where their paths diverged, Elise said a hurried goodbye and ran off. She quickly disappeared around a corner, leaving Seren and Susie standing in silence.


    Despite the awkward silence, Seren''s mind was working on a different level. A hint of satisfaction flickered in his eyes, carefully hidden behind his usual stoic expression. ''Hehe, Susie likely saw me acting out of character with Elise,'' he thought, a sense of accomplishment washing over him. This had been his intention all along - to plant a seed of doubt in Susie''s mind about his relationship with Elise.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Seren understood Susie''s feelings for him. He knew she liked him, but he wanted to transform that like into love, to bridge the gap between a simple crush and deep, consuming affection.


    The street lamps with lighting artifacts began to flicker on, casting a warm glow over the sidewalk as Seren broke the silence.


    "I will be heading over to Elise''s house tomorrow," he said, his voice casual but deliberate.


    Susie''s reaction was immediate. She stopped abruptly, her eyes widening as she looked up at Seren. "W-why?" she asked, her voice tinged with anxiety, exactly as Seren had anticipated.


    "I have to do some 2-man practice with the Swift cloak relic and I also want to strategize about the mission as well," Seren replied smoothly.


    "Then I will also come to help wit¨C" Susie began, her words tumbling out quickly before Seren cut her off.


    "Don''t you have to go back down to the lower village to meet your family?" Seren interjected, his voice taking on a reassuring tone. "Don''t worry, I will fill you in on the details after you come back."


    Susie''s face fell, torn between her desire to go with Seren and also wanting to be with her family who she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. She clenched her small hands, her knuckles turning white as she nodded silently, a troubled look clouding her features.


    Seren observed her internal struggle without offering comfort. He simply continued on his way home, leaving Susie standing there, her gaze fixed on the ground. As he walked away, a small, satisfied smile played at the corners of his mouth, hidden from Susie''s view.


    ¡®The more I pull away from you, the more you will desire me. It''s a dance as old as time. That push and pull, the ebb and flow of attraction. But it''s not just about playing hard to get or manipulation. No, it''s far more complex, far more human than that.


    When something - or someone - is just out of reach, don''t we tend to want it more? It''s like a antique locket in a shop window, or the last slice of chocolate cake. The moment it becomes scarce, its value skyrockets.


    In relationships, this dynamic can be intoxicating, but also dangerous. It''s the thrill of the chase, the excitement of pursuit.


    Consider the man who has everything - wealth, status, power. Does he find peace? No! He is tormented by the thought of what he does not possess, by the thought of some intangible thing that forever escapes him. And the poor man? With nothing to his name - does he not dream of riches, of comfort, of respect? In the end, both are equally enslaved by their desires.


    That¡¯s what we humans are, slaves to our desires¡¯.


    ...


    The night had settled over the village, bringing with it a hushed silence broken only by the occasional rustle of wind through the trees. Inside their modest dwelling, Susie had already tucked herself into her bed. Seren sat against the wall, his eyes fixed on the window where blue rays from the moon filtered through, casting an ethereal glow across the dark room.


    The dual moon system of this world had always fascinated Seren. The blue moon commonly appeared in the night sky but Its counterpart, the elusive red moon, was a rarity, appearing without any discernible pattern. Sometimes it would appear every other night, while other times it would vanish for months or even years.


    As Seren pondered these mysteries, his thoughts were interrupted by the sound of Susie tossing and turning on the hard concrete floor.


    ''I should have made a bed and other basic furniture when I still had the Nano-craft Law,'' He lampooned at forgetting something as basic as this when he had perfect memory.


    Pushing this thought aside, Seren straightened his posture, crossing his legs and closing his eyes. He focused inward, his consciousness diving deep into his Mind Core. Within this mental space, a piece of slightly transparent cloth flickered in and out of existence - the duplicated Swift cloak relic he had created from Elise''s original. Alongside it floated three other relics: the Luminar crystal, Guard talisman, and Raindrop relic.


    But Seren''s attention was drawn to three orbs floating within his Mind Core. Two shimmered with intricate, colorful patterns, while the third remained completely transparent, like a perfect sphere of glass. This was his target.


    With practiced concentration, Seren tapped into his soul energy, flooding his Mind Core with an ethereal blue sea of power. His brows furrowed in intense focus as he directed this energy toward the transparent orb. The sphere reacted violently, absorbing the soul energy like a voracious black hole.


    As Seren worked to create a Law that would allow him to manifest the raw materials for gunpowder, beads of sweat began to form on his brow. The room around him faded from his awareness, his entire being focused on this singular task. Minutes stretched into hours, the blue moonlight slowly shifting across the room as Seren remained motionless.


    ...


    2 hours later, Seren finally opened his tired crimson eyes, a slight smile tugging at his lips.


    ¡®Not bad. I can create quite a bit of raw materials with this and as for the name.... I don¡¯t need to name this Law since I won¡¯t be needing it much¡¯. He then looked into his Mind Core and saw that almost half of the soul energy had been depleted to create the Law.


    ¡®It should still be enough for a few batches of the materials. I remember Elise explicitly telling me the ratio for the materials is approximately 75% potassium nitrate, 15% charcoal, and 10% sulphur by weight¡¯.


    Seren then spent the next hour and a half creating the gunpowder materials. He would occasionally take breaks in between to catch his breath since it took quite a bit of energy just to produce 1 batch of material that could then be used to create 100 kg worth of gunpowder. In total by the end, he managed to produce 8 batches and placed all of them into the black square-shaped storage artifact he had bought in Glowhaven.


    He then looked through the window and saw the blue moon hanging right above him.


    ¡®Judging by the position, it should be 12:30 now. I should start getting ready to head to the hotel¡¯.


    Seren glanced at Susie¡¯s sleeping form, her chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm, oblivious to the night''s activities.


    Satisfied that Susie was deep in sleep, Seren reached into his storage artifact and pulled out a plain white mask. The mask appeared unremarkable at first glance, its smooth surface betraying no hint of its true nature. Seren placed the mask over his face.


    Instantly, a small red ball materialized before him, hovering in mid-air and emitting a soft, crimson glow. Seren''s eyes narrowed as he studied this phenomenon.


    Removing the mask, Seren watched as the red ball vanished as mysteriously as it had appeared.


    ''Sure enough, this ball is just an illusion produced by the mask,'' he mused, his thoughts turning to the practical implications of using such a device in public.


    Seren donned the mask once more. The red ball reappeared, floating serenely before him. This time, he reached out, his fingers extending towards the glowing orb. As his skin made contact with the illusory surface, an unexpected force took hold.


    A powerful suction emanated from the ball, focused solely on Seren while leaving the surrounding environment untouched. The force grew in intensity as Seren channeled more soul energy into it, the pull becoming increasingly irresistible until eventually it sucked up his whole body into the tiny red dot.


    Seren''s vision turned dark before returning to normal after a short while. He blinked, taking in the familiar surroundings of the strange cave he had been in before entering Glowhaven. The cool, damp air filled his lungs as he breathed deeply. In the distance, just like before, the flickering light of the lantern caught his attention.


    He started walking towards the light, his footsteps echoing softly in the cavernous space. The darkness enveloped him, broken only by the growing glow of the lantern. When he reached it, the flame within transformed into a small humanoid baby-like figure.


    "Ahahaha Seren! how was Glowhaven? Did you like it?" The flame said, spreading out its tiny arms with a big smile on its face.


    Seren smiled lightly as he said, "Yes, Uncle Lantern. It was quite the wild ride yesterday,"


    The flame''s expression suddenly changed, its fiery features contorting in a mix of surprise and embarrassment.


    "D-don''t call me that," it stuttered, clearly thrown off guard by the unexpected term of endearment.


    Seren tilted his head, a confused expression crossing his face. He blinked innocently, as if not understanding the flame''s reaction.


    "You know... t-that thing you just called me... u-uncle lantern. Don''t call me that..." The flame elaborated, its voice trailing off. Despite its words, there was an undercurrent of pleasure in its tone, and it averted its gaze from Seren, the flames flickering more rapidly in what seemed to be a blush.


    Seren chuckled inwardly, finding the flame''s reaction both cute and amusing. He decided to push a little further, channelling the stubborn determination he had watched Emma make back at the academy. "No, I like this name," he declared firmly. "Uncle Lantern gave me good advice yesterday, and only good people are that nice. I want to call you Uncle Lantern."


    The flame seemed to sigh, its fiery form rippling with the motion.


    "W-well, if you insist that much, I-I guess I will comply this one time," it conceded, putting on a helpless act that didn''t quite hide its pleasure. Eager to change the subject, it asked, "But what brings you here today?"


    Seren''s eyes lit up with excitement, practically bouncing on his feet as he replied, "Uncle Lantern, guess what? I''m going on a date today!"


    "Huh?" The lantern''s flame flickered wildly, clearly taken aback by Seren''s unexpected announcement. For a few seconds, an uncharacteristic silence fell over the cave.


    Sensing the change in atmosphere, Seren''s excitement dimmed. "Should I not go on it?" he asked, his voice laced with anxiety, fingers fidgeting with the hem of his shirt.


    The flame seemed to collect itself, its form stabilizing as it considered its response. When it spoke, its voice was serious, tinged with concern. "No, it''s fine if you want to go enjoy your youth," it began cautiously, "but I have to warn you that you have to be extra careful down here. There are some people here who will take advantage of naive children. You must absolutely avoid these people at all costs, you hear me."


    The gravity in the flame''s voice made Seren pause. ¡®It might be a bit too much to play dumb in this situation¡¯ He contemplated playing dumb but quickly decided against it.


    "Yes, I will make sure to be more careful," he responded, his voice filled with determination.


    The flame''s features softened, a warm smile spreading across its fiery visage. "Alright then, go enjoy your date and don''t make that girl cry. It would be quite embarrassing for your first date down here," it said, its tone lightening but still carrying a hint of worry.


    Seren let out a short awkward laugh as he prepared to leave for his so-called date.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 32: A Date

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    17th September, 1507


    Seren stepped out of the dark cave and into the luminescence of the shining fireflies that surrounded all of Glowhaven. The air was thick with the sweet scent of night-blooming flowers, and a gentle breeze carried the soft chirping of nocturnal insects. He looked around and realized this was a different location than before.


    ''So the points of entry are randomized each time. It''s likely a safety mechanism to prevent being ambushed,'' Seren hypothesized as he made his way into the forest that surrounded Glowhaven.


    When he finally emerged from the forest, the sight of Glowhaven played out the same way it had before. He was immediately greeted by some guides, their faces eager and friendly, offering to give him a tour of the underground village.


    Seren quickly refused all of them and made his way over to the market street, where the air was filled with the mingled aromas of exotic spices and sizzling street food. Vendors called out their wares in melodious voices that echoed in the streets, creating a cacophony of sound that was both chaotic and oddly harmonious.


    ''I guess I should try to dress nicely at least,'' Seren thought as he looked at himself. He was wearing plain clothes with some holes in them, and he reeked of the stench of his own sweat.


    ''Hmmm, ever since I became a Lexarch, I have been constantly drowning in my own sweat. I wonder if it''s the same for other Lexarchs as well,'' he mused. Even though Seren could endure smelling bad, it was still quite annoying not being able to breathe in fresh air.


    Looking around, he found a small dark alleyway with no people nearby and discreetly went inside. The narrow passage was a stark contrast to the bustling streets, with only the faint echo of distant voices reaching his ears. After making sure no one was around him, he quickly activated the Raindrop relic. The air shimmered as a large drop of water materialized above his head, before cascading down upon him.


    Seren repeated this process a few times before he was completely clean, the cool water washing away days of grime and sweat. But now his clothes were wet, clinging to his body and making him feel the cool underground air. He then took out a few soul stones and broke them. The white mist from the soul stones slowly got absorbed into his body as his soul energy levels slowly came up, a warm tingling sensation spreading through his limbs.


    When he was done, he took a look inside the storage artifact and sighed at his finances. ''I only have 10 soul stones left of the 50 I gained from Lorien yesterday. Hopefully, this date won''t take too much soul energy,''.


    Seren strolled back into the street, his wet clothes drawing curious and sometimes disapproving glances from passersby. After roaming around for a while, he finally found a shop that sold clothes. The storefront was adorned with shimmering fabrics that seemed to change color as he moved, catching the light in mesmerizing ways.


    When he opened the door, a small chime announced his arrival. He was greeted by shelves upon shelves that were lined with all different types of clothes, each more exotic and beautiful than the last. The air was heavy with the scent of lavender and cedar, likely used to keep the garments fresh.


    Before he could step forward, a man dressed in a formal white coat and pants approached him. The shopkeeper''s attire was immaculate, every crease perfectly pressed, giving a feeling of elegance to the keeper.


    The man bowed slightly before saying in a polite but firm tone, "Dear customer, may I please request that you do not come into the shop with wet clothes dripping on the floor."


    Seren frowned slightly as he asked, "How am I then supposed to buy new clothes?".


    The man didn''t reply verbally. Instead, he lifted up his hand and pointed at Seren before activating a relic. The air in the store suddenly became charged with energy and started to move. Then, without warning, intense winds formed inside the store. Remarkably, they didn''t damage the furniture, instead directing their full force towards Seren.


    Seren quickly put his hands up to shield his eyes from the winds as they quickly engulfed him. The gale roared in his ears, drowning out all other sounds. He fought back to not have his whole body be lifted by the force of the wind, his muscles straining against the invisible onslaught. Despite the unexpected attack, he didn''t try to fight the man or activate his relics.


    The winds only lasted a few seconds before subsiding, leaving behind a ringing silence. The man then bowed again and said, "Sir, you may come in now."


    Seren''s whole body was completely dry now, and even his clothes were back to normal. However, his hair was a complete mess, pointing in all directions, making him look like a homeless man who didn''t take care of his hygiene.


    ''Why does every shop I go into have this weird stuff happening around me?'' Seren sighed inwardly as he made his way into the shop.


    ...


    "Mila, where are you going dressed like that?"


    A young woman in her 20s, who was changing clothes in a locker room, said to a girl who was wearing a red off-shoulder dress. The fluorescent lights of the locker room cast a harsh glow, making the red of Mila''s dress seem even more vibrant against the dull metal of the lockers.


    The girl, Mila, had brown eyes that sparkled with anticipation, black hair tied in a long ponytail that swayed gently as she moved, and a pair of round glasses that gave her an air of intelligence. She gave off the feeling of a mysterious enchantress as she turned to face the woman.


    "A date," Mila replied as a faint smirk played on her lips.


    "Woah, no way. I have never seen you take an interest in someone before. I was beginning to think you might be into girls or something," Jenny teased as she pulled on her work uniform, the fabric making a soft swishing sound. The smell of various perfumes and lotions mingled in the air, creating a unique scent that was typical of women''s locker rooms.


    "What?! Mila''s going on a date with someone? Wait, who is he? What does he look like?"


    Another woman, who was on the other side of the lockers, overheard the conversation. The rapid patter of her feet echoed off the tiled floor as she came running up to Mila, her voice filled with excitement and curiosity.


    Mila was a bit taken aback by the overexaggerated response from her friends. She shifted her weight from one foot to the other, her high heels clicking softly on the floor as she said awkwardly, "Um, I don''t really know who he is or what he looks like?"


    The excited friend''s eyes widened in surprise, her voice rising an octave as she asked, "A blind date? I didn''t take you to be like that."


    "No, no, I already met with him but..." Mila then went on to explain how she met Seren during her shift and why she liked him. As she spoke, her cheeks flushed slightly, adding a rosy tint to her complexion. "And then I put my hand into his pocket and got close to his ear and whispered ''I can make you remember this night... forever''."


    "Kyahhh! I can''t believe our innocent Mila did something like that!" Lola, the short girl in front of her blushed with excitement as she pictured this in her head, her hands clasped together in delight.


    Mila looked slightly embarrassed as she said, "Hehe, I thought I would try something new. I didn''t see his face, but I just liked it when I heard his voice. I don''t know if that''s weird or not." She adjusted her glasses nervously, the lenses catching the light for a moment.


    Jenny, who was done changing, acted more maturely. She leaned against a locker, the metal cool against her back, and said after thinking for a few seconds, "Well, there''s not much I can say for this, but you shouldn''t hit on a guy whose identity you don''t even know. Plus, those white masks are pretty good at hiding their physical features."


    "Yeah, one time I had this exact thing happen to me and after going on a few dates, I asked him to remove his mask and guess what? He looked nothing like I imagined him to be! I instantly broke up with him afterwards," Lola standing in front of Mila said. She made a slightly disgusted face, her nose wrinkling as she remembered all those times she had thought she was dating someone handsome.


    "You two really need to forget about the looks and start thinking about settling down with a good man, or you might regret it once your face starts to sag," Mila said in a serious way as she proceeded to leave her workplace. The sound of her heels echoed in the locker room, punctuating her words.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Good luck!" Both her friends cheered her on as Mila left the locker room, their voices following her out into the hallway. The door swung shut behind her with a soft thud, leaving her friends to exchange knowing glances and excited whispers about what might unfold on Mila''s mysterious date.


    ...


    Seren emerged from the changing room and examined himself in the large mirror. He was wearing a sleek white shirt that accentuated his lean physique, paired with well-fitted black pants secured by a polished leather belt and suspenders. His feet were adorned with gleaming black shoes that clicked softly on the floor. His long white hair, usually left loose, was now tied into a neat ponytail with a black band, while a few strands were artfully left to frame his face, enhancing his mysterious aura.


    As he adjusted his collar, Seren mused, ''Some of the clothing here looks very similar to the ones from the other worlds I''ve been to. A transmigrator that came before me probably popularized this style of clothing.'' The familiarity of the fashion was both comforting and slightly unsettling.


    "Sir, are you satisfied with the store''s go-to choice?" the shopkeeper asked politely, a hint of pride in his voice.


    Seren''s lips curved into a light smile. "Yes, I like it," he replied, then added, "But can you please tell me where this address is?" He produced the paper Mila had given him, the address written in flowing script.


    The man examined the note and provided detailed directions to the hotel, his hands moving expressively as he described landmarks and turns. Seren listened attentively, committing the information to memory.


    After thanking the shopkeeper, Seren paid one gold coin for the clothes and service. He then left through the front door, a small bell chiming to mark his departure.


    Stepping onto the street, Seren cut a striking figure in his new attire. He looked noticeably more mature and sophisticated, drawing curious and admiring glances from passersby.


    ...


    ''This should be the address if that passerby wasn''t lying to me,'' Seren thought as he looked up at the tall building that exuded luxury. The hotel towered ten stories high, its front entrance far more grand and imposing than Seren had anticipated.


    Through the glass doors, Seren could see the interior adorned with majestic furniture lining the walls, floor, and ceiling. Two intimidating Raven guards stood at the entrance as they opened the doors for guests.


    ''This hotel should be controlled by the Ravens. I doubt any merchant or company could have built this without starting a conflict with them,'' Seren mused.


    Lost in his thoughts, Seren felt a gentle tap on his shoulder. He turned to see a girl in high heels wearing an off-shoulder dress, a striking mix of black and red, with a purse hanging from her shoulder. Her long, silky black hair, illuminated by the fireflies, caught the admiring glances of passersby, occasionally stealing a glance in her direction.


    "Can I help you?" Seren asked courteously.


    The girl chuckled lightly at Seren''s lack of recognition. She reached into her purse, pulled out her round glasses, and put them on with a smile. "It''s not polite to forget your date''s face," she teased.


    Realization dawned on Seren as he recognized the glasses from the shop girl. Her transformation from her workplace attire was remarkable, challenging even Seren''s perfect memory.


    ''Girls really are some of the best disguisers,'' Seren thought, amused. He then gently took her hand, brought it close to his face, and lightly lifted his mask from the bottom. He placed a gentle kiss on the back of her hand and asked, "Shall we go inside?"


    Mila was taken aback by Seren''s gesture. Most men in this situation would either instantly start complimenting her looks or be at a loss for words. Although she had dealt with playboys before, she couldn''t tell if Seren was merely trying to appeal to her or simply being polite.


    "O-okay," Mila replied, slightly flustered. Seren then escorted her to the front door, with Mila walking beside him, her heart beating a little faster than usual as they approached the grand entrance of the hotel.


    The Raven guards opened the door for them with a smooth, practiced motion. As Seren and Mila stepped inside, the full grandeur of the interior unfolded before them. A giant chandelier hung from the ceiling, but unlike ordinary fixtures, it floated in midair, slowly spinning and casting prismatic light across the expansive lobby. The soft tinkling of its crystal components added a subtle musical quality to the ambient noise.


    The hotel''s spaciousness was accentuated by high ceilings and polished marble floors that reflected the warm, golden light. Dozens of couples strolled about, all dressed in formal attire that rustled softly as they moved. The air was filled with a mix of expensive perfumes and the low murmur of hushed conversations.


    ''No one would believe me if I said everyone walking here is likely to be a criminal,'' Seren thought, his eyes scanning the crowd meticulously.


    Most buildings in Glowhaven either looked very old or were very small if they were kept in good condition, but buildings like this hotel and the large relic shop near the center of the town were an anomaly. The contrast was stark and telling. Seren wondered how much the Ravens would have to tax the residents to run these types of places.


    While Seren was observing the surroundings, Mila''s mind was whirling with anxiety.


    ''At that time, I was in a rush to write the address and ended up choosing the most expensive hotel,'' she realized, her heart racing. Mila looked around and saw other couples being intimate with each other, some holding hands, others whispering closely. ''I acted mature and experienced at the start, but do I have to be like that as well?'' She felt uneasy thinking about it since this was her first time being intimate with another person and she was an amateur, to say the least.


    Sensing Mila''s nervousness, Seren asked, "Want to have dinner first?" His voice was calm and reassuring, offering a welcome distraction from her tumultuous thoughts.


    Mila nodded silently and followed Seren to the built-in restaurant inside the hotel. As they walked towards the dining area, Seren''s mask hid any hint of emotion, leaving Mila to wonder about the thoughts behind it as he guided her with a silent grace.


    "Here we are," Seren said, gesturing towards a cozy table tucked away in a quiet corner of the dining area. A luxurious table with gold cutlery elegantly lying in front of them caught the light, adding to the opulent atmosphere.


    Both of them sat at the table, the plush chairs enveloping them in comfort. They picked up the menus, embossed paper feeling weighty in their hands. Mila secretly glanced up from the menu, but Seren''s mask gave nothing away as he sat there silently looking over the options. The soft clink of cutlery and the low hum of conversation from nearby tables filled the air.


    "Let''s start with something simple," he suggested. He ordered a simple soup dish, and Mila did the same, grateful for the guidance in this unfamiliar setting.


    "So, Seren," Mila began tentatively, her voice barely audible above the restaurant''s hum, "Do you come to this hotel often?"


    "No, not really. This is my first time coming to this hotel," Seren replied blandly, his mask hiding any expression that might have accompanied his words.


    Mila tilted her head slightly, curiosity evident in her eyes. "I thought you had been here before, with how you seem familiar with the place."


    Seren chuckled, the sound muffled by his mask. "I had some time to look over the things available," he explained, his tone light.


    As Mila began to feel more comfortable, she leaned forward slightly, her voice taking on a playful tone. "But you didn''t even discuss the time with me yesterday. Do you know how much I had to beg my supervisor to let me off my shift for the night?"


    "Ah... sorry, I was in a rush at the time," Seren apologized for his blunder.


    Their food arrived, steaming bowls of soup placed before them. Seren slightly lifted his mask before taking small sips of the soup with a spoon.


    ''He''s still not taking off his mask.'' Mila thought in disappointment. While she didn''t care much about his looks, she still felt a bit uncomfortable not knowing what Seren looked like.


    As they ate, their conversation flowed more easily, touching on their interests, relics, and their uses. Seren kept the discussion appropriate, while Mila was too embarrassed to broach more intimate topics.


    "Why did they increase the prices of the relics?" Seren asked casually, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity.


    Mila paused, considering her words carefully. "To be honest, they didn''t even tell us as well. I''ve heard some of my coworkers say the Ravens are getting ready for something, but we¡¯re not completely sure yet. Sorry, I can''t say too much about the Ravens since I might get in trouble if they found out." Her voice lowered as she spoke, a touch of unease in her tone.


    Sensing her discomfort, Seren didn''t pursue the topic further, instead focusing on his meal.


    After a moment, Mila''s curiosity got the better of her. "By the way, why did you so easily agree to go on this date with me? I wasn''t even wearing makeup or trying to look good yesterday. You''re not a playboy or something, right?" Her eyes searched his mask, trying to gauge his reaction.


    Seren laughed, the sound warm and genuine. "I''m not a playboy. This is actually my first date, and I''m just copying the behaviour of this one character from a novel I read."


    Surprise flickered across Mila''s face at this revelation. Seren continued, his voice taking on a more vulnerable tone, "As for why I agreed so readily yesterday, I had actually became very flustered at the time when you suddenly made your move on me. Out of nervousness, I randomly said ''2 am'' at that time."


    He fell quiet for a few seconds, then, as if looking Mila straight in the eye through his mask, he said softly, "But after seeing you today, I don''t regret my choice."


    Mila''s cheeks flushed a deep red at Seren''s words. She averted her gaze, looking to the side as she unconsciously started foot-tapping under the table from embarrassment and nervousness. The candlelight flickered, casting dancing shadows across her blushing face, as the atmosphere between them shifted, and changed.


    While Mila was too embarrassed to say anything, something sinister was going on in Seren¡¯s head, behind his sweet words as he looked at the embarrassed Mila with an expressionless face behind his mask.


    ¡®Hopefully, you will get to see the day of light tomorrow after I¡¯m done with you¡¯


    The atmosphere became awkward as Mila was too nervous to say anything, and Seren was silently staring at her. He then broke the silence, asking, "Why did you choose to make a move on me? I had been wearing the mask the whole time."


    "Um... your voice... I liked it," Mila replied meekly, her cheeks flushing a deeper shade of red.


    Even Seren was caught off guard; this was the first time someone had complimented his voice. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. Seren then changed the topic, aiming to make Mila as comfortable with him as possible before the main show.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 33: A Peaceful Conversation

    <hr>


    17th September, 1507


    Seren and Mila stepped into the hotel room, bathed in the soft glow of crimson lights that cast seductive rays over the space. A lavish, king-sized bed adorned with plush pillows and silky sheets lay before them. The air was perfumed with a delicate scent, wrapping them in a cocoon of sensuality that heightened the intimacy of the moment.


    Mila stood frozen to her spot, looking down at her feet, not saying anything while Seren scanned the room with a deliberate gaze. Both of them didn¡¯t move for a few seconds, standing at the doorfront with the bed and the fragrance in the air making the atmosphere even more intense.


    "I-I will go wash up first," Mila blurted out, quickly making her way over to the bathroom on the right. Her movements were jerky from nervousness.


    Seren watched silently as Mila closed the bathroom door. He then walked over to the bed and looked under it but found nothing. He moved to a closet and opened it, but it was empty as well. For the next five minutes, he continued to inspect the room until he had a good understanding of all the objects in it.


    After he was done inspecting, he sat on the bed.


    ''Other than the artifacts used for the crimson light and the artifact that produces that scent, there are no other suspicious items in the room. It will be quite troublesome for me if someone gets a hold of the Ravens'' information along with mine as well. There¡¯s a chance the Ravens might know I¡¯m trying to dig up information on them''


    He then took off his mask and set it aside. The crimson light from the artifact hanging from the ceiling gave Seren an otherworldly look with his long white hair and deep red eyes. Seren then reached into his concealed pocket and touched the storage artifact. He then pulled out an object he had found on the street before going on the date. He stared at the object for a few seconds before putting it behind his shirt.


    ...


    Sitting in the bathtub filled with warm water, hugging her knees, Mila sighed to herself.


    ''Mila, don¡¯t get scared now. You have made it this far and besides... he¡¯s been treating you well so far...''


    Every time Mila thought of Seren, she couldn''t help but get her emotions riled up.


    As she got out of the tub, droplets of water cascaded down her glistening skin. She wrapped herself in a plush, white towel. Her slender figure exuded an effortless grace, accentuated by the soft curves that traced her silhouette. Long, black hair cascaded down her back like a veil of midnight, the ends grazing the curve of her hips, adding to her allure.


    Mila''s heart raced as she slapped both her hands on her face, the cool touch of her palms doing little to quell the heat rising in her face. She took a deep breath, wrapped in a plush, white towel that clung to her curves all the way up to her blossom, she padded across the cool tile floor to the bathroom door.


    Her fingers trembled slightly as she reached for the door handle, its cool metal a stark contrast to her warm skin as she twisted it halfway. Mila hesitated for a moment, then pushed the door open, stepping out into the dimly lit room beyond.


    The cooler air rushed to meet her, raising goosebumps on her exposed skin that made her stop in her tracks.


    But it wasn''t the temperature change that made Mila''s body instantly freeze. Her eyes widened, breath catching in her throat as they landed on the person standing just a few feet away. The bathroom door behind her closed shut with a soft thud by itself. The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the rapid beating of Mila''s heart.


    There, bathed in the soft glow of the crimson relic, stood Seren. His white shirt hung open, the fabric framing a torso that seemed sculpted from marble. Well-defined muscles rippled beneath smooth, alabaster skin. Mila''s gaze was drawn inexorably upward, past the elegant column of his throat to a face that took her breath away.


    Seren wasn''t wearing his mask.


    Seren''s features were striking, almost otherworldly in their perfection. High cheekbones, a strong jaw, and lips that hinted at both sensuality and cruelty. But it was his eyes that truly captivated her ¨C twin pools of deep crimson that seemed to glow with an inner fire. They roamed over Mila''s towel-clad form, their intensity making her feel more exposed than if she''d been completely naked.


    ''...This is Seren?''


    Mila''s mind reeled, trying to reconcile this vision before her with the masked figure she had known. She had expected someone average, perhaps even unremarkable behind the mask. How wrong she had been. Every aspect of Seren exuded an irresistible allure, from his refined features to his imposing physique. He was tall, his height accentuating the perfect balance of his muscular form.


    But in reality, Seren didn¡¯t look like this and had used his refraction concept to subtly enhance his appearance. His true form was too young to fully captivate a woman in her early twenties. With careful manipulation, he had matured his features and physique, creating an image designed to appeal to Mila''s deepest desires.


    With deliberate slowness, Seren took a step forward. A smile began to curve his lips, transforming his expression from enigmatic to darkly alluring. Mila remained rooted to the spot, her mind blank, overwhelmed by Seren''s presence.


    Before she could gather her thoughts, Seren was already standing mere inches away, close enough that Mila could feel the heat radiating from his body. Mila was slightly shorter than Seren. She gazed up at him, not a thought behind her eyes as she took in Seren¡¯s face.


    With gentleness, Seren placed his hands on her bare shoulders. Slowly, inexorably, he leaned in, bringing his face closer to hers. Mila''s eyelids fluttered closed, her lips parting slightly in anticipation. The world around them faded away, leaving only the sensation of Seren''s warm breath ghosting across her skin as he drew nearer¡­


    BANG!


    The deafening sound echoed through the room, followed by a sickening thud as Mila¡¯s body crumpled to the ground. Blood began to seep from the back of her head, staining the pristine white bath towel.


    Seren stood motionless beside her, his expression cold as he gazed down at Mila. In his right hand, he clenched a long metal pipe, its surface slick with blood that dripped slowly onto the floor.


    ¡®I hope you don¡¯t resist too much once you wake up¡¯


    ...


    ¡®Arrrr¡­ it hurts,¡¯


    Mila slowly opened her pained eyes as she slowly regained her senses. The dim light of the room pierced through her blurred vision, casting eerie shadows on the walls. The air was thick with the scent of mildew and something metallic, a smell that made her stomach churn.


    ¡®What¡­ happened? Where is this?¡¯


    Mila tried to remember what had transpired, but every time she attempted to piece together the fragments of her memory, a sharp, searing pain shot through her head. She winced, trying to clutch her head but then suddenly, she felt a tug on wrists. Panic surged through her as she realized both her hands were bound tightly above her head, secured to the bathroom door handle with a coarse rope that bit into her wrists, leaving angry red marks.


    Her mouth and jaw were tightly covered by a rough cloth, muffling any sound she tried to make and locking her jaw in place.


    Desperation clawed at her as she looked down and saw blood soaking her thighs and staining the bath towel she was still wearing. The sight of the crimson streaks sent a wave of nausea through her, and she fought to keep her composure.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The sound of footsteps echoed ominously in the hallway outside the room. The hotel door creaked open slowly, and a figure stepped inside, holding a chair and a large mirror. The figure wore a white mask, its blank expression adding to the eerie atmosphere. The mask''s eyes were hollow, black voids that seemed to swallow the light.


    When Mila saw the figure, her memories clicked into place with a jolt. She remembered losing consciousness right before she was about to embrace Seren. Her heart sank as the figure removed the mask, revealing Seren¡¯s familiar face. A light smile played on his lips as he waved at Mila¡¯s tied-up figure, but there was no warmth in his eyes, only a cold, calculating glint.


    Mila¡¯s heart shook in trepidation when she saw Seren¡¯s smile as he walked inside the room. Seren placed the large mirror on the bed, its reflective surface catching the dim light and casting eerie shadows on the walls. He then positioned the chair right in front of Mila and sat down, his demeanor shifting from casual to menacing.


    Leaning forward, Seren clasped his hands together, his eyes deep red and his voice calm but grave as he began.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself again. The name is Seren, a spy from the Enforcers, and for the time being... your life belongs to me.¡±


    Mila¡¯s eyes were wide open when Seren said he was from the Enforcers. It was well-known throughout Glowhaven that the relationship between the Ravens and Enforcers had always been purely transactional. She was shocked to see Seren¡¯s change in personality from a gentleman to someone unrecognizable. She couldn¡¯t tell why he was doing this to her, but from the sound of his voice, she could tell there was no emotion in the person in front of her.


    Seren opened his palm, and a thin metal pipe then materialized in his hand as he played around with it for a few seconds, letting the scared Mila see it and make a judgment for herself. The pipe gleamed ominously in the dim light, a silent threat that sent chills down her spine.


    ¡°Before we begin, let me get some things straight,¡± Seren began as he then rested his hands on the pipe. ¡°Do not lie to me, do not scream, and do not attempt to resist. You have three chances before I take your life. Alright then, let''s begin.¡± Seren then reached forward and untied the cloth around her mouth.


    *Cough Cough


    When the cloth came loose, Mila coughed violently for some reason, and unintentionally, bits of her spit fell on Seren¡¯s hand. When she saw this, terror filled her heart as she understood what it would mean for her if she angered her captor.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Wait! No, sorry. Cough¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Mila tried to apologize, but Seren didn¡¯t mind as he casually wiped his hand with a cloth. Instead, he said, ¡°Tell me about yourself.¡±


    Mila was a bit taken aback by the sudden question, but she quickly reeled in her mind as she hurriedly replied, ¡°Mila Thorwood. I¡¯m 20 years old and I work at the Raven¡¯s Relic Shop as a receptionist. I have been living in Glowhaven for the past five years. I-I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to cough earlier.¡± Mila was talking too fast from the anxiety, so she said whatever she could to live.


    Seren¡¯s eyes bore into hers, unblinking and cold. ¡°Why did you decide to approach me?¡± he asked bluntly.


    ¡°I-I just thought your voice sounded good back then and... I thought it might be a good time to start looking for a partner,¡± Mila replied honestly, her voice trembling.


    Seren didn¡¯t stop to consider her answers as he continued to question, ¡°Who was the man that caused a ruckus yesterday?¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t know what to say for a few seconds as she quickly ran through her memories of the man Seren was talking about. The room was dead silent as Mila tried to remember, the only sound being her rough breathing and some blood dripping down from her chin, creating small, dark stains on the floor.


    After a few seconds of silence, Mila replied, ¡°...I-I don¡¯t know. That was the first time I had seen that man.¡± Feeling the answer wasn¡¯t good enough, Mila quickly followed up with, ¡°I can ask my co-workers if you want!¡±


    Seren fell silent for a few seconds as he rubbed his chin in thought. Mila gulped down a mouthful of air as she waited silently for Seren, praying that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her if he didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted. The tension in the room was palpable, the air thick with fear and uncertainty.


    On the other hand, Seren wasn¡¯t really thinking about anything. He had asked a series of easy questions to get Mila¡¯s nerves relaxed and get her used to answering him. His eyes flickered with a hint of calculative glint as he watched her squirm.


    After pretending to think for a while, Seren asked casually, ¡°Why did the Ravens raise the relic prices for no reason?¡±


    Mila was about to answer, but then the words suddenly got caught in her throat and her heart fell into despair. Her pulse quickened, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. She took a few seconds, her mind racing, and said in an apprehensive voice, ¡°...They said it¡¯s because a storehouse containing 20% of the Class 1 relics was accidentally destroyed, so they had to raise the price to make up for the loss of revenue¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seren smiled lightly when he heard this and didn¡¯t follow up with anything. Mila relaxed a little, seeing Seren didn¡¯t have a reaction. She sighed in her mind in relief, but her relief was short-lived when she saw Seren raise the metal pipe into the air. Terror gripped her heart, and Mila, out of fear, quickly closed her eyes before the pipe came crashing down.


    Crush!


    The metal pipe missed Mila¡¯s head but hit her right on her toenail, crushing the bone and the nail into a jumbled mess. The pain instantly contorted Mila¡¯s face as she yanked her whole body forward instinctively.


    Thud.


    Mila slammed her head on the floor from the pain, but despite the agony, she didn¡¯t scream. She held her breath as she viciously bit down on her bottom lip to stop herself from screaming. Streams of blood poured out of her mouth as her teeth became stained with her blood, and drops of tears formed in her eyes. The metallic taste of blood mixed with the saltiness of her tears, created a nauseating sensation.


    ¡°The correct answer is ¡®The Ravens are planning something big, so they need the extra funds,¡¯¡± Seren said to the Mila withering in pain on the floor as he calmly cleaned the bloodied tip of the metal pipe with a white cloth.


    *Sob Sob


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m..sorry,¡± Mila forced herself to reply through her tears as she lay there on the floor. Her voice was barely audible, choked with pain and fear.


    Seren didn¡¯t care as he placed the metal pipe to the side and got up from his chair. He casually walked up to Mila¡¯s figure, crouched down, grabbed the hair on top of her head, and lifted her face up. The roughness of his grip sent sharp pains through her scalp.


    He looked at her teary red eyes, his face emotionless as he said in a raspy deep voice, ¡°Look at me, Mila. Do I look like a joke to you?¡±


    Mila, through her bloodied lips replied with a shivering voice, ¡°I-I sorr-¡±


    ¡°I SAID, IS THIS A JOKE TO YOU?!¡±


    Seren yelled in an angry voice as his grip on her hair tightened. He then brought her face closer to his. Her cheeks had marks from tears flowing down her face, and her bottom lip now had teeth marks bulging into them. Mila, in her distressed state, could feel Seren¡¯s warm breath under the soft crimson light as he whispered in a sinister tone, ¡°Listen to me here, when I demand, you deliver, you got it? Or we''re gonna have problems next time, you understand?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, I u-understand,¡± Mila¡¯s voice shivered as she replied. By this point, her crying had already ceased from the fear that Seren just instilled in her. She didn¡¯t dare to think about lying or disobeying any of his orders.


    Seren let go of Mila¡¯s hair, and her head dropped to the floor with a dull thud. He then walked back to his chair and sat down as he looked down at Mila. She lay there motionless for a few seconds before slowly lifting herself up and sitting up straight with her back against the bathroom door. But Seren noticed something odd, for some reason, there was no fear in her eyes anymore as she gazed at him with serene eyes as if lost in thought.


    Seren put one leg over the other and said with authority, ¡°Let¡¯s try this again, why did they increase the relic prices?¡±


    ¡°Because the R-Ravens are preparing for war a-and they need the funds,¡± Mila stammered, her voice trembling.


    Seren leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Who are they going to war with and why?¡±


    Mila took a deep breath, her eyes darting around the dimly lit room before she began to speak. She explained everything she knew, not leaving a single detail out. Her mind seemed to have completely obeyed Seren, and she couldn¡¯t care less about what would happen to her if the Ravens found out about this.


    ¡­


    ¡®So the rumor is that the Ravens intercepted an important consortium that was headed to Chimera Vale, but this is only a rumor right now. The Enforcers are still investigating and don¡¯t have any evidence as of yet. The Ravens are denying any involvement in this¡­¡¯


    Seren summarized the information in his mind as he contemplated the situation. After a few moments, he asked, ¡°If the Ravens are denying the allegations, then why are they preparing for war when they say they are innocent?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is as much as I know. I had previously talked with one of the guards because I was starting to get worried, and they said it¡¯s to prepare for the worst-case scenario,¡± Mila replied honestly.


    ¡®True. If I could get the information this easily, then the war would have already started.¡¯


    It had been 30 minutes since she woke up and the interrogation began. She had finally stopped stuttering every sentence as the pain in her head and foot slowly subsided. Seren had noticed something had changed in her after he threatened her, and she didn¡¯t seem to fear him any longer.


    ¡®Something is wrong with her, or does she think I won¡¯t kill her if it came to it¡­ Well, whatever, I¡¯m almost done with her anyway.¡¯


    Seren then got up and walked up to Mila, to which Mila¡¯s eyes closed again as she waited patiently. Seren didn¡¯t do anything like last time and instead cut the rope that tied her hands.


    Mila got a bit startled when she realized her hands had become free again. Seren then placed a hand on her shoulder and said with a light smile on his face, ¡°One last question. How do I join the Ravens?¡±


    Mila was stupefied when she heard this because who in their right mind would want to join an organization that was on the brink of war? But then she remembered Seren saying he was a spy from the Enforcers so it would make sense for him to infiltrate the Ravens.


    She took some time to consider her response, and after a while, she said in a deliberate voice, ¡°There are many ways to get into the Ravens. The normal way is to just go to their headquarters and apply for it, but¡­ the success rate is quite low as they run several background checks on the people joining them.¡±


    Seren¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Oh, it sounds to me like you¡¯re saying there¡¯s a better way to join them.¡±


    Mila quickly replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s to get in through a recommendation. If someone who has served the Ravens for five years as a Captain recommends another person, then they can join the Ravens without doing any tests or background checks. I have a co-worker whose brother works for a Captain, I can ask them to recommend you.¡± Mila said with a sincere voice as she looked at Seren without any fear.


    Seren¡¯s expression became dark at this news as he silently looked at Mila¡¯s delicate figure still wrapped in a thin bath towel.


    ¡°...Why are you telling me this? I didn¡¯t even ask you to help me join them, so why?¡± There was some undercurrent to Seren¡¯s voice as Mila¡¯s next response might decide her fate.


    Sensing the threat under Seren¡¯s voice, Mila didn¡¯t get scared this time. Instead, she had a different expression that even left Seren a bit baffled at the situation. She was acting nervous and a bit shy as she said, ¡°I-I hope you can do something for me?¡±


    Seren, not knowing what to make of the situation, asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can¡­ can you¡­ please¡­¡± Mila was clearly hesitating much more than the previous responses as she fidgeted non-stop. She averted her gaze from Seren¡¯s piercing glare and looked to the side, feeling anxious.


    ¡°Can you please¡­ Can you please become my boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I can explain!¡± Mila said with some desperation in her voice and looked to be breathing roughly for some reason as she looked at Seren¡¯s emotionless cold face.


    Seren stared at Mila, his crimson eyes fixed on her flushed face as she stumbled through her explanation. His expression remained impassive, betraying nothing of his inner thoughts. ''A fetish?'' he mused, not having expect such a situation.


    With fluid, deliberate movements, Seren rose up and raised a hand, efficiently silencing Mila mid-sentence.


    "I don''t care for the reason," he stated matter-of-factly. "If you can get me inside, I will happily comply."


    Mila''s face brightened instantly, her eyes widening with a mix of relief and excitement. She scrambled to her feet, as she thanked Seren repeatedly.


    Seren, his mind focused on the tasks ahead, dismissed Mila with a curt nod. She seemed a bit disappointed before complying and quickly getting dressed.


    "Goodbye," Mila said, with a smile as she headed for the door. Seren watched her go, noticing how she seemed to have completely forgotten about her toe that was completely smashed in.


    The door closed with a resounding clank, leaving Seren alone in the room, surrounded by the weight of his thoughts. The sudden silence was almost deafening, broken only by the faint ticking of an old clock on the wall. He rubbed his forehead, before letting out a heavy sigh. With slow steps, he walked over to the bed, the floorboards creaking softly beneath his feet.


    Seren slumped onto the bed. His eyes fixed on the ceiling, tracing the faint outlines of colourful designs. The dim light from the street lamp outside cast long shadows across the room, creating an atmosphere of unease.


    ''...I don''t like this,'' he thought with a frown, ''The fight between the Ravens and the Enforcers could start at any minute, and if I miss my chance to join before that, then it will be very difficult for me to build a reputation quickly.''


    Seren pondered the risks, his mind wandering through potential outcomes. If he joined during the war, they would likely put him in a disposable position, and there, he would sooner or later get himself killed. This would make it very tricky for Seren to present himself in a good light to his superiors.


    As he lay there in contemplative silence, Seren turned his head to the side. His eyes fell on the large mirror he had brought with him, lying beside him on the bed.


    ''It''s a good thing she didn''t put up much resistance,'' he thought, with fatigue. ''It would have turned into a long night if I had to use this mirror.''


    Reflecting on Mila''s strange request to be her boyfriend. The room seemed to grow colder as he mulled over the situation. ''She started acting strange after I reprimanded her. Looking at her behavior, she likely has a fetish for this kind of thing,'' he concluded. ''Well, it doesn''t matter. The important point is she won''t report me to the Ravens since I pretended to be an Enforcer. She likely can tell if she does, then the Enforcers will come after her.''


    A small smile of relief crossed his face. ''By agreeing to be her boyfriend, at least she will have an incentive to help me to the best of her abilities till I join the Ravens. Hopefully, the war doesn¡¯t start by then¡­¡¯


    After pondering over the situation for a while, he decided there was no point in dwelling on it, turning his focus to the next day''s agenda.


    ''Tomorrow I have to execute my plan with Elise,'' he reminded himself with a sigh, weariness evident in his expression. ''It''s likely going to take the whole day.''


    <hr>

 Chapter 34: Everyone has their own problems

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    17th September, 1507


    "Hey, push harder!"


    A merchant adorned in gold ornaments and luxurious accessories bellowed at a group of frail-looking men, their clothes tattered and feet bare, as they struggled to push a cart laden with goods out of a muddy puddle on the side of the street. The merchant''s face contorted with impatience, his eyes narrowing into slits of fury.


    In his anger, he stormed to the front of the wagon, yanking a whip from one of its compartments.


    With a menacing glare, he marched back to where the men were straining against the cart.


    *Snap Snap


    The whip cracked through the air with a sharp snap.


    "Do it faster, or I''ll starve you useless shits for three days and three nights!" he roared, his voice dripping with venom as he lashed at the men.


    The street was bustling with activity, yet none of the passersby paid any heed to the merchant''s outburst. They continued with their day, their faces a mix of indifference and preoccupation. Children playing nearby paused to watch the spectacle. Some giggled at the sight, while others remained indifferent. A few of the younger ones clung to their mothers, their eyes wide with fear.


    The previous night''s rain had caused traffic on the streets of Chimera Vale, causing chaos for the merchants transporting goods between the lower and upper villages. The air was thick with the scent of wet earth and the distant hum of morning activity.


    Meanwhile, at 80 Ruinside Road, inside a modest two-story building, Seren slept soundly. The first rays of the morning sun filtered through the window, casting a warm glow across the room.


    Seren stirred, slowly opening his eyes. He pulled the blanket off his body and sat up, his movements sluggish and his eyes shadowed with fatigue. He yawned lightly, then stretched, feeling the tension ease from his muscles.


    He glanced towards the other corner of the room, expecting to see Susie still asleep. But the corner was empty, and the blanket he had given her was gone.


    ''...Did she leave to go see her family already?''


    He wondered, his thoughts still sluggish. Seren had returned from Glowhaven extremely late the previous night and had only managed a few hours of sleep.


    As he looked down at the blanket covering him, he realized it was the one he had given to Susie. It seemed that before leaving, Susie had thoughtfully covered him with the blanket.


    Seren didn''t dwell on it for long. He stretched his body once more, feeling the last remnants of sleep slip away. With a deep breath, he rose to start his day.


    ...


    The classroom buzzed with the low murmur of students settling in for the day, but the atmosphere around Lorien''s desk was charged with an undercurrent of tension. Kai leaned forward, his brow furrowed with concern as he studied Lorien''s face.


    "Lorien, what''s wrong with your face?" Kai asked, his eyes fixed on the bruise marring Lorien''s cheek.


    Lorien turned to Kai, forcing an awkward smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    "It''s nothing," he said, his voice carefully casual. "I just had a small accident during training."


    Finn, seated next to Lorien, let out a derisive snort. A smirk played on his lips as he interjected.


    "Stop bullshitting. I bet it''s because you brought Emma to the academy without letting your grandfather know, and your grandmother probably forgot to tell him as well."


    Lorien''s jaw tightened imperceptibly. His day had already started poorly, and Finn''s presence was like salt in an open wound. But instead of lashing out, Lorien turned to Finn with an unsettling calm.


    "Oh, and I forgot to mention," Lorien said, his voice dripping with sweetness, "Emma told me to ask you to be her training dummy for the day."


    Finn''s smug expression faltered, replaced by a look of surprise and then horror.


    "Wha-? Why me? You be her trainer. I''m not doing this shit," he sputtered, his earlier confidence evaporating.


    Suddenly, Lorien clutched his chest, letting out a pained "Argh!"


    Kai immediately leaned closer, his face etched with worry. "What''s wrong? Is everything alright?"


    Lorien held up a palm towards Kai, signalling he was fine. "It''s just some injury from last night," he explained, his voice strained. "I''ll be fine after a day or two." As he spoke, he sneaked a glance at Finn, his heart swelling with satisfaction at the sight of Finn''s disgusted and annoyed expression.


    Unlike the gullible Kai, Finn saw right through Lorien''s act.


    The message was clear: ''Hey, don''t you see I''m hurt? What kind of person would you be if you let an injured person like me do something as dangerous as training Emma?''


    Finn''s mind raced with the implications. Despite Emma''s childlike demeanor in public, she was a demon incarnate during training. She liked to use various types of bizarre martial arts techniques that she picked up from the depths of some martial arts hell. Her status as a child meant her training partners couldn''t use excessive force or relics against her. They could only defend pitifully against her onslaught.


    Emma was an unparalleled genius in hand-to-hand combat, which meant that sooner or later, she always broke through their defences. And when she did, a harsh beating was the only outcome at the end of the day.


    Finn really wanted to curse out Lorien but in the end, he had no choice but to become Emma¡¯s punching bag for the day. Suddenly, the door opened, and Seren walked in. Finn saw him and his eyes lit up with hope, a brilliant idea forming in his mind.


    He quickly got up from his seat and rushed towards Seren, grabbing his hands and holding them to his chest. With sparkling eyes, Finn exclaimed, "Seren! How about a deal with me?"


    Seren was a bit startled by the sudden approach. He observed Finn¡¯s desperation in his voice as he took a moment to process the situation before inquiring about the deal.


    "I''ll give you 10 soul stones if you go to Lorien''s house for the day and help train Emma. It''s not a bad deal for a few hours of work, right?" Finn proposed, his voice brimming with enthusiasm.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Elise, who had been eavesdropping on Lorien''s group out of boredom, felt her heart leap with joy at Finn''s proposal. She silently hoped Seren would accept, seeing it as the perfect excuse to avoid bringing him to her house.


    Seren contemplated for a few seconds before responding with an apologetic look, "Sorry, I can''t. I have some stuff I need to deal with today."


    Finn''s surprise was palpable. Everyone knew Seren didn''t have a Lexarch family to rely on for soul stones, making this opportunity seem perfect for him.


    Desperate, Finn tried to raise the offer to 15 soul stones, but Seren remained firm in his refusal before walking to his desk. As Seren walked away, Finn caught sight of Lorien''s smug smirk from the corner of his eye.


    ''God, I want to punch him so bad right now,'' Finn thought in frustration.


    Seren approached his desk next to Elise, offering her a slight wave. She returned it awkwardly, feeling slightly dejected at his rejection of Finn''s offer.


    Noticing Susie''s absence, Elise asked, "Where''s Susie?"


    "She said she''s visiting her family at the lower village today," Seren replied. He then leaned in close, whispering in her ear, "I have a total of 8 batches of material for the gunpowder. We will skip the second half of the class and go to your place at 1 pm."


    Elise''s eyes widened in surprise. She looked at Seren skeptically for a few seconds before nodding lightly without comment.


    ''How did he get that much potassium nitrate when it''s hard even for the average person to get that much back on Earth?'' she wondered silently.


    Elise''s curiosity about Seren''s ability to procure materials like potassium nitrate grew stronger. Her mind began to wander, and soon, her imagination took over. ''Wait, does he have a special ability like those protagonists from isekai animes?'' she thought, her eyes widening in shock.


    The more she pondered, the more convinced she became that this had to be the case. It didn''t make any logical sense for Lexarchs to need such materials unless Seren had stumbled upon a relic that allowed him to create them out of thin air. Her delusional brain spun elaborate scenarios, each more ridiculous than the last.


    Meanwhile, Seren pushed his chair back to his desk, completely oblivious to the wild ideas running through Elise''s head.


    ...


    Arthur opened the front door to a house, revealing a spacious hallway with a hardwood floor. A closet beside the entrance held various coats and other clothes hanging on hangers. The air inside was warm and inviting, a stark contrast to the cool morning outside.


    Mia pushed past Arthur, stepping into the house and taking a deep breath.


    "Coming to your house never gets old. I just love the scent of your home," she said with a satisfied sigh.


    Arthur didn''t reply. He methodically took off his shoes and coat, hanging them up in the closet. Mia followed suit, removing her coat to reveal her curvy figure. Her mature, pretty face, short light golden hair, and light blue eyes made her a striking presence. Her coat had barely concealed her ample chest, and now it stood out even more.


    Arthur, however, didn''t spare her a glance. He walked into the home with a bland expression. Mia didn''t mind, she was used to Arthur''s cold behaviour.


    They had been partners for the last ten years, and he had always been distant, focused solely on the work assigned by the Enforcer headquarters. That was until a certain child showed up a few days ago.


    As Arthur and Mia walked down the hallway, passing several rooms, Mia noticed a small child peeking from one of the rooms, watching them with a wary gaze. Mia''s heart softened. She smiled warmly as they approached the child.


    When she reached the child, she crouched down and reached into her back pocket, pulling out a candy wrapped in shiny paper. She held it out to the child, who seemed anxious and slightly hid behind the wall frame.


    "Do you like candy?" she asked gently, her smile never wavering.


    The child didn''t say anything for a while as he looked at the candy warily, his small fingers fidgeting with the hem of his worn shirt.


    The child lifted his head, his eyes meeting Arthur''s stoic gaze. Arthur stood like a statue, his tall frame casting a long shadow over Mia and the child. His face remained impassive, not a flicker of emotion crossing his features as he returned the child''s look.


    Sensing the tension, the child quickly looked back at Mia and gave a light nod. Mia''s smile brightened, her eyes crinkling at the corners with genuine warmth.


    She gently placed the candy in the child¡¯s small, hesitant hand.


    The child examined the treat, his eyes widening with desire. The candy''s wrapper crinkled softly as he carefully unwrapped it, revealing a glossy red sphere. He didn¡¯t eat the candy right away as he looked at it with some skepticism before sniffing it lightly.


    Satisfied with his inspection, He popped the candy into his mouth. The effect was instantaneous. His eyes lit up, sparkling with delight as the sweetness spread across his tongue. His cheeks puffed out slightly as he chewed faster, savoring every bit of flavor. A smile, small but genuine, spread across his face.


    "My name is Mia. What''s your name?" Mia asked gently in the quiet hallway.


    The child''s happy expression faltered, replaced by hesitation. His eyes darted around, as if searching for an escape.


    Mia, noticing his discomfort, was about to offer another candy when the child¡¯s whisper, broke the silence. "Tommy," he said.


    Mia''s face softened further. "Tommy," she repeated, committing the name to memory. "Can I be your friend?"


    This time, Tommy''s response came quicker. He nodded, still chewing happily on his candy. A small dribble of red-tinted saliva escaped the corner of his mouth, which he quickly wiped away with the back of his hand.


    Mia''s smile grew even wider. She reached into her back pocket and produced another candy, holding it out to Tommy.


    "Thank you, here you can have another candy as a celebration gift for our new friendship," she said.


    Tommy''s eyes lit up at the sight of the second candy, but then something changed. The joy in his eyes dimmed, replaced by a look of uncertainty. He swallowed the remnants of the first candy.


    "But I don''t have any gifts to give you," he said, his voice small and meek, filled with a hint of shame.


    Mia blinked, taken aback by Tommy''s unexpected concern.


    "Oh, don''t worry," she quickly reassured him. "I don''t need anything from you."


    Despite her words, Tommy didn''t reach for the candy. His small brow furrowed, creating little creases on his forehead. He stared at the offered treat, clearly torn between desire and some inner sense of obligation.


    Seeing this, Mia said, ¡°Okay fine. How about you give me a little peck on the cheek and that would be enough for me¡±.


    Mia''s suggestion of a peck on the cheek as payment for the candy brought a spark of joy to Tommy''s eyes.


    He leaned in, closed his eyes, and quickly planted a soft peck on Mia''s cheek. The innocent gesture was over in a flash, and Tommy swiftly claimed his prize, popping the candy into his mouth with a look of triumph.


    Mia then stood up and promised in a warm voice, "Okay, bye Tommy. I''ll be back soon, and then we can play some games together".


    Tommy nodded enthusiastically, his cheeks bulging with the candy. He turned and scampered away, his footsteps echoing through the house as he tiptoed happily, disappearing around a corner.


    As Tommy''s footsteps faded, Mia''s expression changed. The joy melted away, replaced by a sadness that seemed to age her. She turned to Arthur, who remained stoic behind her.


    "That child, Tommy, must have had a rough life in Glowhaven," Mia said, her voice low and tinged with concern. "Most children at that age would take whatever''s given to them without a second thought, but he was being careful with everything he did."


    Arthur''s voice, when he spoke, was as cold and flat as ever. "Will you take care of him while I investigate the Ravens?"


    Mia sighed, her shoulders sagging slightly. "Yes, I can take care of him during the day, but I can''t do it all the time. You know my job requires me to be active in the Raven''s territory during the night."


    "...Thank you," Arthur replied, his attempt at sincerity falling flat, his voice still cold and indifferent.


    Mia smiled knowingly, used to Arthur''s weird behavior. "But you should really do something about your face. Tommy was clearly scared of you back there."


    Arthur paused, considering her words, but ultimately said nothing and walked away, his footsteps echoing in the now-quiet hallway.


    ...


    Elise stood in front of her house as a mix of emotions swirled within her. Seren stood beside her, his eyes taking in every detail of the building.


    "Are we going in?" Seren asked, his voice cutting through Elise''s thoughts.


    Elise took a secret breath to steady herself, her hand hovering over the doorknob.


    ''God, please don''t let my brother or mother be at home today,'' she prayed silently.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 35: Elises family

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    17th September, 1507


    Seren walked into Elise''s home, the wooden floorboards creaking softly beneath his feet. He saw a shoe rack next to him and the air was filled with a faint scent of lavender, likely from the fresh flowers in the simple vase on the small hallway table in front of him. Despite its simplicity, the house exuded a warm, lived-in feeling.


    As he followed Elise in the hallway, Seren''s eyes were drawn to the walls, where family pictures hung in modest wooden frames. The images seemed to shimmer slightly, as if imbued with a touch of magic.


    In one particular photo, a cute little girl with long, raven-black hair stood beaming in front of her mother, her smile so wide it seemed to reach up to her eyes. The mother, with a light smile on her face, cradled an infant in her arms, the baby''s tiny hand reaching out towards the mother¡¯s hair.


    Such lifelike images were a rarity in this world, typically reserved for the Lexarchs or those fortunate enough to have spare soul stones. For most people, pictures are usually created by skilled human painters, often resulting in less accurate images.


    "You looked quite cute in that picture," Seren complimented casually with a smile on his face.


    Elise, walking ahead, felt a warmth creep up her neck at Seren complimenting her for the first time. Her heart fluttered, and she struggled to maintain her composure. She tried to ignore the compliment and asked, "Where''s the materials? I didn''t see you bring them with you." Her voice came off a bit nervousness.


    "Don''t worry, I have them," Seren replied cryptically, his tone reassuring despite the lack of explanation.


    After spending some time with Seren, Elise had already gotten used to him not explaining himself but she still trusted that he wasn¡¯t the type to bluff or go back on his words, at least not to his friends.


    As they continued, the two-story house stood out as a symbol of relative prosperity in the upper village. Most residents at the upper village are servants of Lexarchs, either living in their masters'' homes or renting small apartments from wealthy merchants.


    Elise stopped next to a door on her left in the short hallway as she started explaining, reaching for the door. "I have a large shed in the backyard that we can use to make the gunpowder," she explained, her hand on the doorknob. "We will start with Potassium Nitrate first since it will consume the bulk of our time and then-"


    As the door swung open, Elise''s words died in her throat. She stood frozen in the doorway, her eyes wide with surprise. Seren, curious about her sudden silence, peered over her shoulder.


    Inside the room, a young boy in his early teens sat at a low table, his cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk''s as he stuffed his face with cookies. Across from him, a woman with an air of quiet elegance sipped tea from a delicate porcelain cup. She wore a beautifully patterned kimono, its rich colors a stark contrast to the simplicity of the rest of the house.


    In that brief instance, Seren quickly realized their identities from the picture he had seen earlier.


    Both the mother and brother looked over at Elise and then saw Seren looking at them from over her shoulder.


    Elise''s mom smiled lightly, her eyes crinkling at the corners, and said, "Welcome home, Elise." Her voice was warm, like honey drizzled over fresh bread.


    "''Bout time!" The brother said, his words muffled by the cookies he was still munching.


    "Bout time my ass! Why are you still here?! I told you guys I had something important to do with my friend," Elise''s face contorted in a mix of frustration and disbelief as she exasperated, her voice rising with each word. She had hoped her mom and brother would listen to her and leave the house for a few hours.


    "Honey, how could we not meet your friend?"


    Her mom sat up straighter, her kimono rustling softly. "This is the first time you have brought someone home and it''s a mother''s responsibility to make sure her child is not spending time with the wrong people but¡­" Her eyes flickered to Seren, a mischievous glint appearing as she continued, "...I didn''t think the friend you were talking about would be a boy and a handsome one on top of that."


    The effect was immediate. Elise''s face bloomed red like a summer rose, the color creeping up her neck and to the tips of her ears.


    "WE''RE JUST FRIENDS!" she yelled, her voice cracking mid-sentence and coming off as squeaky as a mouse. The outburst echoed in the small room.


    A grin spread across her mom''s face, transforming her elegant features into something more playful. "I never said you weren''t," she replied, clearly enjoying this rare display of emotion from her daughter.


    Elise stood frozen, her mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water, utterly speechless at how easily her mom had managed to fluster her with just a few words.


    Seren observed the scene with quiet amusement, thinking to himself, ''Indeed, it doesn''t matter if you''re a transmigrator or not, a mother will always have the upper hand over her child.''


    With practiced grace, Seren moved forward, squeezing past Elise and through the doorframe. The scent of lavender from the hallway mingled with the aroma of freshly baked cookies as he approached Elise''s mother. He stood before her, his posture respectful, and bowed slightly.


    "Hello, my name is Seren, Elise''s classmate. I''ve had the pleasure of meeting your daughter and she''s been taking good care of me since," he said, his voice smooth and polite.


    Elise''s thoughts raced frantically, ''Why the hell are you making it sound weird?!'' She could only watch helplessly as Seren conversed with her mother, feeling as if she was losing control of the situation with each passing second.


    Her mother''s chuckle was light and musical. "It''s good that she finally has someone her age to talk with. Did you know, at home, she''s been much more cheerful in the last few days?"


    "MOM!" Elise lunged forward, her feet nearly tripping over themselves in her haste to stop her mother from revealing any more embarrassing details about her private life.


    Seren could only laugh awkwardly, caught in the crossfire of the family drama. The room filled with the sound of Elise arguing while her mother playfully teased her, their words overlapping in a familiar dance of parent and child.


    Suddenly, a new voice cut through the chatter.


    "Hey, what''s your relationship with my sister?"


    The room instantly fell silent. All eyes turned to see Elise''s brother standing directly in front of Seren, his gaze intense as he sized up the newcomer.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Seren didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he looked down at his feet, appearing deep in thought. The silence stretched on, becoming almost tangible as they waited for his response. Elise was especially anxious because on the one hand, she didn¡¯t want Seren to say anything weird and on the other, she was also curious about what Seren would say.


    After what felt like an eternity, Seren lifted his head. His eyes met the brother''s unflinchingly as he said, "We''re friends.... just friends, nothing else."


    A smirk tugged at the corner of the brother''s mouth. He scoffed, a sound of satisfaction, and said "Good" before brushing past Seren and leaving the room.


    ¡°...¡±


    The room fell into a heavy silence, broken only by the soft ticking of a clock on the wall. Elise''s mom, her kimono rustling gently, broke the quiet. "I''m sorry about Dylan''s rude behavior. He''s just a bit over-protective when it comes to his older sister," she said, her voice tinged with a mix of apology and parental indulgence.


    "It''s fine. I don''t mind," Seren replied humbly, his posture relaxed despite the lingering tension in the air.


    The mother smiled seeing Seren''s polite response as she then said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired from going to the Academy. Why don¡¯t you eat first before your work?¡±.


    Seren paused, appearing to consider the offer. "Thank you for the offer, but we have a lot to do and we''re falling behind on schedule," he replied politely.


    Elise''s mom chuckled, her eyes twinkling. "Alright then, I will bring you some food in the shed,".


    Seren tried to refuse but Elise¡¯s mother insisted, so in the end, he thanked her for the food. After a brief exchange of thanks and goodbyes, Elise''s mother left, leaving Seren and Elise alone in the room. Seren''s eyes were drawn to the sliding glass door on the far side, beyond which lay a sprawling backyard with a large shed in the distance.


    "Ok, let''s go," Seren said, moving towards the door. He glanced back to see Elise standing still, her gaze unfocused. "You okay?" he asked, a hint of concern in his voice.


    Elise startled, as if waking from a daydream. "Huh? Oh, y-yea I''m good..." she mumbled, her voice trailing off.


    "You seem a bit disoriented," Seren observed, his eyes studying her face.


    "Hmph, I said I''m good!" Elise snapped, her annoyance evident as she brushed past Seren and strode into the backyard.


    As Elise walked ahead, her thoughts churned. ''I feel so annoyed that Dylan and Mom stayed home when I clearly told them to go out for a few hours and on top of the stupid question that idiot Dylan asked,'' she fumed internally. Remembering Dylan''s question to Seren, she couldn¡¯t tell why but it made her feel even more annoyed.


    Seren followed silently, watching Elise''s retreating form. A cold smile played at the corners of his mouth, as he pretended to be confused as to why she was mad at him.


    The shed loomed before them, its tall door stretching over them. Elise reached the door and yanked it open, revealing an interior that was far from ordinary. Beakers, flasks, and test tubes cluttered across various long tables positioned against the walls. A large area in a corner resembled a giant campfire pit, while a side section was dedicated to storage, filled with plants, herbs, and other wild life typically found around Chimera Mountain.


    The spaciousness of the shed was surprising, as was the sophisticated ventilation system. Despite the numerous candles lining the walls and the sunlight streaming through the large windows, there was no lingering scent of candle smoke or the herb scents. The air felt clean and crisp, a stark contrast to the tension between Seren and Elise.


    Seren stepped into the shed, his eyes roaming over the array of equipment with genuine intrigue.


    "Did you use this place to do experiments?" He asked, his voice echoing slightly in the spacious shed. He ran his fingers lightly over a nearby workbench, feeling the smooth surface.


    Elise took a deep breath, the familiar scents of her makeshift laboratory helping to calm her lingering irritation. She pushed the thoughts of her family aside.


    "Yeah, even though I transmigrated, I''m still a scientist at heart and want to learn as much about the world as possible," She said with some emotion in her voice as she remembered her previous life that was filled with countless discoveries humans desperately sought to make and learn about everything around them.


    Seren, not being a scientist himself, couldn''t fully understand Elise''s thirst for knowledge. "Quite the ambition, especially in a world that is outside of common sense," he commented, a hint of sarcasm coloring his words.


    Undeterred by Seren''s skepticism, Elise turned to face him. Her eyes blazed with determination, reflecting the flickering candlelight. "Science at its core is not the study of the natural or supernatural but understanding the process behind the things that happen in the world. Even if it seems futile, I will still dedicate this life to understanding this world in its entirety," she declared, her voice firm and resolute.


    Seren fell silent, but a smile played at the corners of his mouth. This ambitious side of Elise was new to him, and he found it oddly compelling. Without a word, he then reached into his hanfu and pulled out a small black square.


    Elise''s curiosity was immediately piqued by the mysterious object. But before she could inquire further, her eyes widened in astonishment as Seren created three wooden crates out of thin air.


    Thud!


    They crashed to the ground with a resounding thud, sending up small clouds of dust.


    "What''s that? What''s that?" Elise exclaimed, her earlier mood completely forgotten. She rushed towards Seren, her voice brimming with excitement.


    Before Seren could even begin to explain, Elise snatched the black square from his hand as she started inspecting every nook and crony of it with focus.


    Seren watched helplessly the Elise who had become like a curious child, letting her do with it as she pleased. Her fingers traced every surface of the square as her eyes narrowed in concentration. Then, almost instinctively, she channeled her soul energy into the object.


    In an instant, Elise''s mind was flooded with information. The physical world around her seemed to fade away as a vision filled her consciousness. She saw a small room, no more than 10 by 10 square meters, filled to the brim with stacked crates. The image was so vivid she could almost smell the wood and feel the confined space.


    "Is this a storage relic? Where did you get this?" Elise asked, her voice filled with a mixture of awe and excitement.


    Seren''s voice took on a more serious tone as he replied, "It''s not a relic but an artifact. I bought it with the soul stones I gained from Lorien." He paused, his expression becoming guarded. "As for where I bought it from, I can''t tell you that since it would put me in danger if the information gets out."


    Elise tried to ask Seren again as she promised she wouldn¡¯t tell a single soul about it but Seren still refused.


    "I trust that you won''t reveal it to anyone," he said, his voice softening, "but what if someone reads your memories? What if someone hypnotizes you? There are too many risks, and unknowns in this world so we have to be extra cautious. I will tell you when I''m ready."


    Elise frowned, her brow furrowing as she processed Seren''s words. After a moment of internal struggle, she accepted his decision with a resigned sigh. As she handed the storage artifact back to Seren, a wry smile played on her lips.


    "I think there would be bigger problems if someone reads one of our memories," she quipped.


    Seren chuckled softly as he then turned his attention to the three crates he had brought out, opening their lids. The largest crate revealed a treasure trove of mysterious white crystals, varying in size from fist-sized chunks to small marbles. The other two crates were filled to the brim with black charcoal and vibrant yellow sulphur, the raw ingredients of gunpowder.


    Both Seren and Elise looked at each other, a silent understanding passing between them. Elise then began to explain the process with the practiced ease of a seasoned scientist.


    "There are 4 steps to creating gunpowder," she stated, her voice taking on a lecturing tone. "Grinding, Mixing, Drying, and Testing. Grinding will take most of our time, while mixing will be extremely tedious. As for testing the gunpowder, it will depend on our skill and luck if we have to repeat some steps again." She paused, her eyes scanning the materials before them. "Before we start, how much of the materials do you want to convert to gunpowder by the end of today?"


    Seren''s response was immediate and resolute, "All of them."


    A smile spread across Elise''s face. "Good," she said, nodding approvingly. "Then we can skip the drying process, but your task will be ten times more stressful."


    Seren didn¡¯t care about that since he had come knowing full well what he was getting into.


    Elise then led the way to a large wooden bowl attached to a complex contraption. Two giant pillars made from tree logs hung ominously above the bowl, their presence both impressive and slightly intimidating.


    "We will use this for the grinding,"


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 36: A Scheme

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    17th September, 1507


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Sounds of heavy breathing of a man and woman''s intermingled gasps echoed through the still summer air. The noises emanated from the weathered shed nestled in the far corner of Elise''s overgrown backyard. Accompanying the labored breaths were deep, rhythmic thuds that reverberated through the sun-baked earth, causing the meadow grass to vibrate.


    Inside the shed, the air hung thick with the scent of sweat and old wood. Seren stood hunched over an enormous-looking contraption. His face was a mask of exhaustion, eyes squinting against the rivulets of sweat that streamed down his forehead. His forearm muscles bulged impressively as he spun a weathered wooden handle attached to a vertical wheel.


    Across from him, Elise was slumped against the wall, her chest rising and falling as she fought to regain her breath. Sweat cascaded down her flushed face, tracing glistening paths along her neck before disappearing into the already damp fabric of her clothes. Her hair, once soft and silky, now clung to her skin in damp, unruly tendrils.


    Seren cast a glance at Elise as he asked, "Huff... How did you... use this thing... by yourself before?" His voice, though strained, carried a note of genuine curiosity.


    Elise, still panting heavily, took a moment to respond. "...I... didn''t... use this giant grinder myself. Huff... I... just forced my brother Dylan to do it for me." A mischievous smile played across her lips, a stark contrast to her exhausted state.


    "My condolences for your brother," Seren quipped, his arms burning as he maintained his grueling pace. Above the large bowl, two massive logs of wood hung ominously, rising and falling with each turn of the wheel. They crashed down into the bowl below, pulverizing the white crystals into an ever-finer powder.


    "Shut up," Elise retorted, her tone a mixture of amusement and exasperation. With a groan, she pushed herself off the wall and staggered to the opposite side of the bowl. Grasping the second wheel, she began to spin it, her movements slower than Seren''s but determined. Her muscles screamed in protest, but she gritted her teeth and pressed on, matching Seren''s efforts as best she could.


    Due to both Seren and Elise sweating so much, the whole shed was starting to feel hot and stuffy. The scorching sunlight coming through the window and the tens of candles lit around the shed didn¡¯t make this heat any better.


    Seren, feeling the room heating up to unbearable levels, looked towards Elise with a smug expression. "Hey, why''s the ventilation here so bad? It feels like a desert in here," he teased, his voice strained but playful.


    Elise felt a surge of irritation, her right eye twitching slightly as she responded with a mix of anger and sarcasm, "Oh, I''m sorry for the shitty ventilation in this barbaric world. I should have opened a portal back to Earth and called some engineers to come and install some modern ACs for your majesty''s comfort."


    Seren: ¡°Hehe, would be nice if you did that for me¡±.


    Elise: ¡°Go to hell¡±.


    Just as their banter was reaching its peak, the door of the shed swung open. Elise''s mother stepped in, a welcome breeze following her as she carried a tray laden with food. The scent of home-cooked meals slowly filling the air.


    "Kids, I brought some food for you guys," she called out, her voice a soothing balm to their tired ears.


    Both Seren and Elise stopped the grinding process and quickly went over to Elise¡¯s mom.


    When Elise approached her mother, her eyes locked onto the glass of cold juice. Without a word, she snatched it up and tilted her head back, gulping down the refreshing liquid.


    "Slow down, it''s not going anywhere," Seren commented on the side. He thanked her mom again for the food before taking a glass of juice and taking small sips of it while taking little bites out of the cookies that were on the tray.


    Elise lowered her now-empty glass, gasping for air. Her eyes, bright with renewed energy, fixed on Seren. "...My soul would have already disintegrated from this absurd heat by the time I''m done drinking this at your pace," she quipped, her voice raspy but playful.


    Elise''s mother watched the exchange with a quiet joy. She''d always worried about her daughter''s quietness around peers, but here was Elise, bantering freely with Seren. It was a side of her daughter she rarely saw outside the family, and it warmed her heart.


    ...


    "Clean up the bodies and wipe all our traces. Leave some clues on the Silverthorn family," Kaelen commanded, his voice cold and detached.


    Standing atop a spire connected to a medieval-style mansion, Kaelen surveyed the gruesome scene below in the courtyard. The once pristine grounds were now a web of death, with bodies scattered across the mansion and training grounds like discarded dolls. The metallic scent of blood wafted up on the afternoon breeze.


    Beside him, a man with short black hair and simple attire stood silently. His eyes followed the movements of men in dark blue clothing as they methodically dragged corpses across the ground, leaving crimson trails in their wake. The victims ranged from young children to the elderly, their lifeless eyes staring accusingly at the sky. Most of their throats were slit, while a few others had battle marks left on them.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The black-haired man, his face a mask of indifference, broke the silence. "Out of the 129 members of the Whitewood family, we eliminated 125 within 30 minutes," he reported, his tone eerily calm given the brutality of their actions. "Three superior rank 1 members escaped into the forest. I''ve dispatched 10 of our men in pursuit."


    He paused, a hint of uncertainty creeping into his voice. "What should I do about the last member? The 17-year-old Lexarch currently at the Academy?"


    There is a pact between the three major families that no one other than the students is allowed near the Academy. Unless one is a Lexarch certified by the principal of the Academy, they will be killed without hesitation, even if it¡¯s the Chief of Chimera Vale.


    Kaelen didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds as he stared off into the distance in the direction of the Academy, which couldn¡¯t be seen from there. He then said, ¡°Leave him be for now. We can use him to spread the news about the Silverthorn family and kill him in an act of ¡®accident¡¯ afterwards¡±.


    The man nodded. "Yes, I understand," he affirmed, before his tone darkened slightly. "There''s been an update about Susie Verlain."


    Kaelen''s interest piqued. "What is it, Torin?"


    Torin''s voice became grave as he began, "As I previously reported, she has been living with that kid Seren for the past week. This is related to Seren rather than Susie. Last night, we discovered that Seren has come into contact with Glowhaven."


    Kaelen''s gaze remained fixed on Torin, his eyes cold and unreadable. The silence stretched between them. After a few moments of contemplation, a smile crept across Kaelen''s face, but there was no emotion in his eyes, giving it an unsettling, artificial quality.


    "Report this to the Enforcers," Kaelen instructed, his voice smooth and controlled. "And report back any changes in the situation."


    In Chimera Vale, order was maintained through ''The Village Directives'', a set of iron-clad laws created by the three major families. For example, one such law forbade Lexarchs from killing each other or another law that required every Lexarch to contribute to the village by joining the Enforcers, the Borderland Protector''s Society (BPS), or completing a set amount of missions assigned by the BPS.


    One particularly law included in the directive states, ¡®Any unauthorized Lexarch found trespassing upon restricted grounds within the village shall face severe consequences, as determined by the Enforcers.¡¯ The term ''restricted grounds'' was intentionally left vague in this law. Among Lexarchs, it was common knowledge that the Academy was considered a restricted grounds. But Glowhaven was different¡ª the general public does not even know the existence of this Glowhaven and this skewed wording that was purposely put into the Directives gives the Enforcers an excuse to punish anyone who stumbles upon Glowhaven, even by accident.


    Torin''s brow furrowed slightly, a flicker of curiosity crossing his features. "Do you want to get rid of Seren to recruit Susie into the Frostshade family?" he asked, his tone carefully neutral. He knew Seren was starting to get close to Elise as well, who was originally a direct descendent of the Frostshade famile and also Kaelen''s cousin. Torin didn''t know what kind of attitude the Frostshade family has toward Elise so he was careful not to do anything that would otherwise suggest him leaning toward Seren.


    Kaelen''s chucked lightly, almost playful. "No, that''s not my main goal, but it would be nice if that happens."


    Torin''s confusion was evident in his voice as he pressed further, "Then why?"


    "It''s to test the Enforcers," Kaelen said, his grin widening, revealing a hint of teeth.


    Seeing Torin''s continued bewilderment, Kaelen explained, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "I''m sure from our information network you already have the gist of what''s happening in Glowhaven."


    Torin''s eyes narrowed as he sifted through the recent intelligence, searching for the connection. Suddenly, realization dawned on his face, his eyes widening slightly.


    "The Elysium consortium..." he murmured, the words heavy with newfound understanding.


    "Yes," Kaelen confirmed. "The consortium incident is likely related to Glowhaven, and the only ones with authority to go down there are the Enforcers. While the Chief is out of the village, his secretary Elara is placing immense pressure on the Enforcers to crack down on what happened to the Elysium consortium."


    "But then how does this relate to Seren?" Torin asked, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    Kaelen''s voice dropped to a low, conspiratorial tone. "You might not know this, but the Enforcers have been desperately trying to infiltrate the Ravens'' ranks. The requirements for joining them are incredibly strict. There''s even a specific test developed by them that determines if you have any ties with the Enforcers or any other village authority."


    Kaelen then fell silent, his eyes glinting with expectation as he waited for Torin to connect the dots.


    Torin''s face remained blank for a moment, his mind racing to piece together the puzzle. Suddenly, his eyes widened with realization again, and he breathed out, "Seren is the perfect man for the job."


    Taking a deep breath, Torin asked apprehensively, "You want to use Seren to learn how far the Enforcers have progressed in their investigation, right?"


    Kaelen nodded, a satisfied smile playing on his lips. "Yes. The Enforcers keep all information about their internal matters confidential, even from us as one of the major families. Seren doesn''t belong to any organization or family, and he''s also a student at the Lexarch Academy. From the Ravens'' perspective, he would be an ideal pawn to spy on the Academy without alerting the Enforcers. If the Enforcers punish Seren or put him to death for trespassing into Glowhaven, we can then conclude that they have no need for him."


    He paused, letting the implications sink in before continuing, "But, if the Enforcers'' investigation is still in its early stages, then they may refrain from punishing Seren and instead leverage his situation to make him join the Ravens undercover, to investigate what happened to the consortium."


    Hearing this, Torin felt a wave of relief wash over him, grateful for having accidentally uncovered Seren''s secret. This knowledge would allow them to monitor the developing situation in Glowhaven closely and avoid being caught off guard if a war were to break out. The Ravens are not any weaker than the Enforcers and in the unfortunate event that the Enforcers were to fall, the political landscape in Chimera Vale would change drastically. Such a power vacuum could potentially spark rebellions among the mid and large-sized families as the Valorheart, Frostshade, and Ashbourne families scramble to establish a new village order.


    "Keep your senses sharp," Kaelen advised, his eyes fixed on the distant horizon where the sun blazed fiercely.


    "We are likely in for some very troubled times ahead."


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 37: Creating a Spark

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    After the small feast, Elise''s mother departed with a gentle reminder to call her if they needed anything. The duo returned to their labor, the grinding wheel''s protests filling the air once more.


    *3 hours later


    They finally finished with the mountain of Potassium Nitrate, reducing it all to fine dust.


    "What''s next?" Seren asked, his voice hoarse as he mopped his brow with a towel.


    Elise, her movements sluggish with fatigue, shuffled to a corner of the shed. She rummaged through a pile of miscellaneous items, muttering under her breath.


    "Aha!"


    Finally, with a triumphant cheer, she emerged clutching a long roll of cloth. She carried it to where the sunlight was the brightest.


    Seren watched curiously as Elise unrolled the cloth, laid it in a straight line before cutting it at the end. She returned to him, her eyes bright with excitement.


    "To skip the drying process, we''ll heat up the potassium nitrate," she explained, her voice taking on a teacher''s cadence. "Potassium nitrate is hygroscopic which means it pulls in water from the air and absorbs it into itself. This is not good for the gunpowder so we need to get rid of it." She gestured to the cloth line. "We''ll make ten of these, then sew them into one big blanket to hold the potassium nitrate."


    Seren nodded, his brow furrowed in thought. "Will sunlight be enough to dry it?"


    Elise''s smile turned mischievous. "Not even close, BUT," she pointed at him dramatically, "We''ll use your Luminar crystal to concentrate the light. That''ll do the trick."


    A slight grin spread across Seren¡¯s face. He took the roll of cloth from her, their fingers brushing momentarily. "Alright, I''ll lay out the lines while you sew. I will likely be done before you so I''ll start on the charcoal and sulphur after."


    With renewed purpose, Seren and Elise set about their respective tasks. True to his word, Seren finished laying out the cloth lines first. Without pause, he returned to the grinding machine, filling it up with charcoal and sulphur as he grinded away. The shed filled with the rhythmic sounds of Seren''s grinding and Elise''s careful stitching.


    ¡­


    Nearly an hour passed before Elise finally straightened up from her sewing, her back hurting from the prolonged hunched position. As she turned to check on Seren, her eyes widened in surprise. He had managed to grind almost all of the coal and sulphur single-handedly.


    Sensing her gaze, Seren paused and walked over to inspect Elise''s handiwork. Before them lay a giant blanket, meticulously sewn together without a single gap. Their eyes met, a silent understanding passing between them about the next step.


    Both of them then went over to the bowl that was filled with fine white powdered dust. They both stared at the bowl, none of them moving as they stood in silence.


    ¡°How do we move this giant thing?¡± Elise asked.


    "I got this," Seren said confidently, reaching into a hidden pocket. He pulled out the storage artifact. With one hand on the artifact and the other touching the bowl, he used just a bit of his soul power and caused the massive container to vanish into thin air.


    Elise''s eyes widened, and she clapped appreciatively, as she had just forgotten that the artifact could be used as a transportation device.


    Seren then moved to the blanket to bring the bowl back. He then brought the bowl back from the storage artifact and placed beside the cloth.


    Then together, they carefully tilted it, creating a miniature avalanche of white powder onto the cloth. The Potassium Nitrate settled into a large, pristine pile, almost glowing in the shaft of sunlight piercing through the shed''s window.


    Following Elise''s instructions, Seren began to spread the powder evenly across the blanket before using his relic to increase the heat. Meanwhile, Elise returned to the grinding contraption to finish the remaining charcoal and sulphur.


    As the sun began its descent, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink, Elise completed her grinding. She turned to find Seren sitting cross-legged beside the blanket, his face a mask of intense concentration. His hands were raised, palms out, towards the powder.


    The time was now 6 pm, and Seren''s brow furrowed deeper as he struggled to maintain the heat at a stable temperature with the diminishing daylight. Elise watched him for a moment before speaking.


    "That should be good enough. Let it cool down for a bit now and then we will mix the potassium nitrate and the charcoal and sulfer together," she said, her voice cutting through the tense silence.


    At her words, Seren immediately stopped using his relic. Before Elise could say anything, he fell back onto the ground with a heavy thud, taking a deep, ragged breath.


    "I was almost out of soul energy by the end," he commented, his voice weary but tinged with satisfaction as he lay sprawled on the floor.


    Elise smiled lightly as she asked, "Do you want me to get some water for you?"


    "Yeah, thanks. I appreciate it," Seren replied, his arm draped over his eyes, the picture of exhaustion. Elise nodded and left the shed, her footsteps fading into the distance.


    Seren listened quietly as Elise¡¯s footsteps faded into the distance. Once he could was certain she was gone, his demeanor changed instantly. He sprang up, all traces of fatigue vanishing as if they had never existed. His eyes, now cold and calculating, scanned the shed with a chilling glint.


    He then spotted an empty area in the corner of the shed beneath a burning candle, a smile played across his lips.


    ''Perfect,'' he thought.


    He walked over and activated his Luminar crystal, creating a transparent laser, aiming it at the candle''s base. The heat was less intense than before as it slowly melted the wax. Seren worked carefully around the candle while constantly keeping an eye out for Elise. Once the candle was more than halfway melted but still standing, he deactivated the relic, a faint smirk spreading across his face.


    ...


    Elise walked into the kitchen and reached for a glass, the cabinet door creaking slightly as she opened it. Then she used the tap in the sink as cool water from the filled the glass with a gentle gurgle.


    As she turned to leave, the floorboards beneath her feet groaned, breaking the silence. Suddenly, a voice cut through the air, making her stop in her tracks. The hairs on the back of her neck stood up, and she felt a chill run down her spine.


    She turned around slowly, her face a mask of shock and confusion. The glass trembled slightly in her hand.


    "...What? You want me to cast Seren out of my life?"


    Dylan stood in the doorway, his small frame blocking the exit. "Yes, he''s a bad influence in your life. Stop hanging out with him." He declared coldly.


    Elise felt as if the air had been sucked out of the room. Her mind raced, trying to process this unexpected confrontation.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    After a few seconds of stunned silence, irritation bubbled up inside her. She felt disrespected, her cheeks growing hot with anger as she asked in a low, bitter voice, "Why are you being like this? He''s been nice to me all along and hasn''t done me any harm. So why?"


    Dylan''s frown deepened, almost imperceptibly. His voice remained calm, but there was an undercurrent of tension as he said, "I can''t tell you the reason why, but I''m saying it for your own good."


    The siblings stood facing each other, the air between them thick with emotions. Elise''s cyan eyes bore into Dylan''s brown ones, neither willing to back down. The ticking of the kitchen clock seemed to grow louder in the tense silence. After what felt like an eternity but was only half a minute, Elise let out a resigned sigh. Without a word, she turned and left, the glass of water still clutched tightly in her hand.


    As she walked away, Dylan''s voice rang out behind her, filled with desperation and a hint of fear, "Listen to me, I¡¯m saying it for your own good. You will get hurt if you get any closer to him!... JUST LIKE MOM!"


    Elise''s steps faltered for a moment, but she didn''t turn back. Her brother''s words cut deep, reopening old wounds she thought had long since healed. A whirlwind of emotions swirled inside her. She felt hurt, irritated, and resentful. How could her own brother try to push her away from the one person who made her feel less alone in this strange world?


    She thought back to when she first arrived in the world of Lexarchs, feeling like an alien among its unfamiliar customs and people. The loneliness had been overwhelming, she wanted to talk with someone, she wanted to feel close to someone. But then she met Seren, and for the first time, she felt like she could breathe again.


    ''...Seren isn''t like that accursed man,'' she thought fiercely, pushing away the painful memories of her past.


    As she entered the shed, she saw Seren lying on the floor in the same spot, his gaze fixed on the ceiling. The sound of her footsteps made him turn his head, and he sat up as she approached with the glass of water and handed it to him


    When Elise saw Seren happily gulping down the glass of water, her mood slightly improved as her gaze softened a little and a subtle smile subconsciously appeared on her face.


    Seren paused mid-drink, noticing her expression. With a raised eyebrow, he asked skeptically, "Why are you looking at me like that? You didn''t put something funny in this water, did you?"


    Elise couldn''t help but chuckle, the sound breaking through the heaviness that had settled over her. "No, you dumbass," she replied, her voice warm with affection. "I was just thinking about something good."


    Though Seren looked doubtful, his thirst won out and he finished the water. As he stood up, stretching his lean frame, he said with renewed energy, "Alright, the day''s almost over. Let''s finish the mixing quickly and then we can move on to the last phase."


    Seren then used the same trick with the storage artifact to move all the large amounts of potassium nitrate into the bowl that had the already mixed up charcoal and sulphur.


    After that, both of them used two long sticks to mix up the three ingredients. The wooden sticks scraped against the sides of the bowl, creating a soft, rhythmic sound.


    "The proportions for the materials are right but the explosivity of the gunpowder will also depend on how well we mix them together," Elise explained, her brow furrowed in concentration.


    Seren nodded, his arms moving in sync with Elise''s as they worked diligently to get an even distribution of the materials. The mixture gradually became more uniform, changing from distinct layers to a consistent dark powder. By 7 pm, they were finally done mixing and now as they looked into the bowl, they saw a black powder ominously sitting there, seeming to absorb all light that fell upon it.


    Both of them looked at each other and nodded with firm determination etched into their face.


    It was now time to see if the gunpowder worked as it should.


    Elise took a spoonful of the powder and went far away from the bowl. She placed it on the ground and stepped away as Seren then activated his relic. He concentrated as much of the light around him as possible to heat up the gunpowder.


    A concentrated ray of light hit the gunpowder, creating a small, intensely bright spot. The light stayed steady but the gunpowder had no reaction. 10 seconds later nothing happened to the brightly lit gunpowder. At the 30-second mark Seren was starting to get worried that they had messed up one of the steps. When one minute had passed Seren frowned deeply as nothing happened to the gunpowder. He was about to stop his relic when suddenly the gunpowder lit on fire and produced an extremely bright flash of light.


    Seren had to stop using his relic as he shielded his eyes, the sudden brightness leaving spots dancing in his vision. But through his finger cracks and the bright light that lit up the whole shed, he could see the powder slowly being disintegrated into large amounts of smoke as it let off a heat that could be felt even from where Seren was standing.


    "AHAHAHA! WE DID IT!" Elise yelled happily as she looked towards Seren, her face flushed with excitement. "We just created gunpowder! The thing that laid the foundation for advanced military warfare in the 9th Century CE!"


    Elise felt ecstatic as she punched Seren in the shoulder out of excitement, her eyes shining with triumph.


    "Ow," Seren said in a low voice but there was clear delight in his eyes, a smile spreading across his face despite the ache in his arm.


    "Hehe my bad, I got too excited," Elise apologized with a smile on her face.


    After the gunpowder on the ground finished burning, the whole shed was now filled with smoke that made it hard to breathe. The acrid smell burned their nostrils and throats. Both Seren and Elise started coughing intensly from inhaling smoke as they quickly left the shed to get some fresh air, their eyes watering up.


    Outside the sun had already set, and it was turning dark. The stars were starting to appear as small insects around the area could be heard making small noises. It was a peaceful scene as both Seren and Elise quietly waited together for the smoke to leave the building, their breathing slowly returning to normal in the cool night air.


    After five minutes, they went back inside and quickly got to work, using the crates Seren had brought the materials in to store the gunpowder. The shed was still faintly smoky, but the air was clearing, and the cool night breeze coming through the open door helped.


    "We''ll take half the total gunpowder and store the rest here for safekeeping to be used during an emergency. The other half we can split between us," Elise suggested.


    The deal between Seren and Elise was that both would get a 50/50 split for their personal use. Seren agreed to her suggestion and started putting the crates in the open areas around the shed. During the moving process, Seren secretly activated his relic and started burning the remaining part of the candle while Elise wasn¡¯t looking. The candle glowed faintly at the base as it melted even more slowly than before.


    It took them 30 minutes, but they finally sorted out everything and were done.


    "Haaa, finally over," Elise said as she stretched her body, her muscles aching from the long day of work.


    "Thanks for letting me see the process," Seren said genuinely, his voice filled with gratitude.


    Elise smiled lightly and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t have finished it this early if it weren¡¯t for you, and besides, you were the one who brought all the materials."


    Seren didn¡¯t reply, but his face said it all, indicating he was thankful to her while he looked down towards the ground, deep in thought. The flickering candlelight cast dancing shadows on the walls, as both stood in silence.


    "Seren, there¡¯s something I have been meaning to ask you," Elise said, breaking the silence. Her voice was softer now, almost hesitant.


    When he lifted his head up, he saw Elise glancing to the side, a nervous expression on her face. The light from the nearby candles cast a soft golden glow on her face, highlighting her twinkling cyan eyes. She then looked back at Seren, a different emotion in her eyes.


    "You have been letting Susie stay with you for a while now," Her voice sounded vulnerable, and there was some hesitation in it.


    "So I have been meaning to ask¡­" Her voice turned into a low murmur by the end, her body fidgeting a bit as her anxiety grew further and further.


    Seren didn¡¯t say anything as he looked at her, trying to find the right words to address her thoughts. He could see the worry in her eyes, the way her fingers nervously twisted together.


    Elise took a slight breath and looked Seren in the eye, her heart pounding as she asked, "Are you perhaps in a¡ª"


    As she was speaking, she noticed Seren''s expression change. At first, he looked at her with confusion and curiosity, waiting for her question, but then his eyes suddenly moved away from her, focusing on something over her shoulder. His face transformed from curiosity to shock in an instant, and then contorted to pure terror the next second.


    "NO RUN!"


    Seren yelled in panic.


    Elise stopped mid-sentence, her heart skipping a beat at his reaction. She turned around and saw a candle in mid-air, falling from the ceiling while burning ever brightly. Below the candle lay an open crate filled with gunpowder.


    Fear instantly gripped Elise¡¯s heart as she realized what was about to happen. Time seemed to slow down in her eyes, her own breathing stopped as she watched the candle silently falling. Seren¡¯s scream still reverberated in her ears, but she couldn¡¯t move a single muscle. Dread and despair gnawed at her heart as she stood frozen.


    The candle fell into the crate full of gunpowder, creating light sparks before the impending doom. The last thought on Elise¡¯s mind was, ¡®This is it. This is how it¡¯s going to end. This is how I¡¯m going to die in a magical world such as this¡¯.


    In that final moment, a strange calmness washed over her, a warm but accepting feeling filled her heart as she felt her body become relaxed knowing it was finally over. But then, suddenly, she felt two hands wrap around her waist. Seren¡¯s chest pressed tightly against her back, and she felt her entire being lifted and twisted at a terrifying speed.


    Before she could even process what was happening, she was facing away from the crate with the gunpowder, Seren standing behind her, hugging her tightly, covering every inch of her body with his body.


    In the last seconds, the world seemed to blur around her, and then¡ª


    BOOM!


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 38: I dont want to be alone

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    17th September, 1507


    "Argh¡­"


    Elise lay on the floor, her ears ringing, barely conscious, covered in debris and dust from the explosion. With her back against the floor, she slowly sat up straight while the world in her eyes seemed to spin like a dizzying carousel, disorienting her senses. She grunted in pain as she placed a hand on her forehead, feeling a warm, sticky substance. Pulling her hand away, she saw it was covered in blood.


    She looked around, blinking rapidly to clear her vision, and to her horror saw a sea of flames engulfing one side of the shed. The backside of the shed had been fully blown out, leaving a gaping hole through which she could see the night sky.


    *Cough Cough


    She coughed in pain as the thick, black smoke rose from the flames and escaped out of the hole, some of the wooden machinery near the explosion had caught fire and was burning intently. Sweat mingled with blood and grime on her face, creating rivulets that stung her eyes.


    Elise couldn''t think straight; the ringing in her ears just seemed to worsen by the second, a high-pitched whine that threatened to drive her mad. She grabbed her head to try to alleviate the pain, her fingers tangling in her dust-covered hair.


    Just as the thought of getting out of the shed crossed her mind, a flash of white caught her attention from the corner of her eye.


    She turned her head and looked over. Instantly, her heart gripped as a cold dread washed over her like ice water. The ringing in her ears and the pain in her head seemed to vanish from her senses but was instead replaced by pure despair as she stared wide-eyed at the motionless body of Seren sprawled on the floor, his white shirt now stained with ash and blood.


    Elise couldn''t form a single thought, her mind a blank canvas of shock but her body moved instinctively on all fours toward Seren as she held her breath without blinking.


    The debris-strewn floor cut into her palms and knees, but she barely noticed.


    While crawling, fragmented memories began to surface. She started to remember what had happened before the explosion, recalling the warm feeling of someone hugging her back to shield her from the blast.


    When Elise reached Seren, the sight that greeted her was horrific. His upper back was torched black, the fabric of his shirt melted with his skin in some places. The areas that weren''t fully black had angry, blistering third-degree burns.


    She reached out with her trembling hand and nudged his body, her voice barely a whisper as she said through her cracked and dry lips.


    "...Seren".


    Seren didn''t move. The only sound was the crackling of the flames.


    Elise then, with difficulty, turned his body so it was facing up. What she saw sent a shiver down her spine, a cold terror gripping her heart. Seren was barely conscious, his eyes barely open but unfocused, groaning softly in pain. But the skin on the right side of his face had completely melted off, revealing a nightmarish scene of raw muscle and gleaming bone.


    ...


    Dylan and his mom had heard the explosion from the second floor, the thunderous boom shaking the very foundations of their home. Without a word, they exchanged a look of sheer panic before rushing downstairs, their footsteps echoing through the house like a frantic drumbeat.


    Elise''s mom wore a grave expression, her face ashen with worry as she rushed alongside Dylan. The boy''s heart pounded in his chest, each beat a silent prayer.


    ''Sis, please be safe,'' he thought, his mind racing with terrifying possibilities.


    Being younger and more agile, Dylan sped past his mother and reached the shed first. His hand trembled as he grasped the door handle, yanking it open with such force that it slammed against the wall. The acrid smell of smoke hit him like a wall as he rushed inside, his eyes stinging and watering instantly.


    He looked around frantically, squinting through the haze, desperately searching for any sign of his sister. Finally, he spotted her sitting up straight in the distance, and for a brief moment, relief washed over him like a cool wave.


    But as he ran towards her, the scene before him slowly came into focus, and his steps faltered.


    Dylan''s run slowed to a stop as he stood there, frozen, watching his sister cradling Seren''s body in her arms. The sight was surreal, like a nightmare come to life. Elise''s face was streaked with tears, dirt, and blood, her usual vibrant demeanor replaced by raw, unbridled anguish.


    Tears flowed down Elise''s cheeks non-stop with Seren''s head placed gently in her lap. Her voice, usually playful, now trembled and broke as she choked on her own tears.


    "Seren... it''s going to be alright. Please stay with me," she pleaded, her words barely audible over the crackling flames. "I''m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, please forgive me. I should have been more careful with the gunpowder. Please... why did you do that for me..."


    Dylan stood there, his breath coming in ragged gasps, not knowing what to do as he stared at his sister wailing silently. This was the first time he had seen his sister cry in front of him, and it shook him to his core. She had always been the cheerful one, quick with a joke even when things didn''t go her way. But now, that image of his strong, unbreakable sister was crumbling before his eyes, replaced by a vulnerable, grief-stricken girl he barely recognized.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Don''t think too much about it,"


    A gentle voice broke through his thoughts. Dylan blinked, coming back to reality as his mother placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.


    She moved past him, approaching Elise and crouching down beside her. Her experienced eyes quickly assessed Seren''s condition, noting with relief that he was still clinging to consciousness, though barely.


    *Sob Sob


    "Mom... he''s going to be fine, right?" Elise asked, her voice small and fragile. Her reddened eyes and quivering lips betrayed her fear and desperation.


    Their mother smiled lightly as she placed her hand on Elise''s head, her touch gentle and reassuring. "He''s going to be just fine, sweetie," she said, her voice steady and sure.


    Then, she hovered her hand over Seren. Suddenly, a green drop formed on the tip of her finger, growing larger and larger until it fell from her hand and went straight into Seren''s mouth.


    Seren, who had been teetering on the edge of unconsciousness, suddenly felt tension in his body at ease, and even the horrific burns on his face seemed less painful. A soft green glow pulsed beneath his skin, spreading outward from his core.


    Seren''s last conscious thought drifted through his mind: ''...That explosion was bigger than I thought.''


    ...


    Seren opened his slowly eyes and was instantly blinded by a white light. He squinted, his eyes slowly adjusting to the brightness. As his vision cleared, he realized he was lying in a fluffy, soft bed with a pink blanket draped over him. The room was unfamiliar, yet comforting, with pastel-colored walls and a gentle, floral scent in the air.


    ¡®...Too close,¡¯


    Seren thought, the memory of the explosion flooding back. He felt glad at having taken precautions beforehand.


    ¡®Good thing I placed the other crates full of gunpowder as far away as possible; otherwise, not even my bones would be left if a series of explosions had occurred.¡¯


    He lifted his head slightly and saw Elise sitting on a chair right next to him, her hand tightly holding his. Her head rested on the back of his hand, and she was sound asleep. Seren noticed her eyes were still a little puffy from crying.


    Seren sat up straight, rubbing his sleepy eyes with his free hand. He then realized he wasn¡¯t wearing anything on his chest, feeling the soft fabric of the bed sheets rub against his back. The sensation was oddly soothing, a stark contrast to the pain he remembered.


    His movements stirred Elise from her sleep. She blinked, looking around in confusion, her mind still foggy from the sleep. When her eyes met Seren¡¯s, she saw him looking at her with a light smile on his face.


    ¡°Hey¨C¡±


    Before Seren could even say anything, Elise let go of his hand and lunged towards him, embracing him tightly. Seren was taken aback by her immediate reaction but didn¡¯t say anything, letting her hold him as long as she needed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do something like that again¡­¡± she said softly, her voice muffled against his bare chest.


    Seren didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he placed a hand on her head softly, his fingers gently threading through her hair. He could feel her trembling slightly, the aftershocks of her fear and relief still coursing through her.


    Elise leaned into his touch, her body instinctively seeking more of that reassuring contact.


    Both of them didn''t speak as they felt each other''s body warmth seeping through their clothes. The gentle rise and fall of their chests created a rhythmic silent melody.


    After a minute of staying in the same position, Seren spoke gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t we head downstairs? I¡¯m sure your mom and brother are worried.¡± He tried to push her away gently, but she held on tightly.


    ¡°Let me stay like this for a while¡­¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    ¡°...Okay, let''s do that then,¡± Seren whispered back, his voice low and soothing.


    While Seren and Elise were lost in their own world, Dylan and his mother spied in on them secretly through the crack of the door.


    ¡°...Dylan, you¡¯re going to lose your sister,¡± Dylan¡¯s mother teased, a playful glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Dylan scoffed softly, crossing his arms as he watched his sister hug another person.


    The mother then remembered overhearing the conversation between Dylan and Elise before the explosion. Curiosity piqued, she asked, ¡°Why were you so opposed to your sister being with another person before?¡±


    Dylan didn¡¯t reply immediately, his eyes still fixed on his sister. The memory of her tears and the raw emotion she had shown resurfaced in his mind. Another memory, one that had haunted him for years, also came to the forefront. In it, a woman he cared for deeply, his mother, looked emotionless as she held little Dylan¡¯s hand. She watched a man dressed in all black, a cold glint shining in his eyes walking away from them, leaving them behind.


    After a while, Dylan spoke softly, his voice tinged with emotion, ¡°...I was afraid.¡±


    ¡°Afraid?¡± His mother questioned gently, her eyes searching his face.


    ¡°I was afraid she might end up like you someday... I didn¡¯t want her to be left alone,¡± Dylan replied, his voice distant as he was lost in his memories.


    His mother understood immediately what he meant. Her husband, Dylan¡¯s father, had left them when Dylan was very young. She had suffered immensely during that time, but she always put up a strong front for her children. At night, though, Dylan could hear her soft cries coming from her room, a sound that had carved itself into his heart. This went on for almost a year before she started to get better. During that time, Dylan had developed a strong hatred for his father and a deep-seated trauma. His mother knew he didn¡¯t want his sister to experience the same abandonment and loneliness she had.


    She had always known the reason behind Dylan¡¯s obsession with protecting his sister. She regretted being weak during those hard times and blamed herself for the way Dylan had turned out, so fiercely protective and wary of anyone getting close to Elise. Just as she was reminiscing about the past, she heard something unexpected from him.


    ¡°But after seeing her like this¡­ I think she¡¯s been lonely all along, yearning for someone. And finally, I believe, she found that someone,¡± Dylan said, his voice filled with deep emotions.


    His mother was a bit shocked to hear this. Dylan had always been extremely protective of his sister, even fighting bigger kids to scare them away from her since childhood. Now, seeing his sister in Seren¡¯s arms, he seemed to be finally letting her go.


    The mother moved her gaze away from Elise and looked at Dylan, who was still watching his sister. She grabbed his face gently by the cheeks and turned it so he was now looking at her. There was some redness to his eyes and a saddened look on his face.


    She then lightly kissed him on the forehead and said with a warm smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs now. You¡¯re helping me with dinner today.¡±


    Dylan didn¡¯t reply immediately. He looked down, processing everything that had happened. Finally, he nodded silently, a small but significant gesture of acceptance.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 39: The snake hides behind a smile

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    17th September, 1507


    Elise slowly let go of Seren as she had calmed her emotions down. He got out of bed and lightly stretched his body, feeling rejuvenated.


    Curious about his condition, Seren walked over to a full-length mirror in the corner of the room. He twisted around, checking out his back, and was amazed to find it completely healed. There were no burn marks left anywhere on his body. Even more surprisingly, the burned part of his hair had fully grown back, looking even healthier than before. He ran his fingers through his hair, marveling at its silky texture.


    While Seren was engrossed in his self-examination, Elise remained seated on the chair, her face flushed a deep crimson. The realization of what she had done out of instinct with Seren hit her full force.


    ''Why did I do that?! Why did I do that?!'' she mentally berated herself. ''I was totally acting so desperate back there!'' She wanted nothing more than to bury her face in the nearest pillow and scream in regret.


    Her thoughts raced on, ''Not only that, I even h-h-hugged him like that while he was b-bare chested''. When she glanced to the side and caught sight of Seren''s bare muscles reflected in the mirror, she blushed even harder, her thoughts spiraling into chaos.


    "How did you heal me? I remember I had severe burns," Seren asked, turning away from the mirror to face Elise.


    Snapping out of her flustered state, Elise tried to play it cool. She stood up from the chair and said proudly, "My m-mom is a rank 2 Lexarch you know, and she specializes in healing as well."


    Seren''s eyebrows rose in surprise as he looked at Elise silently. She basked in the moment, enjoying the boost to her ego. "...I guess I got pretty lucky," Seren commented, his voice tinged with deep thought.


    "By the way, do you have any clothes for me? It''s getting kinda cold," he asked, rubbing his arms for warmth.


    Elise''s proud expression faltered slightly as she realized she didn''t have any suitable men''s clothes, and her brother''s would be too small for Seren. Just as she was about to give up, a memory sparked in her mind. She ran over to her cobard and started rummaging through the drawers, closet on the other side of the room, and even under her bed.


    "Ah! Found it!" she exclaimed triumphantly, reaching into a corner behind the bed. She pulled out a shirt that looked completely out of place in this world.


    Holding it up in front of Seren, she said, "Here, wear this."


    Seren stared at the shirt, dumbfounded. His eyes focused on the words written in English, a language from Earth that he recognized: ''Sunglasses Sensei''.


    Seren: ¡°...Did you make thi-¡±


    Elise interrupted him and said with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t question¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seren tried to ask another question as he said, ¡°...Is this a cospl-¡±


    Elise: ¡°Don¡¯t question¡±


    ...


    "BAHAHAHA! What is that ridiculous shirt?!" Dylan''s laughter erupted, filling the dining room with its boisterous sound. He pointed at Seren''s shirt, which displayed an anime character with short white hair and a blindfold, striking a sassy pose.


    Seren remained silent, sitting across from Dylan at the dinner table. Elise sat beside him, sipping water and trying desperately not to laugh or make eye contact with him. The table was set with plates and cutlery, but the food was yet to arrive. From the kitchen came the sound of Elise''s mother humming pleasantly as she prepared their meal.


    A sly smile crept onto Seren''s face as he pointed to Elise and said, "Your sister said it was her favorite shirt, so she lent it to me."


    "Wha¨C" Elise was left speechless, staring at Seren with a look of utter betrayal.


    Dylan nodded sagely, a look of understanding crossing his face. "Ahhh, so that explains it. She had terrible fashion sense as a kid."


    "HEY!" Elise cried out, her face flushing with embarrassment.


    Seren and Dylan exchanged glances before chuckling in unison, clearly enjoying their shared moment of teasing Elise.


    Elise''s mom then entered the room, carrying dishes of steaming food. As she began serving, she gently chided, "Oh you two, give her a break."


    Dylan, however, wasn''t ready to let it go. "Mom, don''t lie. You used to get anxious whenever Elise wore those weird clothes, fearing she might get bullied by the other kids."


    The mother''s eyes glazed over slightly as she remembered those times. With a look of fond exasperation, she admitted, "I must say I did use to get a little worried when Elise wore those oversized clothes with those strange figures drawn on them."


    "Mom, whose side are you on?" Elise asked, her voice tinged with irritation and betrayal.


    Her mother chuckled softly, feeling a wave of relief wash over her. Seeing her children back to their normal, playful selves after such a harrowing experience filled her heart with delight.


    Seren, who had been observing this family dynamic silently, sensed that the moment was right. He stood up from his chair and bowed deeply towards Elise''s mother. In an earnest voice, he said, "Ma''am, thank you for saving me back there and even healing all my injuries. I will be sure to repay you in the future."


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly shifted, becoming still and silent as Seren maintained his bowing position. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on him, the playful mood from moments ago replaced by something more solemn.


    Elise''s mother''s voice was gentle as she responded, "There''s no need to repay me. I heard everything from Elise, and you were caught in the explosion because you were trying to protect my daughter. Because of you, Elise wasn''t harmed seriously in any way, and you have my deepest gratitude for that. Thank you." She gestured for Seren to stop bowing, her eyes warm with genuine appreciation.


    Elise felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her, even though it was her mother speaking these words. She couldn''t quite understand why, but hearing her mother express such gratitude towards Seren made her feel oddly shy and flustered.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Dylan caught sight of Elise''s shy reaction. A mischievous smirk played across his lips, storing away this moment for future teasing material.


    "Alright then, enough with the formalities. Let''s eat dinner before it gets cold," Elise''s mother said. She walked over to Dylan''s side and took a seat. Seren returned to his chair, the atmosphere shifting back to a more casual tone.


    The dinner proceeded as normal, with Seren quietly eating his food, observing the family dynamics. Elise and Dylan occasionally argued and fought over the same bits of food, their sibling rivalry on full display. Their mother intervened periodically, her voice a mix of exasperation and amusement as she stopped them from turning the entire dinner into a battleground.


    As the meal progressed, Seren casually asked, "Oh, I just wanted to ask, what relic did you use to heal me?"


    Elise''s mom finished her bite before responding, "It''s a rank 2 relic called Leafret." She demonstrated by activating the relic, producing a drop of green liquid from one of her fingers. The drop fell into her bowl, quickly absorbed by the food. "It lets me create a single drop with healing properties. When you consume this drop, it will slowly start healing your body from the inside."


    Seren nodded thoughtfully, his mind already racing with possibilities. "Would you recommend this relic to me if I wanted to buy it?" he asked, his tone carefully neutral.


    "No, it''s not as good as it seems," she replied with a expression serious. "You are still a lesser rank 1 Lexarch, so it was much easier for me to heal you. But it still took a few hours to completely get rid of all your injuries. That time would drastically increase once you reach intermediate or superior rank."


    Seren nodded again, this information aligning with his own thoughts.


    "Hehe, I''m sure you were surprised to know my mom was a rank 2 healing Lexarch," Dylan commented, a hint of pride in his voice.


    Seren laughed in a perfectly natural way. "Yes, I sure was," he replied, his eyes crinkling with apparent amusement.


    But beneath this facade of surprise and curiosity, Seren''s mind was working overtime. The truth was, he had known about Elise''s mother''s status as a rank 2 healing Lexarch long before he''d set foot in their house. This gave him the bold idea of using an accident such as an explosion to become closer with Elise and gain favor in the eyes of her family members. Seren had first made sure the candle would fall directly into the gunpowder crate behind Elise and before the explosion, he had purposly exhuasted all his soul energy which made his Guard talisman relic useless and Elise knew this.


    The end result, the only way for him to protect Elise was using his own body and putting himself on the brink of death. When Elise had seen his state after the explosion, her mind had gone into complete shock as she realized Seren might die because of her. This had been Seren¡¯s plan all along, make Elise blame herself for not taking proper precautions with the gunpowder. Now, coupled with the guilt towards him and his seemingly selfless act of putting himself in danger for her, she will be much more willing to accept whichever emotion bubbles up within her, whether it is absolute loyalty towards him or falling in love, either one is fine by Seren as long he can turn her into a trusted companion who he can then train to become a Fallen.


    Then Dylan changed the topic, his eyes twinkling with mischief as he leaned forward, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper but still loud enough to be heard by everyone.


    "Did you know? Ever since Sis started going to the Academy, she wouldn''t stop talking about you and this other girl called Susie." He paused for dramatic effect, savoring the moment. "She even commented how she liked watching the drama happening between this trio of 3 boys in your class."


    Elise''s face turned a deep shade of crimson, her embarrassment palpable in the air. She desperately tried to shut Dylan''s mouth by kicking him under the table, her foot connecting with his shin with increasing urgency. But Dylan ignored her attempts as he kept going on and on about the embarrassing things Elise does at home.


    By the end of the dinner, the table was littered with empty plates and half-filled glasses. Elise, however, felt like her soul was leaving her body. The amount of personal information Dylan had revealed about her left her feeling exposed and mortified. She slumped in her chair, wishing the ground would open up and swallow her whole.


    Seren pushed his chair back as he got up and said, "Thank you for the food," he said, his voice tinged with appreciation. "I should get going now, it''s getting pretty late."


    While he wasn¡¯t looking, Dylan and his mother locked eyes with each other and nodded secretly.


    The mother''s voice was honey-sweet as she spoke, her concern seemingly genuine. "Honey, it''s already so dark out. Why don''t you stay the night?" She paused, adding with a touch of motherly worry, "And this will also let me treat you if there are any side-effects from the explosion."


    She was lying. Seren''s body was completely healed and there was no medical reason for him to stay.


    Dylan jumped in, his voice casual. "Yeah, just stay here. We''re not strangers anymore, right?".


    Seren refused, saying he had something to do back home but both of them still insisted. This time however, he wasn¡¯t acting as he genuinely wanted to go home and then enter Glowhaven to try and join the Ravens through Mila.


    Feeling cornered, Seren looked towards Elise, silently hoping for her to take his side. Dylan and his mother both kept their mouths shut as they watched the tension rise.


    When Elise saw Seren looking at her, her cheeks flushed into a delicate pink. She fidgeted with her fingers, her eyes darting everywhere but at Seren. When she finally spoke, her voice was barely above a whisper, "You can stay if you want..."


    ''Success!'' Both Dylan and his mother exchanged triumphant glances, their plan had unfolded perfectly.


    Seren frowned slightly, his mind relentlessly working as he tried to find a way out without sounding rude. ''...Right now, it''s 10 pm, and if I remember correctly, Mila''s shift today ends at 5 am, so it shouldn''t be a problem if I go a bit later¡­''


    He secretly glanced at Elise, catching her nervously twirling strands of hair around her finger with her gaze fixed firmly on the floor.


    ''Yes, if I stay a part of the night, I should be able to plant the seed of love in Elise''s mind as well. Right now, she''s probably confused about her real feelings towards me...''


    After calculating his chances and making slight tweaks to the plans, Seren let out a resigned sigh, knowing full well that he would be sleep-deprived tomorrow. "I will be in your care then," he said, his voice tinged with a mix of helplessness and acceptance.


    Then his eyelids perked up a bit as if he remembered something and asked, ¡°But which room will I be sleeping in?¡±.


    Elise thought about it and when she imagined Seren sleeping in her room while she was sleeping near him vulnerably, she felt uncertain but also excited for some reason. She entertained her delusions as she thought, ¡®What if he can¡¯t control himself at night? Even if we were both adults before, we¡¯re 15 years old now. This is when the male body¡¯s libido is very high¡­¡¯ She tried to justify her delusions.


    Quickly, she came to a decision as she said, ¡°Dylan why don¡¯t you let Seren sleep in your room and you can come sleep with me for the night¡±.


    ¡°Huh? No way. You know that I can¡¯t sleep unless I¡¯m alone on the bed¡± Dylan rejected the idea immediately.


    ¡°Fufu, You can come to sleep in my room,¡± Elise¡¯s mom said with a light smile.


    Elise turned her head with delight as she looked at her Mom, thankful that she had volunteered. Just as she turned her head to encourage Seren, her mind suddenly thought of an impossible possibility. She abruptly turned her head back and looked at her mother and then at her body.


    In this world, people get married at a young age and her mother still looks very young. When Elise looked at her Mom not as a mother but as another woman, she realized she was about to make a fatal mistake. Her body was nothing to scoff at. The fabric of her mother¡¯s dress clung to her curves like a second skin, exaggerating the gentle swell of her hips and the subtle curve of her waist. The smooth skin on her body along with a small mole near her soft pink lips made her look like the woman of any guy¡¯s dreams. Not to mention her mature personality that gave her the charm to appeal to anyone.


    Elise¡¯s rational mind: ¡®Nothing is going to happen. Your mother is a responsible and mature woman¡¯


    Elise¡¯s delusional mind: ¡®Seren is an adult at heart and let¡¯s not forget what those spicy manga¡¯s taught us on Earth¡­¡¯


    ¡°NO!¡± Elise yelled frantically as she got out of her chair with fear in her eyes.


    Everyone looked at her with confusion as silence descended upon the room. Elise realized her mistake and stuttered as she clarified to her mom, ¡°N-No, I mean Seren might be uncomfortable since y-you don¡¯t know him that much. H-He can come sleep in my room¡±.


    A chilling grin settled on Seren¡¯s face when he heard this but he quickly controlled it before anyone noticed and then smiled kindly as he said to Elise.


    ¡°I will be in your care¡±


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 40: Weak Willed

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    17th September, 1507


    In the dead of the night, at the dining table, 3 people sat quietly. Elise had a troubled look on her face as she contemplated silently. Across her sat her brother Dylan, looking at her with a mischievous look on his face and beside him was his mother watching her daughter with a playful smile on her face. Seren had already gone to bed saying he was tired from all the work they had done today.


    Earlier, Elise in her flustered state had abruptly agreed to let Seren sleep in her room. She had completely forgotten that she could have slept with her mom while Seren got the room to himself. Her mom also didn¡¯t take the chance to remind her of this as this was the first time she had seen her daughter acting this way after being a shut-in for most of her life.


    Suddenly, Dylan got up from his spot and he said with a yawn, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed, it''s getting pretty late into the night¡±.


    Elise snapped out of her thoughts when she heard this, looking at Dylan and asked, ¡°What? Why are you going to bed this early? You don¡¯t sleep till at least like 12¡±.


    Dylan smirked but he didn¡¯t reply as he left her hanging. She couldn¡¯t understand what he was playing at as she watched him leave. Her mother then also got up from her chair as she also said she was going to bed.


    Before going, she leaned in closer to Elise and whispered softly, ¡°Sweetie, the night is long but remember¡­. you are still too young¡± Then she left the room with her words still lingering in Elise¡¯s ears, her mind a bit dazed from trying to understand her mother¡¯s words.


    And then it hit her like a truck as she realized the meaning behind the words. Her face and mind were immediately overloaded with embarrassment and shamefulness as she subconsciously imagined some unholy things.


    ¡®Those rascals!¡¯ Elise finally understood why both Dylan and her mom were acting weird earlier.


    She then slapped her cheeks trying to keep her thoughts at bay as she took a deep breath. Ignoring the situation, she went over to the sink and started washing the dirty dishes as she contemplated on what to do next.


    ¡®I will go upstairs after waiting for at least an hour¡¯ Elise would purposely go late to bed so by the time she went in her room, Seren would already be sleeping. Just as she was rehearsing this scene in her mind, a question popped up in her mind


    ¡®...Why am I being so self-conscious?¡¯.


    Confusion muddled her mind because up until today, she didn¡¯t care much about this stuff but when it came to Seren she couldn¡¯t help but be conscious of herself.


    ¡®S-surely I¡¯m not seriously falling for him¡­.. right?¡¯. Her gaze inadvertently turned soft when she thought of Seren, remembering when she had hugged him back there.


    ¡®No no, you can¡¯t be thinking like this. You already said to Susie that you don¡¯t have any feelings for him and besides, you¡¯re a 20-year-old adult, you should be more mature than this¡¯ Elise had zero experience with the opposite gender. Even in her previous life, she had only ever been in business relationships with other people before she transmigrated.


    She finished washing the dishes, cleaned her hands and then went to the couch and just sat there in silence, staring at the ceiling as she waited for the hour to pass by.


    ¡­


    Elise stood in the dark hallway, her heart pounding in her chest. She had spent the last hour mentally sorting out her emotions, determined not to get riled up no matter what happened.


    Taking a deep breath, she slowly turned the doorknob, careful not to make a sound. She peeked inside to see if Seren was asleep. The room was pitch black, with the curtains drawn tightly shut, blocking out any hint of moonlight.


    ¡®Gah, so dark. I can¡¯t see anything,¡¯ she thought, squinting into the void.


    She entered the room, relying on memory to navigate the familiar space. Holding her breath, she moved silently, careful not to wake up Seren. Her eyes gradually adjusted to the darkness, and she could make out the vague shapes of the furniture. As she reached her bed, she noticed a dark shape on the floor beside it.


    Elise breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that Seren had likely laid a blanket for himself on the floor and went to sleep. Feeling fully relaxed, she climbed onto her bed, adjusted her pillow, and reached for her blanket. She snuggled under it, her body sinking into the mattress. She lay on her side, facing away from Seren, and closed her eyes, willing herself to sleep.


    ¡®Today was really a hectic day,¡¯ Elise thought with a quiet yawn. ¡®...Maybe I should renovate the shed to avoid accidents like that from happening.¡¯ She liked to plan her next day out before sleeping, and just as she was thinking of improving her shed, she felt a slight tap on her foot.


    In her drowsy state, she dismissed it and switched sides, now facing the other direction. Then she felt another tap on her foot. This time, she slowly opened her eyes, which had adjusted to the dark. She could clearly see what was touching her foot.


    Her heart nearly stopped when she saw Seren sleeping soundly just a few inches away from her face.


    ¡®???!!!¡¯


    Elise was baffled. She had thought Seren was sleeping on the floor, but now he was right in front of her!


    Seren was facing the other direction, and all she could see was his long white hair cascading down his back. Panic surged through her as she tried to think fast. She decided to slowly scoot away from him, hoping to get off the bed without making any sudden movements.


    But suddenly, Seren''s body started moving as he switched sides in his sleep. Elise froze, holding her breath as she waited for him to settle. As he turned, he raised his left hand and did a giant scoop, trying to get more of the blanket. This would have been fine, except Elise was still too close to him. His hand inadvertently reached over her and behind her back, dragging her closer to him.


    ¡®NO NO STOPPPP! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! YOU ARE ACTING RIGHT NOW I KNOW YOU¡¯RE ACTING. THIS OLD-FASHIONED TACTIC IS NOT WORKING ON ME!!!¡¯ Elise screamed in her mind, but she stayed motionless, like a scared kitten, as Seren easily scooped her closer.


    Now, Seren was tightly hugging Elise, her face resting against his firm chest. He still seemed uncomfortable, constantly shifting his legs to find a natural position. In his sleepy state, he lifted his left leg and draped it over both of Elise¡¯s legs, his knee resting on her hips.


    Elise¡¯s mind was going insane with her thoughts a chaotic jumble. Then she heard Seren mumbling in his sleep. ¡°...Eli¡­se,¡± he whispered softly, hugging her even tighter.


    ¡®Yes! I knew you were acting,¡¯ Elise thought confidently, but then she heard him say, ¡°...gri..nd¡­the¡­charcoal¡­more.¡±


    Elise: ¡®...¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know how to react to Seren sleep-talking about making gunpowder. Her arms were pinned between their chests, and she couldn''t exert any proper force to push him away. He was much stronger than her, and all efforts to get free were futile. Still, she persisted, her mind racing with ways to escape this unexpected predicament.


    But as the minutes ticked by, Elise found her determination wavering. The rhythmic sound of Seren''s heartbeat began to resonate in her ears, its steady tempo oddly soothing. The sweet aroma emanating from his body, a mix of earthy notes and something uniquely Seren, wafted around her, making her feel increasingly relaxed.


    ''Why... why do you smell so good?'' she wondered, her thoughts growing hazy. She tried to shake off the feeling, to summon her earlier resolve, but it was slipping away like sand through her fingers.


    Elise''s will to break free continued to erode, worn down by the warmth of Seren''s embrace and the comfort of his presence. She found herself noticing the gentle rise and fall of his chest, the softness of his skin against hers, and the way his arms seemed to fit perfectly around her.


    ''This... this isn''t good,'' she thought, a last feeble attempt at resistance. But even as she formed the thought, she knew it was a losing battle. The tension in her body began to melt away, replaced by a growing sense of contentment.


    ''I should move... I should...'' But the thought remained unfinished as Elise felt herself sinking deeper into the embrace. The line between resistance and acceptance blurred, then faded entirely.


    With a mental sigh that was part frustration and part surrender, Elise finally gave in. ''...forget it, I don''t care anymore.'' She stopped fighting against Seren''s hold and instead allowed herself to relax fully into it, cuddling even closer to him.


    As she did so, she became acutely aware of his body warmth enveloping her, seeping into every inch of her being. The sensation was unexpectedly comforting, like slipping into a warm bath after a long, cold day.


    ''This feels... nice,'' she admitted to herself, the last vestiges of her resistance crumbling away.


    She closed her eyes as a foreign feeling slowly started rising from her chest. She didn¡¯t attempt to resist the feeling and embraced it in her ecstasy, eventually falling asleep in Seren¡¯s arms.


    ¡­


    18th September, 1507


    Seren stood quietly under the ethereal glow of the blue moon, its light casting a soft, otherworldly sheen on his pale white skin and snow-white hair. His eyes, cold and emotionless, were fixed on a distant house¡ªElise''s home. An eerie smile slowly crept across his face, twisting his features into a mask of malevolent glee.


    ¡®Elise, you are one unlucky girl to have transmigrated into this world when I was to be born,¡¯ he thought, a dark satisfaction settling in his chest. With a final glance at the house, Seren turned and walked away, leaving the village''s periphery and disappearing into the dense forest.


    The forest was alive with the sounds of nocturnal creatures, but Seren''s thoughts were somewhere else.


    ''Did you really need to do that with Elise?'' He asked himself.


    ''Yes'' He answered himself.


    Over the years of living and dying, gaining experience after each death, he had come to understand that he needed to be more critical of himself, more critical of his actions. So he developed a unique personality inside his mind where he would ask himself questions that didn''t align with his true personality. This way, he would not be blinded by his own thoughts and could see things in a different light.


    ''Why? Because you don''t trust her? Because you believe she will betray you in the future?'' He continued to question.


    ''Yes'' Seren answered to himself solemnly.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ''We can''t be certain of that. We can''t be certain of anything in the future''


    ''That is why I''m doing this, because I''m not certain of anything in the future that I must be careful of everyone, even Elise''


    ''This relationship you are developing with her is bound to end in a catastrophe and you know this. Trust built on lies is not trust but poison disguised as nectar''


    ''And what would you have me do? Bare my soul and risk everything?''


    ''Is that not the essence of true connection? To risk, to be vulnerable?''


    ''Vulnerability is a luxury I cannot afford. The world is cruel, and people are fickle but I must be strong''


    ''Yet you seek companionship. Why pursue it if you''re unwilling to embrace its fundamental nature?''


    ''I don''t seek companionship but loyalty''


    ''But in doing so, are you not denying yourself the very thing you seek? Can true loyalty exist without trust?''


    ''Trust is a fool''s errand. It''s a weakness others exploit.''


    ''Or perhaps it''s the greatest strength one can possess. To trust despite the possibility of betrayal - is that not true courage?''


    ''Courage? Or naivety?''


    ''Can it not be both? Is there not a certain nobility in choosing to believe in the good of others, even in the face of potential harm?''


    ''Ask a dead man if his nobility matters in the end and see what you get. Understand that the moment of betrayal is the worst, the moment when you know beyond any doubt that you¡¯ve been betrayed, that some other human being has wished you that much evil.''


    ''...Have you considered the consequences of your deceit? Not just on Elise, but on yourself?''


    ''What do you mean?''


    ''Our Lord is always watching. The decisions we make and the actions we take. Doing this to Elise and probably more to others in the future... you are just accumulating more sins for yourself''


    ''...Perhaps. But at least I will be safe. I can''t complete my mission being dead''


    ''You will eventually lose yourself if you keep being like this!''


    ''As I said in the beginning, I''m just a man doing what need to be done, regardless of the consequences. I must sin in order to salvage my sins''


    To be good and risk everything he has worked for, or to be evil and remain safe. Can a man truly be good if his goodness leads to the destruction of everything he holds dear? Or can a man live with the knowledge that his actions, while ensuring his survival, have caused harm to others?


    This was the choice every man must make in his life. This was the choice Seren must make. The choice that defines who we are, who Seren is, and who he is meant to be.


    The other voice in his head then went silent when he had finally reached his destination. In the middle of the forest in the dim of the night, he bent down and began to dig, his fingers easily breaking through the soft soil. It didn''t take long before his hand struck something solid.


    Carefully, Seren dug around the object and pulled it out¡ªa white mask, the one given to him by the homeless man. It was covered in dirt and debris, its once pristine surface now marred by the elements.


    Before going to Elise''s home, Seren had decided to hide the mask in a secluded spot. He knew he would likely be unconscious from the gunpowder explosion, and keeping the mask on him was too risky. He couldn''t store it in his artifact either, as Elise might have discovered it while he was incapacitated.


    Seren quickly cleaned the mask before placing it over his face and entering the dark tunnel.


    As he approached the glowing lantern, a warm, familiar light bathed the tunnel walls. Uncle Lantern, as always, was there to greet him, his voice filled with enthusiasm. "So how was the date? Hmmmm¡­" Uncle Lantern asked, a mischievous twinkle in his voice.


    Seren''s demeanor shifted instantly. He blushed slightly, his expression turning shy and nervous. "She said she liked my voice, so now we''re going out," he mumbled, his voice low and hesitant.


    "HAHAHA! I knew you had it in you," Uncle Lantern laughed heartily, congratulating Seren on getting his first girlfriend. Seren''s face remained flushed, and he appeared genuinely embarrassed as he tried to excuse himself from the conversation.


    Uncle Lantern, understanding the awkwardness of boys his age when discussing such topics, let Seren go without further probing. Seren walked outside into the cool breeze of Glowhaven, the ever-brilliant glowing streets stretching out before him. The moment he was out of Uncle Lantern''s sight, his expression morphed from nervousness to one of cold calculation. An eerie glint flickered in his eyes, a stark contrast to the innocent facade he had just displayed.


    ...


    "Hey Mila, you still haven''t said anything about your date last night," Jenny prodded, her voice cutting through the ambient chatter in the relic shop as she stood behind the reception desk. She leaned closer, studying her friend''s distant expression with growing concern.


    "Mila!" Jenny''s voice sharpened, finally breaking through Mila''s reverie.


    "Huh? W-what, sorry I didn''t hear you," Mila stammered, blinking rapidly as she refocused on her surroundings. Jenny''s furrowed brow came into sharp focus.


    "Is everything alright? You''ve been acting weird ever since you came back from your date. It''s not related to your injury, right?" Jenny''s eyes flicked to the bandage adorning Mila''s forehead.


    Mila''s hand unconsciously rose to touch the bandage, memories of the previous night flooding back. To Jenny''s surprise, instead of wincing, a soft blush bloomed across Mila''s cheeks. "N-no, I''m fine," Mila mumbled, her voice barely audible over the shop''s din. "I accidentally got this injury when I suddenly tripped and hit my head on the floor."


    As Mila fumbled through her explanation, a shadow fell across the counter. Before either could react, a blur of movement descended upon them.


    "YAAHO!" A cheerful voice rang out as Lola, their exuberant friend from yesterday''s locker room, pounced on Mila from behind, enveloping her in a tight hug.


    Jenny watched with a mixture of amusement and exasperation as Mila, startled, tried to regain her balance. Lola''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she leaned in close to Mila''s ear, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "From your reaction, it seems your date was... sexy."


    Mila''s blush deepened to a vibrant crimson, her heart racing as she struggled to form words.


    Pa!


    "Owwww! Jenny, why did you do that?" Lola whined, rubbing the top of her head where Jenny had lightly swatted her.


    "Stop with your silly games," Jenny chided, her tone reminiscent of a disapproving mother. "It''s making Mila uncomfortable."


    Lola pouted, a flicker of irritation in her eyes, but she didn''t argue further.


    Jenny turned back to Mila, her curiosity getting the better of her. "So, are you going to tell us what happened on your date?"


    Under the combined pressure of her friends'' eager gazes, Mila''s resolve crumbled. With a deep breath, she began her tale, her voice soft and hesitant. She recounted meeting Seren at the hotel, their dinner conversation flowing easily despite her initial nervousness.


    As Mila spoke, Jenny and Lola became increasingly engrossed, occasionally forgetting to attend to waiting customers. The shop seemed to fade away around them, replaced by the vivid imagery of Mila''s story.


    "And then... we went to the room," Mila continued, her voice barely above a whisper. She described how Seren had removed his mask, revealing a form that seemed almost otherworldly: long, flowing snow-white hair, eyes that shimmered like the crimson moon, and a lean, perfectly proportioned body that seemed sculpted from marble.


    "We then... k-k-kissed..." Mila''s voice trailed off, her face burning with embarrassment and something else¡ªa warmth that seemed to radiate from within.


    "Mhmm! Just hearing about it is making my belly tingly," Lola giggled, her eyes sparkling as she lost herself in the romantic fantasy.


    Even Jenny was now quite curious, wanting to see who this man that Mila spoke of looked like.


    Mila then didn¡¯t continue the story as she refused to speak any further, her voice tinged with some nervousness but both Lola and Jenny could already guess what scene unfolded next as their imaginations took off.


    "Ahem," Jenny cleared her throat, her cheeks flushed as she pulled herself from the vivid imagery Mila''s story had conjured. "We should get back to work," she said, her voice slightly strained as she attempted to regain her composure.


    As Lola turned to leave, Mila''s hand shot out, grasping her friend''s wrist. Lola paused, noticing a sudden shift in Mila''s demeanor. Gone was the dreamy-eyed girl of moments ago, replaced by someone with an air of seriousness that seemed out of place in the whimsical relic shop.


    "Lola," Mila began, her voice tinged with apprehension, "your brother has been working for the Ravens for a few years, right?"


    Confusion flickered across Lola''s face as she nodded, unsure where this was leading.


    Mila took a deep breath, steeling herself. "The person I went on a date with... he said he wanted to join the Ravens. I was wondering if you could ask your brother to recommend him?" Her voice grew meek towards the end, almost pleading.


    Lola''s usual cheerful demeanor evaporated, replaced by a darkness that seemed to seep into the very air around them. She glanced at Jenny, seeing her own concern mirrored in her friend''s face.


    Jenny''s hand clamped down on Mila''s shoulder, spinning her around. "Mila," she began, her voice grave, "I don''t know how to say this, but... you should not go near that person anymore."


    Stunned, Mila could only whisper, "Why?"


    Jenny''s eyes hardened as she explained, her words measured and heavy. "There are manipulative, evil people out there, Mila. I think... I think this person might be using you to get into the Ravens." She paused, considering her words. "With the current situation between the Ravens and the Enforcers, he could be an Enforcer in disguise, trying to infiltrate through the backdoor."


    The air grew thick with tension as Jenny''s words hung between them. Mila''s gaze dropped to the floor, her voice barely audible as she murmured, "I was the one who approached him first. I was the one who suggested he join the Ravens, and I was the one who..."


    Her words trailed off, leaving an uncomfortable silence in their wake. Jenny''s stern gaze remained fixed on Mila, unconvinced by her friend''s defense.


    "Hey, come on, just relax," Lola interjected, attempting to lighten the mood. "It''s fine if it was Mila who suggested the idea first, right?"


    But Jenny remained unmoved, and Mila''s gaze remained fixed on the floor.


    "Mila?"


    A familiar voice cut through the tension, causing Mila''s heart to skip a beat. She turned to see a man standing at the reception desk, his face obscured by a white mask. Despite the disguise, Mila knew instantly who it was.


    Both Lola and Jenny were confused about who the person was but then they heard Mila say "Did you get home safely?" her voice softening as a small smile graced her lips.


    Seren nodded silently, the mask hiding any emotion he might have shown.


    Mila turned back to Lola, her eyes pleading. "Can you help him get into the Ravens?"


    Lola''s gaze flicked between Mila and the masked stranger, noting the softness in her friend''s eyes and the genuine concern in her voice. With a sigh, she relented. "Fine, but I can''t guarantee he''d pass the new tests they''ve recently been using."


    "Tests?" Seren''s voice held a note of confusion, clearly caught off guard.


    Lola''s eyes narrowed as she appraised him. "I''m not too sure, but my brother said the Ravens have recently become stricter in their recruitment process."


    As the words left Lola''s mouth, Mila felt a wave of anxiety wash over her. She knew Seren had mentioned belonging to the Enforcers, and if the Ravens discovered this during their stricter vetting process, the consequences could be catastrophic.


    "No problem. Just take me there. I don¡¯t mind the tests," Seren replied flatly, his voice devoid of any emotion.


    Mila was taken aback by Seren¡¯s response because she knew there was no way to get past the tests and Seren¡¯s identity as an Enforcer was just him asking for death.


    "Hmmmmm¡± A light smile played on Lola¡¯s lips as she sized up Seren. ¡°Alright then," Lola replied, her tone light but her eyes betraying a hint of concern.


    Mila watched as Lola moved around the desk, preparing to depart immediately. She wanted to stop Seren, to ask if he was truly confident, but the words died in her throat when she heard him say, "Thank you." His voice was unexpectedly appreciative.


    An unconscious smile appeared on Mila''s face as she nodded, looking down at her feet. The simple gratitude in Seren''s tone warmed her heart, even as her mind raced with worry.


    Jenny, who had been observing the interaction silently, ultimately chose to hold her tongue. Normally, she would have grilled Seren with tough questions, probing his character and intentions. But after witnessing the exchange between him and Mila, she found herself softening. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t as bad as she had initially thought.


    "Enough, you two lovebirds. We need to get going," Lola said, feeling some second-hand embarrassment from watching Seren and Mila interact. She gave Seren a gentle push, urging him towards the door.


    As he was being nudged out, Seren turned back to Mila, his mask slipping just enough to reveal a genuine smile. He waved goodbye, a final gesture of his fa?ade before stepping out of the shop.


    Mila waved back, an affectionate smile on her face, her heart fluttering slightly. But behind that kind smile, a storm of conflicting emotions brewed.


    Despite Seren¡¯s acting, she knew he likely didn¡¯t have any real feelings for her and was using her to get into the Ravens. Yet, despite the threats he had made the previous night, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to dislike him. In the heat of the moment, she had cooperated with him and even suggested they go out. After leaving the hotel, she had spent hours trying to understand why she had acted the way she did. She realized she might have fallen for him the moment she saw those steely crimson eyes.


    But Mila also felt a gnawing sense of finality. This might be the last time she would see Seren. He had no more reason to return to this place.


    Jenny, oblivious to her friend¡¯s true feelings, went back to work while Mila stood silently, her gaze lingering on the entrance door.


    ¡®I know this is wrong, and I should let go of these feelings for you. I''m probably just another stupid woman in your life, barely noticed and easily manipulated. But even still, as my heart breaks¡­¡¯


    A deep sadness filled Mila¡¯s heart.


    ¡®...I can''t help but desperately hope that some small fragment of me lingers in your thoughts, if only for a moment longer. It''s all I have left as one of the many insignificant characters in your life.¡¯


    The relic shop buzzed with the usual activity, but for Mila, the world had narrowed to a single point of longing and regret.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 41: Not what it seems to be

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    Seren and Lola silently walked under the dark, velvety sky. The only sources of light were the countless fireflies on the streets, casting ethereal golden glows, and the dimly lit street lights that buzzed softly in the night air.


    "Were you pretending back there with Mila?"


    Lola asked blatantly. There was no sign of her previous cheerfulness; her tone was casual but devoid of any emotion. Her eyes, usually sparkling with mirth, were now sharp and focused, like a predator stalking its prey.


    Seren didn''t say anything nor did he react as he continued walking beside her. After being in thought for a moment, he countered.


    "What makes you say that?". His voice was calm, almost too calm.


    Lola''s lips curled into a sardonic smile. "It''s pretty obvious if you think about it. A handsome person walks into a shop for the first time, gets hit on by the receptionist, and decides to go on a date with her without asking any questions and they live happily ever after. Seems like a poorly written love story if you ask me." She spoke with unwavering confidence.


    Despite Lola¡¯s cheerful personality, she was not stupid and certainly not naive to her friend''s feelings toward Seren. Jenny might have been deceived by Seren''s act at the shop, but Lola was like a wolf in sheep''s clothing, carefully observing everything.


    Seren chuckled, a sound that seemed to lack genuine emotion. "And this makes you think I''m faking my feelings for Mila?"


    Lola looked over toward Seren, a light smile playing on her lips that almost seemed fake.


    "No, but it does raise some red flags. I initially thought I was just overthinking it, maybe the person was just nervous at the time and agreed to go out with Mila." She paused, letting her words sink in.


    "Yes, I was nervous at the time," Seren admitted with a hint of embarrassment, but his eyes behind his mask were observing Lola carefully.


    There was a silent tension in the air, thick and palpable.


    Lola''s smile grew even wider as she stopped suddenly. The abrupt halt caused a few fireflies to scatter, their lights dancing erratically for a moment. She walked closer to Seren. In a slightly low tone, she said, "Yes, you could have been but... you weren''t"


    Seren observed her silently, not flustered one bit.


    "Do you know why?" Lola continued, her voice dropping to a near-whisper. She leaned in closer, her breath warm against Seren''s ear. "Because you are a heartless man,"


    Seren took a small step back, creating some distance between them. "I don''t understand what you mean by that," he replied, his voice sounding a bit perplexed. But beneath his mask, his face showed something else ¨C piercing cold eyes as he assessed Lola.


    Lola sighed in disappointment. "Why are you even continuing this act? Let me explain. When Mila came back from the date yesterday, she was hurt. I inquired with her, and she said it was because she fell down as she was coming back from the date. Nothing strange there, but then you come along. The whole time you were talking to Mila today at the shop, not once did you ask her about her injury or how she was doing. Even if Mila had told you about her injury beforehand, it¡¯s still natural for a normal person to double-check on someone¡¯s injury, but you did none of that. That¡¯s how I know you don¡¯t care one bit for Mila or her well-being. You were only using her to get into the Ravens."


    Seren observed her for a moment and then sighed. "So, do you have a problem with that?¡± His voice turned dark and eerie, taking on a threatening tone. ¡°Are you going to fight me now for your precious friend?¡±


    Lola laughed lightly, the sound incongruous with the tension in the air. She didn''t reply and just started walking forward, leaving Seren to watch her from behind. Seren watched her silently for a bit before starting to follow her, his footsteps echoing hers.


    "I''m sure she already knows that you don¡¯t care about her, but she still chose to help you. She can only blame herself for being used," Lola said casually as she walked luxuriously in an unhurried manner.


    Seren didn''t say anything and followed her quietly for a while. Lola then turned a random corner and entered an alley, disappearing from the view. He followed her inside and saw her standing still with her back facing him. The alley was silent, the only sounds were their breathing and the distant hum of the people walking on the streets.


    After a long moment, Lola turned around, a light smile still playing on her lips.


    "I don¡¯t care what you do with Mila, abandon her or kill her, none of that matters to me. I will help you join the Ravens regardless and even provide additional help in the future, but I want something in return."


    Seren scrutinized her silently, his eyes narrowing. "What?" he asked in an apprehensive voice.


    Lola took a deep breath and then said with determination, "Help me raid the Raven¡¯s relic vault."


    ¡°...¡±


    The silence that followed was almost palpable, as if the night itself held its breath. Fireflies'' glow cast an eerie light on their faces, adding to the tension in the air.


    Seren didn''t show any reaction to this request as he stared deadpan into Lola¡¯s determined eyes. Finally, he broke the silence, "What makes you think I won¡¯t just report you to the Ravens after I join them?"


    Lola¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver as she responded in a knowing voice, "Because you are a greedy person, just like me."


    Seren observed Lola silently for a moment, his eyes searching hers for any sign of hesitation. After what felt like an eternity, he sighed again and said, "I want a 70% split of the spoils, and I will be the one to decide when we carry out the operation."


    "...What?" Lola''s composure cracked for the first time, a bewildered look crossing her face.


    "I said, I want 70%," Seren repeated himself, his tone colder than before.


    ¡°I heard you the first time,¡± Lola said, irritation creeping into her voice. ¡°Did I misjudge you? I thought you were smarter than this. Do you seriously think I will give you 70%?¡± she asked, exasperated.


    This time, Seren stepped closer, his form casting a shadow over her. Instinctively, Lola took a step back. His voice was low and intimidating as he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t misjudge me. I am much smarter than you and much greedier than you. Listen, you are in no position to make demands. You need me. I don¡¯t.¡±


    Lola stared up at Seren with an emotionless gaze, processing his words. Then slowly, a light smile crept across her face, and she chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Well then, I guess you won¡¯t be joining the Ravens after all.¡± She said in a relaxed voice.


    Seren stayed quiet, his eyes locked on Lola¡¯s smiling face. Without another word, he turned and began to walk away with purposeful strides. He didn¡¯t look back but he could already tell what Lola¡¯s reaction was going to be.


    Behind him, Lola was no longer smiling, replaced by a grave expression. She bit her lip, infuriated, her fists clenched at her sides.


    Seren continued to walk as he neared the end of the alleyway.


    ¡°55!¡± Lola called out, her voice tinged with desperation.


    Seren paused and glanced back, noticing the clear displeasure in Lola¡¯s eyes. He turned away again and continued walking, showing no interest in her offer. As he stepped onto the street, he turned to the side and stopped, his right eye coldly observing Lola, who remained standing in the alley.


    Lola¡¯s temper flared at Seren apparent tactics as she yelled, ¡°60! I won¡¯t go any lower.¡±


    Seren gazed at the desperation coloring Lola¡¯s face for bit and then he said calmly, ¡°75.¡±


    ¡°Why is it increasing?!¡± Lola was on the verge of attacking Seren, her frustration boiling over.


    Seren replied in a laid-back tone, ¡°Should have agreed when you had the chance. If you can¡¯t do 75 now, then consider this a farewell.¡±


    Lola¡¯s mind raced, her thoughts a whirlwind of anger and desperation. ¡®I can¡¯t let go of this opportunity. No one else is willing to take such a big risk as going against the Ravens,¡¯ she thought quickly. She was in dire need of help, and Seren was the only one who had even considered her offer. All the others she had approached had immediately chickened out.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time,¡± Seren said, his voice cutting through her thoughts. ¡°You have five seconds to decide, otherwise I¡¯m walking away. Five¡­ four¡­¡±


    Lola¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, anxiety seeping into her mind as Seren¡¯s countdown continued. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose this chance. ¡°Three¡­ two¡­¡±


    ¡°FINE!¡± she finally agreed, her voice a mix of anger and resignation.


    A frigid smile appeared at the corner of Seren''s lips, hidden behind his mask. His bluff had worked perfectly! Exposing just how desperate Lola truly was. At first, he wasn''t sure if she was really committed to going after the Ravens, so he decided to test the waters with an outrageous demand. When her composure started crumbling at his absurd request, that told him everything he needed to know. Feeling more sure of himself, Seren had pushed even further. He pretended to act uninterested and ready to walk away - a calculated risk he¡¯d taken that could jeopardize his chances of infiltrating the Ravens.


    ''In negotiations, the one with the weakest bluff is destined to lose; strength lies not just in the cards you hold, but in the confidence with which you play them,'' Seren thought with cold certainty. Now that he had caught onto Lola¡¯s weakness, he could easily extort her.


    Lola then begrudgingly bent down and lifted the manhole cover beneath her feet. The sound of running water echoed from below. Without hesitation, she jumped into the sewer. Seren approached the opening, peering down to see Lola standing on a stone pavement, looking up at him. He followed suit, landing safely beside her.


    Seren took in his surroundings. A canal of murky green sewage flowed beside them. Dim lamps with glowing artifacts inside illuminated the space, stretching far into the distance. Without a word, Lola began walking forward at a steady pace, Seren following silently behind.


    For 15 minutes, they navigated through twists and turns in the sewer system. Both of them didn¡¯t say a single word to each other. The only sound of the constant running water accompanying their journey. Finally, Lola stopped at a seemingly random spot. She ran her hand softly along the wall, as if searching for something. After looking for a bit, her hand suddenly stopped as she felt around the area before moving away and looking at Seren.


    "Put your finger in," she said flatly.


    Seren was a bit confused at Lola¡¯s words but when he looked closely at the wall, he saw a small cavity in the wall that was the size of a finger.


    Lola continued, her tone still bitter, "Once you get to the Siren''s Garden, look for a group of people wearing three-piece suits with waistcoats and trousers. They''ll likely have overcoats and flat caps as well. Find a redhead among them and give him this slip, he''s my brother."


    She handed Seren a small white slip, which he took apprehensively. The slip had a strange symbol drawn on it that seemed to shimmer slightly in the dim light, with words in an unfamiliar language beneath it.


    "And what happens after I give him the slip?" Seren asked, his voice echoing slightly in the confined space.


    Lola''s eyes narrowed, "That''s all you need to know for now. Just do as I say, and remember our agreement."


    Seren¡¯s eyes flickered with suspicion as he watched Lola, but he decided not to ask her about it. Since she needed him, there was no need to worry about her causing any harm to him for the time being.


    Seren then placed his index finger into the hole on the wall. Instantly, his surroundings began to blur and shift, reality warping around him in a dizzying motion. Despite the disorienting visuals, he felt no movement beneath his feet.


    Lola''s muffled voice echoed, "Don''t forget about our deal," before fading into the swirling chaos.


    For 30 agonizing seconds, Seren''s world twisted and contorted, his senses overwhelmed by the surreal transformation. When reality finally stabilized, he found himself alone, Lola having mysteriously vanished.


    He turned around with his back facing the wall, and then his stoic face broke into an expression of intrigue. The cold, damp air of the sewers was suddenly replaced by a peculiar, earthy scent that filled his nostrils.


    He was no longer in the sewers. Instead, a wide street stretched out before him, teeming with an eclectic mix of individuals. Some walked briskly, their footsteps echoing on the cobblestone path, while others meandered aimlessly, as if lost in thought. The diversity of their clothes was striking: some had their entire bodies covered in bandages, others wore the crisp, formal Raven''s Guard uniform, their polished shoes clicking against the stone and fedoras tilted at jaunty angles.


    But Seren''s gaze was inexorably drawn upward toward the ceiling. His eyes widened in awe as he took in the sight above him. Giant roots, as thick as ancient tree trunks, covered the entire expanse, creating a living, breathing image. Some roots hung like vines, swaying gently in an unfelt breeze, others tangled and twisted with each other in eerie patterns, creating an intricate lattice work.


    Seren''s eyes traced the roots to where they joined together, forming what appeared to be huts attached to the tall walls that surrounded the street. The wide street was entirely surrounded by this wall of roots, with houses and huts of all different shapes and sizes nestled within.


    The main light source in this mysterious area was also the roots themselves. Those at higher elevations emitted an intense glow that filtered down through the foliage below. The effect was breathtaking ¨C shafts of light pierced through gaps in the root system, creating a dream-like scene, as if Seren had stepped into another world entirely.


    ''...Siren''s garden,'' Seren mused as he continued to observe his surroundings, taking in every detail.


    He then started walking along the street as he continued to awe at the strange place he had found himself in. While walking, he realized the street oddly had no cross-sections. It was just a one-way street surrounded by the wall of roots, giving the place a suffocating and creepy feeling. The lack of alternate paths gave the feeling of being trapped in this place.


    Out of curiosity, he looked to the side and saw the glass windows of the houses that lined the streets. The insides of the houses appeared normal ¨C cozy living rooms with plush furniture, kitchens with gleaming appliances, bedrooms with neatly made beds. But strangely enough, in all the houses that Seren observed, there wasn''t a single person inside even though the lights were on. They were just empty, looking as if they were frozen in time.


    An eerie silence hung over the street, broken only by the soft rustling of roots and the muffled footsteps of the strange passersby.


    Seren couldn¡¯t tell why but he felt this strange feeling coming from the houses that made him want to go inside them.


    Interest piqued, he went up to one of the houses and knocked, the sound unnaturally loud in the quiet street. No one answered. He knocked again, harder this time, but there was still no response. The silence seemed to mock him, emphasizing the wrongness of this place.


    Then he tried to open the door, but it was sealed shut. He couldn''t even budge it with force. It felt like he was pushing against a lifeless, immovable object. The door seemed to absorb his efforts.


    ''...Almost as if this street and the houses aren''t real,'' Seren thought as he tried to figure out what was going on.


    He then walked to the side of the house and went up to one of the windows. Pressing his face closer to the glass, his breath fogging the window as he strained to see more of the interior.


    Inside was a long dining table with six chairs neatly arranged around it. Steam rose lazily from the dishes spread across the table.


    ''I know I should be looking for Lola''s brother but...'' he thought, his eyes narrowing as he took in more details. The scene before him was picture-perfect, almost too perfect. It was as if someone had set the stage for a family dinner, but the actors had yet to arrive.


    ''...something is odd about this whole Siren¡¯s garden and it''s giving me an unsettling feeling.''


    Seren had been through a lot from his previous lives and it wasn¡¯t easy to rattle him like this. The fact that this seemingly innocuous scene was setting off alarm bells in his mind only strengthened his resolve to investigate further.


    His gaze drifted to the wall behind the dining table, where seven paintings hung in a perfectly straight line. Each one seemed to exude an aura of wrongness that made Seren''s skin crawl.


    In one painting, a woman with porcelain-like skin stared blankly ahead. At first glance, she appeared flawless, but upon closer inspection, Seren noticed a cluster of pimples on the left side of her face, some oozing with white pus. The juxtaposition of beauty and decay was jarring.


    Another painting depicted a group of babies with expressionless faces and their lifeless eyes all fixed straight ahead. Their faces were unsettling, more reminiscent of dolls than living infants.


    As Seren''s eyes moved from painting to painting, he realized they all shared a common, disturbing trait. None of the people in the portraits showed any emotion. They all stared out of their frames with blank, dead eyes, as if their souls had been stripped away, leaving behind only empty shells.


    Just as Seren was pondering the eerie nature of the artwork, he caught something in the corner of his eye. He snapped his head to the side and saw a figure walk into the adjoining room. The person moved with an unnatural, almost mechanical gait before disappearing from view.


    Seren''s mind raced. Was it a resident of the house? Or something else entirely? The brief glimpse had been too quick to make out any details, but it was enough to confirm that the house wasn''t as empty as it had first appeared.


    Seren quickly sprinted to the other side of the dilapidated house, his breath forming clouds in the chilled air. He pressed his face against the cold, grimy window, peering into the dimly lit room. In the center of the room, a figure stood eerily still beside a faded velvet couch, bathed in the soft glow of a single flickering lamp. The figure, of medium build was in a tattered white gown.


    Then with deliberate slowness, the person reached for a coiled rope that lay haphazardly on the couch. He picked up the rope before bending down and securing one end of the rope tightly around the stout leg of the couch. As he straightened up, his back remained turned to Seren, who watched, puzzled, as the man''s fingers worked nimbly with the rope. He couldn¡¯t tell what the man was doing with the rope from his angle.


    After a moment, the man lifted both arms, displaying the rope that now ended in a meticulously crafted knot, forming a sinister loop. With a haunting calmness, he slipped his head through the noose and tightened it around his neck.


    To Seren, it seemed the man was chaining himself to the couch, like an animal. Just as Seren raised a hand, contemplating whether to knock on the window, the scene took a grim turn.


    The person placed a foot on the edge of the couch and leaned back, his body straining against the rope. As he pushed the couch away with his foot, the rope tightened cruelly around his neck.


    ''Is he trying to end his life?'' Seren wondered silently as he watched the man''s desperate act. Yet, despite the gravity of the situation, he felt no reason to intervene. If he wants to die, then let him.


    ''But I should still try to stop him. Maybe he will feel some gratitude towards me and help me find Lola¡¯s Broth¡ª'' His thoughts were abruptly cut off as the man''s actions took an even more chilling turn.


    The man, still asphyxiating himself, slowly turned to face Seren. His expression was grotesquely joyful, a wide, unsettling smile breaking across his features as tears streamed down his pallid cheeks, contrasting sharply with the pain etched in his furrowed brow.


    In that moment, Seren¡¯s mind stopped working for a second as a visceral unnerving feeling gripped him. He knew this man¡ªknew him intimately. The man¡¯s face looked exactly like his. The unsettling familiarity that had nagged at him ever since he had entered this forsaken place now morphed into an acute sense of danger.


    Before Seren could do anything, the man¡¯s lips began to move, slow and deliberate, as though each syllable was a monumental effort. Seren strained to listen over the pounding of his heart.


    ¡®Yes¡­that¡¯s¡­right¡­I¡­am¡­you.¡¯


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 42: Watching

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    ¡®Yes¡­that¡¯s¡­right¡­I¡­am¡­you.¡¯


    Bam!


    Without warning, Seren felt his whole body being lifted off the ground. For a split second, he was weightless, suspended in a moment of confusion and disorientation. Then, just as suddenly, he was slammed back onto the ground. The impact knocked the wind out of him, his lungs burning as he gasped for air.


    "What the hell are you doing?!"


    The voice cut through the fog in Seren''s mind, sharp and urgent. His eyes, which had been unfocused and distant, snapped to attention. He looked up, blinking rapidly as his vision cleared.


    A man with short, fiery red hair loomed over him. The stranger''s face was a mask of anxiety and trouble, his brow furrowed deeply and his green eyes wide with a mix of concern and anger.


    "Are you trying to get all of us killed?!"


    The man with the red hair shouted, his voice still trembling a little from before.


    Seren looked up at the man, his crimson eyes dazed a little from the earlier experience. His mask had fallen off when the man had tackled him down, revealing his confused face.


    "I... I was..." Seren stammered, still trying to gather his thoughts. He blinked rapidly, attempting to clear his head and assess the situation. Gradually, the fog in his mind began to lift, and he started to remember what had happened as his gaze sharpened.


    "Get off me." He said calmly but with a hint of threat in his voice


    The red-haired man, noticing Seren''s sharp crimson eyes and his commanding tone, breathed a sigh of relief as he got off him and stood up. The tension in his shoulders visibly eased, though wariness still lingered in his eyes.


    Seren tried to get up, but then the man stretched out his hand. Seren looked at the offered hand, then up at the man, observing him for a second. Seeing only relief in the man''s face, he grabbed the hand and pulled himself up from the ground.


    "Whew, man, you scared me there for a second. What were you trying to do back there?" The man asked, his voice noticeably more relaxed.


    Seren didn''t reply immediately. Instead, he patted the dust off himself before retrieving his fallen mask and putting it back on his face.


    He then looked to the side at the window of the house. The room beyond was empty - no sign of the man, no rope attached to the couch. It looked like just another ordinary living room. The disconnect between what he had seen before and what he saw now was jarring.


    "Hey, hey, don''t stare too much," the man said, anxiety creeping back into his voice.


    Seren turned his head back and asked in a confused voice, "Why?"


    The man''s eyes widened in shock. "Did no one tell you before you came to this place? No, wait a second... Are you new? How did you even get inside here?"


    Seren didn''t reply, just staring at him silently, unmoving. The silence stretched between them, growing uncomfortable until the man couldn''t take it anymore and answered Seren¡¯s question.


    "...Whoever stares inside these houses for a long time will start to see things that are not real. Everything you see on this street is created by the SomniTree relic," he explained, his words tumbling out in a rush.


    This revelation hit Seren like a physical blow. He hadn''t considered that a relic could influence such a large area on this scale.


    ''Is that why I was acting out-of-character before?'' he wondered.


    The realization that his earlier thoughts and actions might not have been entirely his own was unsettling. Normally, if he had seen someone trying to harm themselves, he would have just let them be. The idea of trying to persuade them otherwise, especially for the mere reward of gratitude or information was completely out of character for him.


    ''I wonder what rank a relic would have to be to do something like this?''


    After contemplating for a bit, Seren said in a more relaxed voice and friendly tone, "Thanks for helping me earlier, I''m not that familiar with this place."


    The man replied in a lighthearted tone, "It''s no big deal and I was just looking out for myself." His posture relaxed slightly, but his eyes remained alert, darting occasionally to the windows of the surrounding ominous houses.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Seren asked, showed a confused expression as he tilted his head a bit.


    The man saw Seren¡¯s confused state as he then began to explain with a serious expression, his voice dropping to a near-whisper. "When you stare into these houses for too long... it''s not just dangerous, it''s deadly." His voice was gruff, filled with fear as if he was recounting things he had personally witnessed.


    "People who look too long, they... they lose it. First, they lose their senses, then their mind just... stops." He paused, swallowing hard. "And then, just like that," he snapped his fingers for emphasis, the sharp sound echoing unnaturally in the quiet street, "they''re gone. Dead on the spot."


    The man''s expression darkened further, his brow furrowing as he continued. "But that''s not even the worst of it. It''s what happens after death when the real horror show begins."


    He leaned in closer. "The body... it changes. Mutates into something... I don''t even have words for it. An abomination. A monster with the power of a Law that attacks anything and everything in sight mindlessly. We''re talking Lesser rank 3 beast level of nasty."


    The man shook his head, a haunted look crossing his face. His eyes seemed to lose focus for a moment, as if reliving a terrifying memory. "I''ve seen it happen. Trust me, you don''t want any part of that nightmare."


    Seren was no longer relaxed after hearing this. His expression, hidden behind the mask, took on a more serious look.


    He had just escaped death by mere seconds!


    The memory of the man inside the house who looked just like him flashed in his mind, and instantly, a wave of splitting headache hit him. It felt as if burning nails were being drilled into his skull, and his negative emotions intensified. He quickly controlled his thoughts and tried to forget about everything that had just happened.


    "Alright, I gotta go, don''t do something like that again," the man said as he waved goodbye and started walking away.


    "Ah wait, are you Lola''s brother?" Seren called out from behind, his voice cutting through the silence.


    The man abruptly stopped.


    Seeing him stop, Seren thought he had found the person he was looking for, but then, without warning, the man turned around and rushed at him.


    *Grab


    He grabbed Seren''s clothes with both hands, his fingers digging into the fabric. He pulled Seren closer to his face, close enough that Seren could see the small lines in his green eyes. Those eyes, once friendly, now burned with pure disgust and fury.


    "Who the hell are you? What did you do to my sister?" The man''s voice was hoarse, filled with a rage that seemed to vibrate through his entire body.


    The air grew heavy with tension, and Seren could almost taste the man''s fear and anger on his tongue.


    Seren looked up at the man with a calm expression, his crimson eyes unblinking behind his mask. His hand then moved swiftly, gripping the man''s wrist tightly. He said in an emotionless voice.


    "Let go."


    The man''s face contorted further, his grip tightening.


    "Answer the damn question! How do you know my sister?!"


    Seren remained unmoved, his voice maintaining its monotone quality as he repeated, "Last time, let go."


    The warning was clear, but the man seemed beyond reason, his teeth gritted as he visibly struggled to control his emotions.


    Seren then out of nowhere, swung his other arm towards the man''s face. The man''s instincts kicked in, releasing Seren''s clothes and raising his arms to protect his head.


    Bam!


    The fist connected with man¡¯s arm as he successfully blocked the punch. The man then activated his relic as small spark started igniting before quickly increasing in intensity around the base of his palm. There was a grim determination on the man¡¯s face as he prepared to attack Seren.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°You still have time! Tell me how you know my sis¨C¡± Before the man could finish his sentence his words died in his throat as his face initially set in grim determination, slowly morphed into an expression of shock and agony. His eyes bulged, looking as if they might pop out of their sockets.


    Thud


    He then crumpled to the ground, motionless save for the tremors of pain wracking his body.


    The man held his breath, clearly fighting the urge to scream. His hands clutched at his groin as he sprawled on the ground, his earlier bravado completely shattered.


    "...T..hat''s¡­dirty¡­you..bas..tard," he managed to squeeze out between pained groans.


    Previously, Seren had feigned an attack by trying to punch the man¡¯s face and distracting him momentarily but at the same time he also launched a swift kick at his family jewels, which unfortunately connected.


    Seren stood over him with a relaxed posture. His voice was matter-of-fact as he explained, "Just be happy I didn''t rip them off and to answer your last question, I met your sister at the relic shop. She told me to find her brother and give this to him." He tossed down the slip Lola had given him, the paper fluttering to rest near the man''s contorted form.


    Despite his pain, the man''s eyes seemed to relax slightly at Seren''s words. After a few moments of intimate connection with the ground, he slowly began to rise, though his legs visibly shaking.


    As he read the slip, a pained laugh escaped his lips. "Ahaha¡­ so you were trying to join the Ravens. My bad, I thought you were with... okay, let''s not talk about that." The man turned his gaze away as if trying not to remember something.


    "So how do I join them?" Seren asked.


    The man winced, his legs still unsteady. "First, help me walk at least. I''ll take you to them, but right now I can barely stand on my own after that introduction gift you gave me."


    Seren sighed lightly as he then moved to support the man, placing the man''s arm over his shoulder.


    The odd pair made their way down the street, the man still occasionally wincing in pain, while Seren remained alert, his eyes scanning their surroundings.


    ¡­


    "I''m Theo, Lola''s older brother," Theo introduced himself as he walked slowly with small steps while Seren supported him. His voice was strained, still recovering from the earlier altercation.


    "Seren," Seren replied in a flat tone, his voice muffled slightly by his mask.


    Theo chuckled weakly, wincing as the movement jostled his sore body. "Could you be any more straightforward?"


    Seren didn''t comment and instead asked about the joining process for the Ravens, his voice betraying no emotion.


    "Man, why are you in such a hurry to join?" Theo asked, curiosity evident in his tone. "Well, the actual process for joining the Ravens depends each time but for us, it¡¯s usually on the whims of our captain."


    "Captain?" Seren questioned, his interest piqued.


    Theo didn''t reply immediately. Instead, he looked at Seren, trying to discern his expression behind the mask. After a moment, he said, "Before that, answer me this honestly¡­¡±


    Theo stopped for a moment as he took a deep breath and asked, ¡°...Are you going out with my sister?"


    Seren halted suddenly. Theo held his breath as he waited for the response. After a few tense seconds, he replied simply, "No."


    "Thank goddd," Theo exhaled in relief, as if a weight had been lifted off his chest. "When I saw your face and how Lola had gone out of her way to help you get here, I didn''t want to think my innocent little sister had started going out with someone."


    Seren remained silent, remembering his earlier conversation with Lola. The word ''innocent'' seemed at odds with what he knew of her.


    Refocusing on his goal, Seren asked, "Are these captains the ones who decide if you can join?"


    "Ah, yes, about that," Theo began, his voice taking on an explanatory tone. "The captains are the only people with authority that can let you into the organization and this process usually differs from captain to captain"


    "What do you mean?" Seren pressed.


    As they continued to walk down the endless street, surrounded by eerie houses and the soft rustling of giant roots overhead, Theo launched into a detailed explanation.


    "First, you have to understand that Ravens is made up of different branches and departments. Each department has its own rules and regulations that its members have to follow, and this includes the tests." Theo then went on a long rant about the hierarchy of the Ravens and all the different things that happen within the organization, seemingly forgetting about the original question.


    Seren didn''t mind this since given his lack of knowledge about the Ravens, Theo''s loose tongue was providing valuable information. He stayed silent the entire time as he let Theo do most of the talking.


    He learned that the Ravens was an organization that operated on a typical functional hierarchy with 10 separate departments.


    The Punishers Department was responsible for enforcing the organization''s rules and carrying out disciplinary actions against the general public.


    The Relics and Artifact Warfare Department focuses on developing new artifacts and researching relics to better understand their powers for optimal use.


    The Security and Defence Department is tasked with protecting the Ravens'' interests against other organizations operating secretly within Glowhaven.


    He went on to explain the support departments like the Medical unit, Communications and Encryptions department, and the Logistics team. Each of them played a crucial role in keeping the Ravens functioning smoothly.


    Theo''s voice took on a tone of awe as he described the Infiltration and Espionage department. "One really cool department is the Infiltration and Espionage department," he said. "These guys operate mainly in Chimera Vale, gathering information on different authorities above ground and carrying out assassinations."


    But then suddenly, Theo''s voice suddenly dropped to a hushed, grave tone, his eyes darting around as if checking for eavesdroppers. "But listen closely, Seren," he whispered, leaning in conspiratorially. "There are two departments you should never even think of joining or offending. The War Council and the Tactical Operations Unit."


    Theo''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of awe and fear as he began to explain. "The War Council... it''s not like any other department. It''s made up of all the captains from different divisions¡±.


    A department with all the captains!


    Just hearing this, Seren knew not to get himself involved with their affairs, lest he did not value his life.


    Theo''s voice trembled slightly as he spoke. "This was in a league of its own. Captains are some of the strongest people in the organization and every single one of them is at least a rank 3 Lexarch."


    Seren''s eyes widened a little. A rank 3 Lexarch is considered a powerhouse just by themselves and the Ravens had at least 10 of them. This was not normal.


    The air felt thick with tension as Theo continued, "This type of military strength is strong enough to rival even the three major Lexarch families in Chimera Vale."


    "If the War Council is this strong then what makes this Tactical Operation unit on par with them?" Seren asked with some apprehension.


    Theo''s expression then became that of vivid reverence, his eyes glazing over as if lost in a distant memory. ¡°It¡¯s all because of a single man¡± he said.


    The Tactical Operations unit was one of the most covert departments within the Ravens. Operating mostly in the dark, they were often overlooked by others and forgotten.


    The unit was small, consisting of only a few individuals, but each member was highly skilled and trained to operate at an elite level. They were not just ordinary soldiers; they were specialists in their field.


    Leading this unit was the Vice-commander of the Ravens, a figure known for his ruthless efficiency. Under his command, the Tactical Operations unit had developed a reputation that made even the most powerful members of the organization wary.


    "Even the captains have to lower their gazes when in front of the Vice-commander," Theo said, his voice filled with awe and praise. "I heard he''s known to be extremely ruthless with his actions and is also the brains of the Ravens." Theo was no longer limping as the pain had subsided in his crotch, and he had started walking on his own, his movements more fluid as if energized by the topic of conversation.


    Seren absorbed the information, his mind whirling with possibilities. The Ravens were much more organized and strong than he had initially expected. A small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he realized the potential benefits this could bring him.


    But then a question nagged at him, breaking through his thoughts. "You said there are 10 departments but that''s only 9," he pointed out, his brow furrowing in confusion.


    Theo''s face then took on a more embarrassed expression, a flush creeping up his neck as he said with some awkwardness, "The last department is called the Odd Squad."


    Seren raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued by the strange name. "Is this your department?" he asked suspiciously, studying Theo''s reaction closely.


    Theo stammered a little in his steps, his earlier confidence faltering. "Y-yes, of course. I''m part of this team of professionals committed to restoring order and efficiency across all departments," he said, trying to sound professional. "We specialize in supporting other interdepartmental projects, ensuring that every corner of the organization shin¨C"


    "So basically you''re just extras that clean up other department''s messes," Seren interjected in a plain voice, cutting through Theo''s attempt at grandeur.


    Theo was slightly shocked at how easily Seren had understood the actual role for this department. His shoulders slumped as the harsh reality of his position laid bare. "...yes," he admitted, his voice barely audible, filled with dejection.


    Seren let out a long sigh, the realization that he would be joining the weakest link in the Ravens settling over him. ''No wait, actually this might not be all that bad,'' he thought, his eyes narrowing as he looked at the situation from another angle. ¡®The Odd Squad has the authority to interact and do other departments'' tasks for them¡¯.


    An unsettling smile appeared on Seren¡¯s face when he realized the potential of this position. This department was low profile but had the authority to do work in other departments¡¯ jurisdictions. The different departments in the organization were not allowed to interfere with each other with the exception for the Odd Squad. This was perfect for Seren who wanted to move unhindered in the Ravens without drawing attention.


    ''Hehe, as they say, knowledge is power,'' Seren thought, his mind already racing with plans and schemes.


    "By the way, what did you see when you were almost caught by the SomniTree?" Theo asked curiously as he tried to draw the conversation to a different topic, his voice cutting through Seren''s thoughts.


    Seren subconsciously thought about that scene at the house at Theo''s comment. Instantly, his mind plunged into searing pain, his train of thought abruptly stopping. After quickly controlling his thoughts, he said, without letting on any sign of weakness, "I saw myself."


    "Huh?" There was clear confusion on Theo''s face, his brow furrowing deeply. "That''s not right, normally you''re supposed to see strangers or the people close to you, but I''ve never heard of someone seeing themselves."


    Seren stopped at Theo''s words. His face took on an extremely grave expression. Not even thinking for more than a second, he then ignored all the pain he felt in his mind and vividly tried to remember what happened back at the house, even going as far as actively using his perfect memory ability. The effort made his head throb, but he pushed through the discomfort.


    ''A strange feeling pulling me into the house, a dinner table set with steaming food, The painting of a woman, her face marred by white pus oozing from every orifice, lifeless babies, a tattered rope, choking, and¡­ myself.''


    The more Seren thought about it, the more it seemed out of place. He had initially thought that was what everyone would see when they looked into the houses but now, he wasn''t certain. Each memory felt like a piece of a puzzle that didn''t quite fit.


    Seren looked around warily, his eyes darting from window to window of the eerie houses that surrounded him. There was no one inside, but he still felt as if he was being watched creepily by something.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 43: A Friend or....

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    ¡°Welcome to Siren¡¯s Garden,¡± Theo introduced with pride in his voice, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    Seren blinked, momentarily disoriented as he stepped away from the wide street. Before him stretched an expansive area, dominated by nine towering structures that pierced the sky like dark sentinels. The towers, made from an obsidian-like material, loomed majestically over the surrounding landscape, their surfaces glistening under the dim light filtering through the foliage of roots overhead. The contrast was striking; while the houses around the towers were quaint and unassuming, the towers exuded an air of mystery and power, making them the undeniable focal point of the garden.


    As Seren surveyed his surroundings, he noticed the tall wall of roots encircling the area, creating a natural barrier that felt both protective and isolating. It was as if they were encased within a living dome, a sanctuary from the outside world.


    Yet, despite the breathtaking scenery, a shadow loomed over Seren¡¯s heart. He replayed the earlier encounter in the empty house, the unsettling feeling still gnawing at him. Was it merely an unfortunate accident, or was something more sinister at play?


    ¡®...I don¡¯t have enough information,¡¯ Seren thought, his mind racing as he scanned the bustling streets. The area was alive with activity. Most people walking wore dark, hooded cloaks, their gloved hands tucked securely within the folds, lending them an air of mystery. Others wore fitted vests, adorned with an array of small tools that hung from their waists.


    "How do you like it? Surprised?" Theo asked.


    Seren didn¡¯t say anything as he took a moment to sort through his swirling thoughts. ¡®I will deal with this later when I have time,¡¯ he resolved, pushing his concerns aside for the moment.


    ¡°Hmmmmm, not sure,¡± He replied.


    ¡°What type of answer is that?¡± Theo commented, confusion etched across his features.


    Turning to him, Seren asked curiously, ¡°Who are all these people?¡±


    Theo followed Seren¡¯s gaze, observing the dozens of figures bustling through the streets, some disappearing into the homes while others made their way toward the imposing towers. ¡°The hooded ones are from the medical department, and the ones with the weird tools hanging from their vests are from logistics. Right now, they¡¯re going to their department headquarters inside those towers for work,¡± he explained, his tone shifting to one of resignation as he pointed toward the towering structures.


    Seren sensed a hint of envy in Theo¡¯s voice when he mentioned the medical and logistics department.


    ¡°We will talk on the way; let¡¯s go,¡± Theo said, redirecting the conversation.


    ¡­


    ¡°Matilda, did you check with the security department whether the members of the Black Hand we recently caught have been transported to the punishers?¡± Oliver asked as his eyes scanned the documents spread across his desk in the small, dimly lit empty room with no one else.


    *Clutch


    The door to the room opened with a soft click as Matilda entered. She wore a tailored blazer with a fitted waistcoat underneath, paired with slim trousers that tapered at the ankle. Her long chestnut hair framed her face, and her glasses caught the dim light, highlighting a gleam of intelligence in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, they were handed over to the punishers three days ago,¡± Matilda replied, her voice tinged with nervousness.


    Oliver paused, noticing the slight tremor in her voice. ¡°Did the punishers get anything out of them?¡± he probed.


    Matilda hesitated, the silence stretching between them before she finally answered in a low, nervous voice, ¡°...They didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    "Matilda! I told you, you need to be more assertive with those scum-of-the-earth punishers! They''re hard enough to deal with as it is, and with your timid personality, you won''t get anything out of them like this" Oliver admonished in a strict voice.


    Matilda stood quietly, enduring the lecture that then followed for ten long minutes. Oliver''s words were harsh, and she felt their sting, but she remained silent, her eyes fixed on the floor.


    After Oliver finished, he sighed, a note of helplessness in his voice. ¡°Next time, make sure you assert yourself in front of them.¡±


    Matilda nodded and quietly left the room, closing the door gently behind her. Once in the hallway, she let out a deep, depressing breath, trying to shake off the weight of the lecture.


    ¡°Hey Matilda, what¡¯s with that face?¡± a familiar voice called out.


    Matilda looked up to see Theo approaching, a light smile on his face. She returned the smile, though it was tinged with awkwardness and lacked enthusiasm. Her gaze then shifted to the unfamiliar figure walking beside Theo, a man dressed entirely in white, with a mask that covered his face, giving him an ethereal, ghost-like appearance.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you get chewed out by Oliver again?¡± Theo asked playfully, trying to lift Matilda¡¯s spirits.


    Matilda nodded, her expression softening slightly at Theo¡¯s lightheartedness. ¡°Yeah, same old story,¡± she replied, her voice carrying a hint of resignation.


    Theo chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°He just cares about you. You¡¯re doing great, Matilda.¡±


    She appreciated Theo¡¯s support, her smile growing a bit more genuine. Her eyes flicked back to the masked figure standing beside him, curiosity piqued. ¡°And who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°This is Seren,¡± Theo introduced, glancing at Seren. ¡°He wants to join us, and I¡¯m taking him to see the captain.¡±


    Seren nodded silently in a gesture of greeting, his demeanor calm but reserved. Matilda returned the nod, observing him carefully. ¡°Nice to meet you. Good luck on your test; the captain can be a little tense at times.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Seren replied simply.


    ¡°Alright, gotta go,¡± Theo said, waving goodbye to Matilda as he walked past her, with Seren following closely behind.


    However, as they moved just a few steps and approached Oliver¡¯s office, they heard his sharp voice call out from the other side of the door, jolting Theo to the core.


    ¡°Theo! Did you complete the report I told you about last week?¡±


    Theo''s steps faltered at the sudden command coming from Oliver¡¯s room, his confidence wavering. ¡°Uh, well, you see¡­¡± he stammered, glancing nervously at the closed office door. He hadn¡¯t completed the report, and he could feel the weight of Oliver¡¯s expectations pressing down on him.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I, um¡­ I had a lot on my plate! I¡¯ll get to you soon, I promise!¡± Theo managed to say, forcing a casual tone that didn¡¯t quite mask his anxiety.


    Oliver¡¯s voice grew stern. ¡°You know how important that report is. You can¡¯t keep putting it off. We need to stay on top of things around here!¡±


    Matilda, who was still nearby, could see the tension building in Theo¡¯s posture, and she felt a pang of sympathy for him. Before Oliver could launch into another lecture, Theo leaned toward Seren and whispered urgently, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here before he starts lecturing me.¡±


    Seren nodded silently, understanding the urgency. With that, they quickly slipped past Oliver¡¯s office, trying to move as quietly as possible.


    Once they were safely out of earshot, Theo let out a small laugh, shaking his head. ¡°I swear, that man has a sixth sense for when I¡¯m slacking off.¡±


    Seren didn¡¯t reply as he continued walking quietly. He had been unusually reserved ever since the ominous event back at the house. Theo also didn¡¯t try to start a conversation with him either as he could vaguely tell Seren was keeping to himself, possibly nervous about meeting the Captain, who knows?


    After a moment, Theo decided to break the silence. ¡°You know, Matilda is one of the nicer and more normal ones in the Odd Squad,¡± he said, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t give her trouble, she¡¯s helped me a lot in the past¡±


    Seren nodded as they then walked in silence.


    ¡­


    Theo and Seren walked into a dimly lit theatre room, the heavy velvet curtains framing the stage like a portal to another world. Hundreds of empty seats loomed in the shadows, their worn upholstery indicating their old age, while a single red-carpeted stairway led down to the vast empty stage, where the faint glow of lights illuminated a single long and imposing desk.


    At the desk, a bald man, thick with muscle and draped in a long overcoat, scribbled fervently on a piece of paper. The sound of his writing was the only disturbance in the otherwise oppressive silence.


    Beside him stood an old man with grey hair, his posture rigid and commanding with hands clasped behind his back as he surveyed the scene with a hawkish gaze.


    Seren observed both individuals with keen interest, guessing the bald man to be the captain, while the old man seemed to be someone of importance, possibly his right-hand man.


    Seren glanced at Theo, who stood beside him. He noticed that his body was unusually tense and his eyes were nervously darting to a corner of the theater. The dim lights cast an eerie glow on his face, revealing a hint of anxiety.


    Following Theo''s gaze, Seren noticed another figure slumped in one of the distant theatre seats. A young man lounged carelessly, legs draped over the seat in front of him, an open book resting on his face looking as if he were sleeping. The sight was oddly comical.


    The only sound that could be heard in the quiet theatre was the persistent scratching of the captain''s pen. Then suddenly, the scratching abruptly stopped, plunging the room into an unsettling silence.


    The captain lifted his gaze from the page, his eyes narrowing as they locked onto Seren and Theo, who stood frozen on the red carpet stairs.


    But then instantly, a wave of pressure enveloped them accompanied by a heavy and suffocating feeling. Seren felt the captain''s gaze like a physical force as if it was scanning him with a predatory intensity. It was a stark contrast to the previous interactions he had experienced during the rite with Elara and the other rank 3 elders.


    The tense moment stretched on as Seren felt more and more threatened by the second with the captain¡¯s calm gaze boring into him.


    After what felt like an eternity, the captain returned his attention to the paper, the sound of his pen scratching against it resuming.


    *Sigh


    Theo let out a breath he didn¡¯t realize he was holding, the pressure lifting from his shoulders as relief washed over him.


    Seren leaned in closer, whispering urgently, ¡°Why are you not saying anything?¡±


    Theo met his gaze with a helpless look as he then whispered back, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t respond even if I did. That''s just how his personality is.¡±


    Seren raised an eyebrow but ultimately decided against pressing further.


    ¡°OH! If it isn¡¯t my Theo!¡±


    A sudden loud voice pulled Seren¡¯s attention to the side, and he saw the man who had been sleeping now wide awake, his expression lit up like a bulb as he looked at Seren and Theo.


    Seren glanced back at Theo, who stood frozen, his face pale and grave. The contrast between the man¡¯s exuberance and Theo''s anxiety was stark, creating an unsettling dynamic in the air.


    Theo shifted uncomfortably, his eyes downcast as if the weight of the man''s gaze was too much to bear.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for you, Zane,¡± he muttered, trying to sound defiant, but the tremor in his voice betrayed him.


    Zane then lazily got up from his seat, his movements languid and casual, as he said, ¡°Oh, come on! You know I was just looking out for you earlier. Why did you run off? You know how hard I was looking for you?¡± His tone was deceptively friendly.


    Theo didn¡¯t reply, his gaze fixed on the floor, where the plush red carpet seemed to absorb the tension. There was clear anxiousness and fear etched on his face, the lines of worry deepening with every passing moment.


    Seren was a bit confused by the attitude of the man and the way Theo was behaving right now.


    Zane briskly walked up the stairs, his hands casually tucked into his pockets, exuding a confidence that felt almost predatory. He closed the distance between himself and Theo, as he put a hand on his shoulder and leaned in with an unsettling familiarity. ¡°Relax, Theo. We¡¯re friends, right? No need to look so nervous around me, you¡¯re gonna scare others into thinking I bully you or something¡±


    Theo didn¡¯t make eye contact or say anything, standing there silently, his body rigid as if he were a statue carved from fear.


    Zane observed the frozen Theo with an eerie look in his eyes, waiting for a response.


    Then, out of nowhere, Zane grabbed Theo¡¯s face by the cheeks with a single hand, forcing him to look up into his eyes.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, look at me,¡± Zane hissed softly, his voice low and conspiratorial, but laced with an unsettling intensity.


    Theo looked into his eyes, a flicker of fear crossing his features.


    ¡°We¡¯re friends, right?¡± Zane asked, his smile wide but obviously fake. ¡°Just like old times.¡±


    The words made Theo''s skin crawl and he felt weakness in his legs as some traumatic memories resurfaced in his mind, shadows of past encounters flashing before his eyes. He nodded lightly, the movement almost imperceptible.


    ¡°Good¡­ just like that. We¡¯re best friends from now on,¡± Zane said, releasing Theo¡¯s face, who subconsciously took a step back, as if trying to distance himself from the lingering touch.


    Zane then turned his attention to Seren, who had been observing the interaction silently behind his mask.


    ¡°And who¡¯s this pale ghost? What¡¯s your name, buddy?¡± Zane said, looking at Seren with a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    Seren met Zane''s gaze, a cold glint in his eyes as he weighed his response. After a moment, he replied simply, ¡°Seren.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmmm,¡± Zane mused, a contemplative look crossing his face as he closed his eyes and scratched his chin. The playful expression seemed to mask something darker lurking beneath. He opened his eyes again, a light smile playing on his lips as he then extended his hand toward Seren. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s be friends.¡±


    Theo watched Zane extend his hand, a wave of anxiety creeping into his mind. He tried to find his voice, but the memory of their previous encounter left him paralyzed, with no words able to escape his lips.


    Seren regarded Zane¡¯s outstretched hand for a few seconds, contemplating the implications of this gesture. Finally, he reached out and shook hands with Zane. But as their hands clasped, Zane¡¯s smile widened as he then instantly tightened his grip on Seren¡¯s hand.


    Seren felt the increasing pain and pressure around his hand as if it might be crushed. But he maintained his composure, before looking up to see Zane still smiling kindly at him.


    Zane, unable to read the expression on Seren¡¯s face, tilted his head slightly and asked in a concerned voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was just thinking¡­¡± Seren replied calmly, his voice trailing off as he glanced to the side at Theo, who was watching with clear concern etched across his features.


    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Zane pressed, his tone deceptively casual.


    Seren turned his head back toward Zane and said, ¡°Just that... how good of friends we are going to be.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zane was taken aback by the response, his smile faltering for a brief moment as he let go of Seren¡¯s hand. He observed Seren with newfound interest for a few tense seconds.


    He then burst into a loud laugh. ¡°Hahaha! Yes, we sure as hell will be!¡±


    With a sudden, exuberant motion, Zane threw one arm over Seren¡¯s shoulder and another over Theo¡¯s, pulling them both close. He leaned in conspiratorially and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go sit? We can have a nice, long chat while the captain finishes his business.¡±


    With Zane¡¯s arm around him, Theo glanced toward Seren, guilt flashing in his eyes for dragging him into this situation. When Seren looked back at him, he quickly turned his gaze back down, the weight of his apprehension heavy in the air.


    Seeing that neither of them was saying anything, Zane clapped his hands together and said, ¡°Let¡¯s all have a great time, shall we?¡±


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 44: Silent Threats

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    ¡°So Seren, how did you meet this guy?¡±


    In the dark and quiet theatre, Seren and Theo sat beside each other on the plush, worn seats. The dim light from the stage flickered across their faces, casting dark shadows. Zane wasn¡¯t sitting with them but behind them, leaning forward slightly, his voice low as he spoke directly into Seren''s ear.


    ¡°He helped me with something a while back,¡± Seren replied, his tone evasive, eyes fixed ahead as he avoided Zane''s probing gaze.


    ¡°Ahhhh, so that¡¯s what happened!¡± Zane exclaimed, a knowing grin spreading across his face. ¡°Let me get this straight. This guy was out there because of YOU!¡­ right?¡± His voice rose slightly at the end, punctuating his excitement as he pointed an accusing finger at Seren.


    Seren remained still, not reacting, his focus unwavering as he stared ahead. Zane observed him closely, leaning further forward, his curiosity evident in the charged atmosphere.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± Zane¡¯s voice lowered, taking on a darker, almost sinister edge. He shifted his gaze to Seren with an unsettling look, his smile fading into a cold, calculating stare.


    Feeling the shift in the atmosphere, Seren subtly prepared to activate his relic as small bits of light started gathering at his fingertips. Theo¡¯s eyes darted between Zane and Seren, his concern growing with each passing moment.


    ¡°I can respect that!¡± Zane suddenly burst into a light-hearted laugh, the sound echoing eerily in the quiet theatre. He patted Seren¡¯s shoulder with a casual air, as if the earlier tension had been nothing. ¡°Hahaha! No need to be so tense. We¡¯re all friends here.¡±


    Theo exhaled softly, relief washing over him as he saw that Zane didn¡¯t intend to do anything to Seren for now. He had known Zane for years and knew that when he was in this mood, he could easily cross lines without a second thought. If Zane truly wanted to harm Seren, he wouldn¡¯t care if the Captain was present or not.


    Zane then leaned forward slightly, his voice a low murmur in the quiet theatre.


    ¡°But Theo,¡± Zane continued as he now turned his head to Theo who was sitting beside Seren, ¡°it¡¯s not exactly pleasurable to leave your friend without a notice or even giving a reason. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t mean to, but it wasn¡¯t very considerate, was it?¡±


    Theo stiffened in his seat, his fingers gripping the armrest tightly. ¡°I¡­ I just needed some air,¡± he muttered, trying to keep his voice steady.


    Zane chuckled, the sound low and menacing. ¡°Air hmmmm... But you know for that small bit of air you received, in return I got into a SHIT! load of trouble with the Captain you see.¡±


    Seren sat silently beside Theo, his gaze fixed on the Captain who was still writing luxuriously without paying any mind to them.


    Theo swallowed hard, his heart pounding in his chest. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, Theo,¡± Zane interrupted with a mockingly soothing tone, ¡°I¡¯m a forgiving guy. I don¡¯t hold grudges. In fact, I¡¯m going to give you a way out of this.¡± He paused, letting the tension build before turning his attention to Seren, who remained expressionless, listening.


    ¡°You know, Seren,¡± Zane began, ¡°This reminds me of a story. It involves our little Theo here, and a little mess he got himself into. You see one day, Theo and I got into a bit of an argument. It hadn¡¯t been very long since we first met each other and you know how it is, new teammates, new people to deal with, not everyone can get along with each other. And, well¡­ let¡¯s just say, Theo back in the day was a little full of himself .¡±


    Theo¡¯s breath hitched, his knuckles turning white as he squeezed the armrest harder.


    Zane leaned back in his seat, his voice almost nostalgic as he recounted the tale. ¡°So, I had to teach him a lesson. Gave him a good beating, you know, to show him there is always a bigger fish out there¡±.


    He then looked at Theo on the side who had a dark look on his face.


    ¡°But then, as I was beating the LIVING SHIT! out of him, something unexpected happened. This angel appeared before me¡ªreal beautiful, too. What was her name again? Lisa? No¡­ that¡¯s not it. Laura? No, no¡­ Lola! Yeah, that was it.¡±


    Theo¡¯s face paled, his eyes widening as Zane continued.


    ¡°Lola¡­ she was just like an angel. Pretty face, soft voice, all that. She tried to stop me, even begging me to let him go. Told me to leave Theo alone. But I¡¯m not like those weak men who get swayed by a pretty face.¡± He grinned, a cruel glint in his eye. ¡°So, I kept going and going, bashing Theo into a pulp right in front of her. Didn¡¯t care how much she begged me. Theo here was just getting what he deserved. And don¡¯t get me wrong, I wasn¡¯t the bad guy, I was just helping him learn his place in this world.¡±


    Theo shifted uncomfortably, a cold sweat forming on his brow. He opened his mouth to say something, but no words came out.


    ¡°Eventually, I thought maybe I was going a bit too far. His face was puffed up like a balloon, looking all nasty and stuff¡± Zane said with a shrug, ¡°Oh and by the way, I¡¯m not calling you ugly, that wouldn¡¯t be very friendly of me¡° He said trying to console Theo who looked pale like a sheet.


    ¡°Anyway, being the good friend I am, I decided to give Theo a choice. I told him he could get off easy¡­¡± His voice trailed off as he enjoyed building up the tension while watching Theo tremble in his seat.


    ¡°...if he let me have a little fun with his sister.¡±


    Zane then chuckled, a dark, mirthless sound that sent chills down Theo¡¯s spine. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen the look on his face at the time. But you know what the best part was?¡± Zane leaned forward again, as he whispered in Seren¡¯s ear just loud enough for Theo to hear. ¡°You wanna know what Theo said at the time?¡±


    Theo¡¯s eyes were wide, filled with a mix of horror and helpless fury.


    Zane¡¯s smile widened, and his eyes looked to the side, locking on Theo¡¯s who was looking at him with dread.


    ¡°Keke, he didn¡¯t say shit. Just let his sister be taken. Didn¡¯t even put up a fight.¡±


    Theo trembled, his fists clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his palms. He wanted to lash out, to scream, but he felt paralyzed, trapped by the weight of Zane¡¯s words.


    ¡°And his sister,¡± Zane continued, his voice dripping with sadistic pleasure, ¡°she smelled soooo good that¡­ You know! I just had to get a taste of her!¡± He hissed loudly. ¡°She had such beautiful hair, didn¡¯t she?¡± He said in a nostalgic tone as if reminiscing the past. He then sniffed the air in a deep breath as he said in satisfaction. ¡°Her hair smelled so good I couldn¡¯t resist cutting a piece¡­ to keep as a keepsake to remind me of her after I¡­ enjoyed her company.¡±


    Theo¡¯s breath came in short, ragged gasps, his vision blurring with tears of rage and shame.


    ¡°And let me tell you¡­¡± A devilish grin played on his lips, as he moved to the side a bit and whispered into Theo¡¯s ear.


    ¡°She. Was. Abso. Lutely. Fucking. Amazing.¡±


    Theo¡¯s body shook with a mix of fury and despair. He wanted to kill Zane, to tear him apart right then and there, but he was powerless. His mind screamed, but his body refused to move. Zane watched him with a satisfied smirk, reveling in the torment he was currently going through.


    Seren remained silently seated throughout the entire exchange, his expression unreadable. He didn¡¯t say a word, didn¡¯t make a move, just listened as the tension in the air grew thicker and thicker.


    Clap!


    A sudden, sharp clap shattered the tense atmosphere, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to the front of the room. The Captain had finished writing, and the old man standing beside him was now eyeing the trio with a stern gaze.


    The old man¡¯s voice rang out with authority, ¡°The Captain has completed his work. Zane, you were here first. State your reason for coming.¡±


    Zane rolled his eyes, a hint of irritation in his voice as he responded, ¡°Ronan, man, can¡¯t you just let me enjoy a little time with my friends? I¡¯ve been chasing those Black Hand morons for over a month now. A little break won¡¯t kill anyone¡± His words dripped with annoyance as he reluctantly stood up from his seat.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Straightening his posture, Zane clasped his hands behind his back and fixed his sharp gaze on the Captain, who had leaned back in his chair. The shift in Zane¡¯s demeanor was noticeable¡ªhis tone turned professional and an impassive look appeared on his face.


    ¡°Reporting, sir. At the request of the Punishers, I¡¯ve spent the last month in the Backdoor Collective as a regular employee, specifically at their tailoring business on Wellington Street. On the surface, I have confirmed that it¡¯s all above board¡ªregular employees, legitimate transactions, nothing out of the ordinary. But after managing to gain the trust of a supervisor there, I was able to confirm our suspicions last night.¡±


    Seren listened intently, feeling that this might be an important piece of information. The Captain didn¡¯t seem to mind that he was hearing this, which only underscored the gravity of the situation.


    Zane¡¯s expression grew grim, his voice dropping to a deep, serious tone. ¡°We were right to suspect them. I discovered that they¡¯d been secretly smuggling artifacts and relics brought from the surface and selling them directly to the Black Hand. To date, I estimate close to a few hundred relics and artifacts have already been handed over¡±


    Theo shifted uncomfortably in his seat, fully aware of the magnitude of this information. This was crucial intelligence, not just for the Odd Squad but for the Ravens as well. If another organization gains so many relics, who knows what they might do with that much power.


    Zane paused, his gaze flicking over to Seren, who remained inscrutable behind his mask. Zane¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he delivered the next piece of information, his voice taking on a dangerous edge. ¡°And while I was digging around, I happened to stumble upon something... interesting. Seems the Black Hand has taken a particular interest in Theo¡¯s sister. They¡¯ve been quietly asking the Backdoor Collective to get in touch with her for a while now. Apparently, they¡¯re trying to worm their way into the Ravens¡¯ ranks, maybe even¡­¡±


    Zane¡¯s intense gaze bore into Seren as he said, ¡°...plant a mole¡±.


    Seren remained still with a cold expression concealed behind his mask, betraying nothing as he listened in calmly.


    Theo¡¯s blood ran cold at the mention of his sister, his mind racing with fear and anxiousness. He glanced nervously at Seren, but Seren didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t speak, his silence more chilling than any words could have been.


    Zane turned back to Ronan and the Captain, his tone shifting once again to that of the professional operative. ¡°In light of this, I recommend we move quickly. If we can intercept their next shipment to the Black Hand tonight, we might be able to bring down the entire operation¡±


    The theatre was shrouded in silence, the kind that pressed down on the room like a heavy fog. No one dared to speak, the weight of the Captain¡¯s presence making the very air feel dense and still.


    The Captain¡¯s gaze swept over the room, his eyes narrowing as they settled on Zane. ¡°Zane,¡± he rumbled, his voice low and commanding, ¡°fetch the other members.¡±


    Zane hesitated for just a fraction of a second, his sharp eyes flickering toward Seren. There was something unreadable in Zane¡¯s gaze. He lingered for a moment longer, his lips curving into a slight, almost imperceptible smirk, before he turned and strode out of the room.


    The silence that followed was oppressive. Theo, who had been unusually quiet, shifted uncomfortably in his seat. His brows furrowed as he wrestled with his thoughts. After learning of what the Black Hands¡¯ were planning, he wasn¡¯t so sure about recommending Seren.


    After coming to a hard decision, he swallowed hard, trying to steady his nerves. He knew this moment was crucial, not just for Seren, but for himself as well. With a deep breath, he finally broke the silence, his voice trembling slightly as he spoke,


    ¡°C-Captain¡­ Ronan¡­¡± He paused, gathering his resolve. ¡°I¡­ I wanted to speak with you about Seren.¡±


    The Captain¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Theo, unblinking, his expression impossible to read. Ronan, standing nearby with his arms crossed, raised an eyebrow, his rough demeanor softening just a fraction as he looked at Theo.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯d like to recommend Seren for the team. He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s skilled, resourceful, and¡­ and he¡¯s got the right mindset for this kind of work. My sister¡­ she trusts him, and I will too.¡±


    For a moment, no one spoke. The Captain leaned back slightly, his eyes narrowing as he assessed Theo¡¯s words, and by extension, Seren. Ronan¡¯s eyes flicked from Theo to Seren, studying the masked figure with a critical, piercing gaze.


    Finally, the Captain spoke in a quiet intensity. ¡°You¡¯ve chosen to vouch for him, Theo. That carries weight in this room. You understand what that means, right?¡±


    Theo nodded solemnly. He understood all too well. In this organization, vouching for someone wasn¡¯t just a matter of trust; it was a binding contract. If Seren were to betray the Ravens or act against their interests, the consequences would fall first upon Theo and his family before they ever reach Seren. This was the reality of the organization they worked for¡ªan organization where loyalty was paramount and betrayal was met with ruthless retribution.


    Seren, sensing the gravity of the moment, stepped forward. With a deliberate motion, he removed his mask, revealing his sharp features and piercing crimson eyes. Those eyes held no fear, no trace of intimidation, as they locked onto the Captain¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I understand your doubts,¡± Seren said, his voice steady, almost unnervingly calm. ¡°But I¡¯m not here to make empty promises. Give me the chance, and I¡¯ll prove myself I can be useful to the Ravens through actions, not words.¡±


    Ronan, who had been watching Seren closely, scoffed. ¡°How can we even trust you? For all we know, you could be from the Black Hand, trying to infiltrate us from the inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand that but¨C¡± Seren began to respond, but the Captain raised his hand, cutting him off mid-sentence.


    Seren, recognizing the command, went silent, his crimson eyes still locked on the Captain, awaiting judgment.


    The Captain¡¯s expression was unreadable, a mask of cold calculation. After a moment that seemed to stretch into eternity, he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision.¡± His voice was calm, almost casual. ¡°We¡¯re not in desperate need of new blood in the team at the moment¡±


    Seren was taken aback by the sudden decision. His mind raced with the implications, if he couldn¡¯t join the Ravens then it would be detrimental to his growth.


    ¡®I still have a chance¡¯


    Seren resolved himself as he still had a card he hadn¡¯t played yet, but before he could even begin persuading, he heard the Captain say.


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    The words hung in the air like a death sentence. Theo¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his heart skipping a beat.


    Ronan moved instantly, his body a blur of motion.


    Seren¡¯s eyes widened, a flicker of tension breaking through his calm facade. He barely had time to register the threat before Ronan closed upon him with terrifying speed.


    The air whizzed around Ronan and quickly condensed as a sharp wind blade formed in his hand. The wind blade arced toward Seren¡¯s neck as Ronan swung forward with deadly intent.


    In that split second, Seren¡¯s survival instincts kicked in. The blade was just inches away from his neck, he could see the wind moving violently within the blade.


    Seren shouted at the top of his lungs before the blade connected with his neck, ¡°I¡¯m a student at the Lexarch Academy!¡±


    The Captain¡¯s hand shot up as he instantly commanded, ¡°Stop¡±.


    Ronan¡¯s blade stopped an inch from Seren¡¯s throat, so close that the sharp edge grazed the skin, drawing a thin line of blood. A single drop dripped down Seren¡¯s neck, but he remained perfectly still, his breath caught in his chest.


    The Captain¡¯s eyes narrowed, his attention now fully on Seren. ¡°Go on,¡± he said, his voice a low command. ¡°Continue.¡±


    Seren took a deep, steadying breath, his mind racing. He knew this was his only chance to prove his worth¡ªand to stay alive. ¡°I¡¯m just an orphan with a Luminar grade,¡±.


    The Captain¡¯s gaze sharpened at Seren¡¯s words.


    ¡°I have no affiliations with any powerful families or organizations and I attend the Lexarch Academy. Right now, I¡¯m in a unique position¡ªI can be an asset to the Ravens. My status as a student allows me to move freely in the academy, and gather information for the Ravens without raising suspicion. I could be your spy, a way to infiltrate places others can¡¯t. And in doing so, I¡¯d help raise the Odd Squad¡¯s prestige among the other departments.¡±


    Silence fell over the room. The Captain was quiet with an unreadable expression as he looked at Seren unblinkingly. Ronan¡¯s wind blade hovered perilously close to his neck, the deadly energy humming in the air.


    Theo held his breath, his heart pounding in his ears. The stakes had never felt higher. One wrong move, one misstep, and Seren¡¯s life¡ªand possibly his own¡ªwould be forfeit.


    The Captain remained silent, weighing the information, and considering the implications. His gaze then shifted from Seren to the sheet of paper with lines upon lines of ink on his desk.


    After a long moment, the Captain closed his eyes and took a deep, deliberate breath.


    Suddenly, Seren¡¯s body was overwhelmed by a crushing force.


    ¡°ARGH!¡±


    A pained grunt escaped his lips as he collapsed to his knees, the weight of the invisible pressure nearly driving him to the floor. It felt as though a ton of bricks had been piled onto his back, his muscles straining, stiff as stone, just to keep him upright.


    Ronan retracted his wind blade and stepped back, his expression impassive as he watched Seren struggle.


    Seren gritted his teeth, the pain searing through his body, and with immense effort, he managed to lift his head, his crimson eyes locking onto the Captain, who was now staring at him with an intensity that bordered on terrifying.


    The Captain¡¯s voice was low, a growl that seemed to reverberate through the very walls of the theatre. ¡°Listen well, Seren. If you ever do anything¡ªAnd I mean ANYTHING¡ªthat brings harm to the Ravens, I will make you wish you had never been born. Do you understand?¡±


    Seren, despite the agony wracking his body, managed a weak nod.


    The Captain¡¯s gaze remained locked on Seren, his eyes cold and unyielding. ¡°You¡¯ll be joining us tonight on our raid against the Backdoor Collective. Your performance there will determine whether you earn a place among us.¡±


    He then turned his gaze to Theo, who was watching the scene with a mixture of fear and tension. ¡°Theo, it¡¯s your responsibility to watch over him. If he slips up, you will have to answer to me.¡±


    Theo nodded quickly, swallowing hard. ¡°Yes, Captain.¡±


    The unbearable pressure on Seren then suddenly lifted, leaving him gasping for breath. His body trembled from the strain, beads of sweat dripping down his face. He remained on his knees for a moment, his breathing ragged as he tried to recover from the ordeal.


    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed for now.¡±


    Seren forced himself to stand, his legs shaky and his movements slow.


    Theo quickly approached him, concern etched on his face. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Seren, still catching his breath, only managed a curt nod and a simple, ¡°Thanks.¡± His voice was strained and then without another word, he began to walk toward the exit with pained steps.


    Theo watched him for a moment, then turned back to the Captain and Ronan. He bowed lightly toward Ronan and the Captain before quickly following after Seren.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 45: Preparing to head out

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    Once Theo and Seren left the theatre, the heavy door closing behind them with a muted thud, the room was plunged back into an oppressive silence. Ronan moved with the fluidity of a shadow, gliding silently across the air before gently landing beside the Captain. His sharp eyes immediately noted the contemplative look on the Captain¡¯s face¡ªa rarity in itself. It wasn¡¯t often that something as simple as bringing in a new member would weigh so heavily on the Captain¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Captain, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Ronan asked in a respectful tone.


    The Captain didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he returned the question in a thoughtful and almost distant tone. ¡°Ronan, do you believe in coincidences?¡±


    Ronan paused, considering the question carefully. After a moment, he responded, ¡°I do¡­ but I don¡¯t believe in repeated coincidences.¡±


    The Captain¡¯s gaze remained distant as he nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± he said, his voice tinged with a hint of something Ronan couldn¡¯t quite place.


    Ronan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±.


    The Captain sighed, a sound that seemed to carry the weight of his thoughts. Without a word, he picked up the sheet of paper he had been writing on earlier and handed it to Ronan.


    Ronan¡¯s eyes scanned the document, his expression growing more serious with each line. As he reached the bottom, his eyes widened slightly, and he looked up at the Captain, uncertainty and disbelief etched across his face.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ronan started, his voice trailing off as he struggled to find the right words.


    The Captain met his gaze, his expression now harder, more resolved. ¡°Coincidences happen. But coincidences at the perfect timing? Hardly.¡±


    The paper in Ronan¡¯s hand was a direct order from the leader of the Ravens, a figure so mysterious that even among the highest ranks, few had ever seen him. The order was for them to spy on the Lexarch Academy, specifically on Orion¡¯s Library, and report back any changes.


    ¡°Why us?¡± Ronan muttered to himself, his mind racing. ¡°Most departments get their missions through the communications department. It¡¯s rare to get a direct order from the Vice-commander, let alone from the leader himself. This¡­ this is the first time.¡±


    The Captain¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Ronan, watching as he processed the information.


    ¡°Is this real?¡± Ronan asked, skepticism coloring his tone.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Captain replied in a cold and firm voice. ¡°It has the Noxian¡¯s signature at the bottom.¡±


    Noxian was the name other Ravens had given their leader, it means to be in the dark. To receive a direct order from the Noxian himself was both an honor and a curse.


    Ronan¡¯s mind raced as he muttered to himself, ¡°For someone who¡¯s a student at the Lexarch Academy to show up at the exact moment we need a spy¡­ it¡¯s too much of a coincidence. And why us? The Espionage and Tactical Operations Department is much more suited for this mission.¡±


    The Captain¡¯s voice cut through Ronan¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Unless we¡¯re the scapegoats.¡±


    Ronan felt a cold shiver run down his spine, the realization settling in like a weight on his shoulders. If the Enforcers discovered that the Ravens were meddling at the Lexarch Academy, the consequences would be catastrophic. The Ravens would likely sacrifice their department to appease the Enforcers, ensuring their organization survived at the cost of a few expendable members.


    ¡°Are you making Seren our spy?¡± Ronan asked, his voice barely above a whisper, tinged with nervousness.


    The Captain scoffed, a harsh sound in the silence of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll decide that after seeing his performance on the raid tonight at the Backdoor Collective.¡±


    Ronan nodded, understanding the Captain¡¯s cautious approach. The stakes were high, and trust was a luxury they couldn¡¯t afford to give lightly. Not that they feared Seren was a spy from some other organizations, but if he was even skilled enough to be their spy.


    The Captain then rose from his chair, ¡°Call some members of the team and have them line up in the passer room. Prepare to head out.¡±


    Ronan nodded, understanding the gravity of the order, and quickly left the room to carry out the Captain¡¯s instructions.


    ¡­


    In a sophisticated room with leather couches, five people stood silently, the atmosphere charged with a mix of anticipation and tension. Matilda, wearing a bright smile, approached Seren and Theo.


    ¡°Hey, you two,¡± Matilda greeted them warmly. She glanced at Seren, curiosity in her eyes. ¡°Is he one of us now?¡±


    Seren returned her smile. ¡°Not officially,¡± he said in a friendly, almost light-hearted tone. ¡°But I¡¯m hoping to change that tonight.¡±


    Theo, feeling a bit of the tension ease at Matilda¡¯s arrival, let out a small sigh. ¡°Not quite yet, he almost lost his life earlier if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s a student at the Lexarch Academy.¡±


    Seren chuckled softly. ¡°Guess I got lucky, huh?¡±


    Matilda¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°The Captain really pushed that hard on a newcomer?¡± she asked, incredulous.


    ¡°It was a test, I suppose. To see if I have what it takes.¡± Seren said casually. But there was something else going on in the back of his mind.


    ¡®I should start acting like an easy-going person around them from now on. I don¡¯t want to garner any unnecessary attention until I¡¯m ready¡¯ Seren thought to himself, the cold edge of his mind sharpening his resolve. ¡®I¡¯ll have to make sure they only see what I want them to see¡¯.


    His thoughts were abruptly interrupted when Matilda, her curiosity piqued, asked, ¡°How old are you, Seren?¡±


    Seren blinked, refocusing on the conversation, and let a touch of sheepishness enter his tone. ¡°Fifteen,¡± he answered.


    Matilda¡¯s eyebrows shot up, clearly taken aback. ¡°Fifteen? That makes you the youngest person in this department¡­ maybe even in all of the Ravens.¡± She looked at him with a new level of curiosity, wondering what had driven someone so young to join an organization like theirs.


    Seren offered a small, somewhat bashful smile, as if he were simply a young man trying to find his place. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m here to prove I can be just as capable as anyone else.¡±


    As they talked, Oliver joined the group, his usual energy and curiosity evident as he sized up the newcomer. ¡°So, this is Seren, huh?¡± he said, his interest piqued. ¡°Theo, why didn¡¯t you introduce us sooner? What¡¯s your story, kid? Why¡¯d you join? What¡¯s your background? And what do you think about¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oliver, he¡¯s still new. Give him some space.¡± Theo said, cutting him off. But looking at Seren interacting with others left Theo a bit confused. He initially thought Seren would be the quieter and more serious type of person with how he had threatened him when they first met on the street. Just thinking about it sent a cold shiver down his spine wondering if Seren was actually serious about ripping his family jewels off.


    Seren laughed softly in a good-natured tone. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Oliver chuckled, realizing he¡¯d been a bit too eager. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I got carried away.¡± He offered Seren a quick, apologetic smile. ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of time to chat later.¡±


    Seren nodded in acknowledgment, though his expression remained neutral. Oliver then started chatting with Theo and Matilda, although half of it was just him grilling them with tasks that needed to be completed.


    Oliver was Ronan¡¯s assistant and helped with getting done the menial tasks around the department so he was partially responsible for making sure the team members completed all their given instructions.


    While the three of them were chatting, Seren quietly broke away from the group, and made his way toward Zane, who stood alone in the corner of the room, minding his own business.


    Zane noticed Seren making his way over to him and didn¡¯t seem surprised by his approach.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Zane,¡± Seren began casually, his tone even and unassuming. ¡°How many people will we be fighting tonight?¡±


    Zane glanced at Seren, a faint smile playing on his lips. There was a glint of something amused in his eyes, as if he enjoyed the directness of the question. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± he asked, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity.


    Seren met his gaze without hesitation, letting a touch of determination seep into his voice. ¡°To prepare myself,¡±.


    ¡°Are you the one going to be fighting them?¡± He asked sarcastically.


    Seren made an awkward expression as he said, ¡°I hope not¡±


    Zane chuckled softly, appreciating the straightforwardness. ¡°Fair enough,¡± he said, leaning slightly closer, his voice lowering just a touch. ¡°If we catch them off guard, we¡¯ll be dealing with around twenty Lexarchs, maybe rank 1 and 2. But if things go south and we make a commotion¡­ well, then we¡¯re looking at fifty or more at least.¡±


    Seren¡¯s expression darkened a little. He wasn¡¯t one to chicken out of a fight but dealing with so many enemies would take a severe toll on his soul energy before it ran out. He could only hope they had enough members on their team to deal with that many people.


    Thud~


    The sound reverberated through the room, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to the entrance. The door swung open forcefully, having been kicked in by a man with a smug expression on his face. He walked into the room with his hands in his pockets and an arrogant look on his face.


    Following closely behind was a tall, buff man with a thick beard and an intimidating presence with his heavy footsteps.


    Seren observed them curiously as five people in total made their way into the room. Among them was Ronan, who walked silently as if he was deep in thought over something. But it was one particular individual who caught Seren¡¯s eye¡ªa man who was looking around nervously, a sheepish look on his face as if he¡¯d rather be anywhere but here.


    Theo noticed him as well and called out, ¡°Wyatt, over here.¡±


    Wyatt, the nervous man, visibly relaxed at the sound of Theo¡¯s voice. He quickly made his way over and joined Theo¡¯s group. ¡°I-I thought I was going to be a-alone on a mission with them,¡± Wyatt said anxiously, casting a wary glance at the other new arrivals.


    Theo said with a hint of exasperation in his tone. ¡°You¡¯ve done this hundreds of times, Wyatt. Why do you always act scared whenever it¡¯s time to fight someone?¡±


    Wyatt still wore that nervous look. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me. Even if I do this a thousand times, it¡¯s still scary to me,¡± he muttered, his voice shaky but sincere.


    Seren, who had been watching the exchange, came back and joined the group as he asked curiously. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    Theo quickly did the usual with him acting as the mediator as he introduced both parties.


    As Seren and Wyatt spoke briefly, it didn¡¯t take long for Seren to figure out that Wyatt was shy and meek, constantly acting scared of everything around him, no matter what it was. He wasn¡¯t sure of what to think of this since he expected everyone in the Ravens to be hardheaded and always up for a fight.


    ¡°Zane! Where the hell have you been for the last month? It¡¯s like you disappeared off the face of the earth!¡±


    Seren turned his head, drawn by the voice. A short man, his expression cocky and his hands buried in his pockets, was staring up at Zane with a smirk that practically screamed mischief.


    Zane replied in a sharp tone with lingering frustration. ¡°Javier, you know how it is. The Backdoor Collective¡¯s guys had their tongues tied tighter than a clam at high tide. Took longer than expected.¡±


    Javier scoffed, shaking his head as if disappointed. ¡°You should¡¯ve called me. I¡¯d have them spilling their guts and confessing their past lives in no time. Your methods are too soft, Zane.¡±


    Before Zane could reply, a low, gravelly voice cut in. Koa, the towering, broad-shouldered man behind Javier, spoke up. ¡°That would¡¯ve started a fight on the spot, Javier.¡±


    Javier barely glanced over his shoulder, his tone dripping with condescension. ¡°Shut it, Koa. I¡¯m the one talking here.¡±


    Koa sneered but remained silent, clearly used to Javier¡¯s dismissive attitude.


    Javier turned back to Zane, a wicked grin spreading across his face. ¡°But yeah¡­ that definitely would¡¯ve started a fight. And I¡¯d have killed them right then and there.¡±


    Javier¡¯s grin widened as he spread his arms, his voice taking on a twisted delight. ¡°But here we are, about to take on those rats anyway. Would¡¯ve been much cleaner to deal with them before they handed over more relics to those Black Hand idiots.¡±


    He scanned the room, his eyes narrowing as they landed on Theo¡¯s group. The wariness in their eyes only seemed to amuse him. ¡°And who¡¯s fighting alongside us? These pansies?¡±


    None of them said anything back as Javier just looked at them with a smug expression.


    Then Oliver stepped forward and said in a stern voice. ¡°Javier, it¡¯s been two weeks. You still haven¡¯t filed the report I asked for.¡±


    Javier waved his hand dismissively, looking thoroughly annoyed. ¡°Right, right, Oliver. Always up my ass, trying to get me to do that boring-ass work all the time. ¡± He scratched his head, his expression sour as if the very thought of paperwork was enough to ruin his day.


    Then, out of the corner of his eye, Javier noticed a new face. His gaze locked onto Seren, who stood there silently. He tilted his head, sizing up the newcomer as he asked curiously, ¡°And who¡¯s this pretty boy?¡±


    Seren offered a slight bow, playing the part of the innocent teenager. ¡°Uh¡­ hello. I¡¯m Seren. I¡¯ll be joining the mission as well. Looking forward to working with you.¡±


    Javier just facepalmed, shaking his head in disbelief after seeing Seren¡¯s weak personality ¡°How did I end up in this department? Seriously¡­¡± he muttered to himself, his tone dripping with disappointment.


    Before the situation could escalate, Ronan stepped forward, his voice cutting through the air with authority. ¡°Alright, Javier. That¡¯s enough. We¡¯re not here to entertain your complaints.¡±


    Javier threw up his hands in mock surrender, a smirk still playing on his lips. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll behave¡­ for now.¡±


    As the banter died down, Ronan took a step forward, his presence commanding everyone¡¯s attention. One by one, everyone in the room lined up in front of him, ready to receive their orders. Seren followed suit, positioning himself among the others, but as he did, he noticed something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªhe hadn¡¯t before.


    In the far corner of the room, standing slightly apart from the group, was a person who had been silently observing the entire exchange. The man was draped in a long, dark coat, and a mask covered his mouth and nose, leaving only his dead, hollow eyes and tousled hair visible. He hadn¡¯t spoken a word since arriving with Javier¡¯s group.


    Seren¡¯s gaze lingered on the man for a moment, taking in the unsettling aura that surrounded him, before Ronan¡¯s voice pulled his attention back to the front.


    ¡°The mission tonight is straightforward,¡± Ronan began, his voice firm and clear as he addressed the nine people in front of him. ¡°We¡¯ve just received word that the Backdoor Collective has already received their shipment and is preparing to hand it over to the Black Hand tonight. Our objective is to prevent that transfer at all costs.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s gaze swept across the group, ensuring that every one of them understood the gravity of the situation. ¡°We need to move in silently and take them out before they can make the handoff. Ideally, we¡¯ll capture the manager working at the Backdoor Collective alive. If we pull this off quietly, we¡¯ll have the opportunity to lie in wait and ambush the Black Hand members when they arrive.¡±


    He paused, letting the weight of the mission settle in. ¡°However, if things go south, and we make too much noise, we¡¯ll be facing not just the Backdoor Collective, but the Black Hand as well. In that case, we¡¯ll be in for a hell of a fight.¡±


    Ronan¡¯s tone hardened as he continued, ¡°Other than the manager, you are to eliminate all other members. No exceptions.¡±


    A shaky hand went up from the line. It was Wyatt, his voice trembling as he spoke. ¡°W-why don¡¯t we request the Punisher¡¯s Department to help us? This¡­ this sounds like it could get out of hand fast.¡±


    For the first time, Ronan¡¯s stern face broke into a flicker of disgust at the mention of punishers but he quickly regained his composure. His voice remained calm, but there was an edge to it as he responded. ¡°We¡¯ve already contacted them, but it will take time for them to get here. We can¡¯t afford to wait. The Ravens can¡¯t risk letting any more relics fall into the hands of the Black Hand. We go in now, and we handle this ourselves.¡±


    Ronan then looked each of them in the eyes. ¡°In the worst-case scenario, your orders are to hold off the Backdoor Collective¡¯s Lexarchs until the Punishers arrive. Do whatever it takes to keep them from completing that transfer.¡±


    The room was tense, the gravity of the mission pressing down on everyone. Ronan¡¯s gaze finally landed on Seren, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Seren,¡± he said, his voice turning strict, ¡°you¡¯ll be going in with Theo and Javier as part of the first infiltration team. Your admission into the Ravens depends entirely on your performance tonight and so does your life¡±


    Seren nodded, a slightly nervous expression crossing his face as he met Ronan¡¯s gaze. ¡°Understood,¡± he replied, his voice steady despite the apparent unease.


    But beneath the surface, Seren¡¯s heart remained cold and still, unmoved by Ronan¡¯s words.


    Ronan looked over the group one last time before giving a final nod. ¡°Prepare yourselves, I don''t want to see any empty seats by the time we get back. We move out in ten!¡±


    The room instantly burst into activity. Everyone except Seren reached into the air, activating their storage artifacts. In unison, they pulled out long, dark overcoats, flat caps, and black gloves, each item appearing from thin air. As they donned their uniforms, the atmosphere in the room shifted, growing more intense, more focused.


    Seren watched with a slight frown, his confusion evident as he observed the transformation around him. The others moved with practiced motions, their expressions growing serious as they prepared for the mission. Theo, noticing the puzzled look on Seren¡¯s face, stepped over and clapped a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°You look a little lost,¡± Theo said with a small grin. ¡°This is our uniform¡ªassigned to us by the department. We wear it whenever we go on a mission. It¡¯s a tradition, and it helps us distinguish each other from different departments.¡±


    Seren¡¯s eyes flicked from Theo¡¯s overcoat to the rest of the team, who were nearly unrecognizable in their coordinated attire.


    ¡°No worries. I¡¯ve got an extra one here,¡± Theo said, pulling out another overcoat, along with a matching cap and gloves, from his storage artifact. ¡°Our sizes are pretty similar, so this should fit you.¡±


    Seren accepted the uniform, the clothing feeling heavier in his hands than he expected. He quickly shrugged on the overcoat, adjusting the fit, then pulled on the gloves and settled the cap onto his head. The transformation was immediate.


    Theo stepped back, whistling softly in appreciation. ¡°Well, would you look at that? You went from looking like a ghost to¡­¡± He paused, searching for the right words. ¡°Like a shadow come to life¡ªsomething out of the old legends.¡±


    Seren caught a glimpse of himself in the reflection of a nearby window. The once plain, almost ethereal figure he had cut was now replaced by someone who looked every bit the part of a Raven on a mission¡ªdark, imposing, and mysterious.


    As he adjusted the cap slightly, Seren felt a small smile tug at the corners of his mouth.


    With everyone now geared up, the tension in the room reached its peak. The final preparations were done and everyone was ready to head out.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 46: Tactics

    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>


    Tap Tap Tap


    A shadowy figure moved silently from alley to alley, ensuring no one noticed his presence. He paused at the corner of an alley, his eyes fixed on a distant building. After a moment, he raised his hand in a subtle gesture. Two more figures emerged from the shadows, mimicking his careful movements, staying unseen as they joined him at the alley''s edge.


    "What now?"


    One of them, Seren, asked with a tense expression.


    Javier, standing beside him, scanned the area, alert for any signs of unwanted attention. Theo remained silent, his gaze locked on the entrance of a tall medieval-style building with two guards standing outside as they did a simple checkup of the people entering the building. It was 7 am and rush hour was starting with people streaming in and out of the building increasing by the minute.


    After a few minutes of observation, Theo whispered, "Those two!"


    Seren and Javier followed his gaze to the Backdoor Collective¡¯s tailoring building, where they saw two men carrying briefcases entering the store. Theo handed them photos of the men and explained, "Those are our targets. They''re suspected of smuggling large amounts of relics and being in contact with the Backdoor Collective¡¯s Lexarchs. Our objective is to capture them in one fell swoop once they exit the building."


    "Why wait? We could just go in and grab them," Javier suggested with a crazed expression.


    Theo shot him a stern look. "No, we don¡¯t know how many Lexarchs are inside. If we get caught, the whole mission is blown, and we¡¯re as good as dead if we get stuck fighting all of them."


    Javier scoffed. "What difference does it make? We were going to kill them all anyway. We will still be in danger regardless"


    "Javier, please. Ronan put me in charge for a reason. I don¡¯t want to take unnecessary risks. Just this once, follow my lead, okay?" Theo insisted sincerely.


    Javier clicked his tongue and reluctantly backed down after seeing Theo ask him.


    "Team Theo, what¡¯s your status?" A squeaky voice suddenly came from Theo¡¯s pocket. Theo reached into his pocket and pulled out a small creature resembling a hamster, with a blank expression and a button protruding from its belly.


    Theo pressed the button, and the chatterbeast emitted a soft sound.


    Plick Pluck


    "This is Theo speaking. We¡¯re at the location and have eyes on our targets," Theo reported, his gaze never leaving the tailoring store.


    ¡­


    "Good. Keep watch and capture the targets, dead or alive," Ronan spoke through the chatterbeast as he stood atop a spire on a distant building, surveying the scene below.


    Plick Pluck


    "Team Oliver, Team Matilda, report your status," Ronan continued, pressing the button on the chatterbeast.


    ¡­


    In a luxurious restaurant a few miles away, Oliver, Zane, and Jace sat at a table, blending in with the other patrons. Zane sipped his juice, completely at ease in his chair, while Jace, more tense, kept a close eye on one of the waitresses, scrutinizing her every move.


    Plick Pluck


    "Oliver speaking. We have eyes on the honeytrap. Silverflash has yet to arrive on scene" Oliver murmured into the chatterbeast, his voice low as he continued to observe the waitress.


    ¡­


    Drip Drip Drip


    In a dark, damp sewer tunnel, the only sound was water dripping from the ceiling. Wyatt sat cross-legged on the floor with a frown on his face, his hands raised and eyes closed in concentration. Above him, a small, glowing red bubble floated that was slowly expanding.


    A few meters away, Matilda and Kieran stood guard on either side of the tunnel. Kieran still had the same lifeless eyes with his mouth and nose covered with a cloth as he stood eerily still.


    Plick Pluck


    "This is Matilda speaking. We¡¯ve started setting up the Lullaby. No issues so far. Over," Matilda reported.


    ¡­


    Ronan listened to the chatterbeast with a calm expression as a cool breeze brushed his face.


    Plick Pluck


    "Team Matilda, finish setting up the Lullaby and wait for further orders. Team Oliver, report back when Silverflash arrives. Do not engage unless necessary," Ronan ordered in a stern voice.


    "...Roger that," the chatterbeast responded.


    ¡­


    Theo¡¯s eyes remained locked on the tailoring store, his every sense on high alert. Then he suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned to see Seren, concern etched on his face. "What is it? Did something happen?" Theo asked in a low voice.


    Seren hesitated before speaking. "Do you have a plan to discreetly take them out? Killing a Lexarch without causing a commotion won¡¯t be easy."


    Theo frowned. He knew it would not be easy taking out 2 Lexarchs without making a sound.


    "I¡¯ve got an idea. It¡¯s risky, but it could be our best shot at taking them down before they even realize what¡¯s happening." Seren said to Theo. He then leaned in and whispered the idea into Theo¡¯s ear. As Seren spoke, Theo¡¯s eyes widened slightly, surprise mingling with uncertainty.


    When Seren finished, Theo instantly shook his head as he said, ¡°No way, Seren. We can¡¯t involve an innocent person in this. It¡¯s too dangerous, and if something goes wrong¡ª"


    "I know it¡¯s dangerous, but listen. This has the highest chance of success. If we don¡¯t act fast, they¡¯ll fight back, and things could get ugly from there. We need that edge." Seren cut him off as he insisted, his tone serious.


    Theo looked at Seren with a deep, contemplative gaze, weighing the risks. After a long pause, he finally relented with a sigh. "I don¡¯t like it. If something happens to the bystander then we will convicted by the Ravens regardless of our status. But... if you¡¯re sure this is the only way, then fine. But make sure not to screw this up." Theo emphasized the last part.


    Seren nodded, a small, satisfied smile playing on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll go find someone to bribe.¡±


    Seren then left. Minutes ticked by, and then, finally after 20 minutes, the two targets emerged from the store. Theo signaled to Javier, who was watching from a different alley. Javier solemnly nodded back at him.


    ¡­


    "You know," one of them, a tall man with a sharp jawline who just came out of the store said, "I heard they¡¯re cracking down hard on smuggling operations in the East. Makes you wonder how long this whole thing will last."


    His companion, shorter and stockier, chuckled while holding a briefcase. "As long as the profits keep rolling in, there will always be someone willing to take the risk. Besides, those crackdowns are all talk. The officials are just as deep in it as we are."


    The taller man smirked. "True. But I wouldn¡¯t mind getting out before things get too hot. Maybe retire somewhere quiet, where no one knows my name."


    Bam!


    Before the other could respond, a sudden impact interrupted their conversation. "Kyah!" A girl¡¯s cry rang out as she tumbled to the ground from colliding with the tall man.


    The man was startled as he looked down at the girl who wore a torn skirt, her hands clutching a lamp with a flickering candle. "Are you alright?" he asked, bending down slightly. Her soft groans of pain stirred something in him, and he noted the terrified expression on her face.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Your ugly mug probably scared her." His companion playfully taunted.


    The tall man ignored the jibe, gently helping the girl to her feet. "Are you hurt?" he asked, his tone unexpectedly gentle.


    The girl¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, her voice trembling as she clung to his arm. "Please¡­ help me," she pleaded, her desperation palpable.


    Both men exchanged a surprised glance, caught off guard by her sudden vulnerability. "What¡¯s wrong?" the tall man asked.


    "There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s a stalker," she whispered, her voice breaking. ¡°He¡¯s been following me, and I don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m so scared..."


    The men were taken aback a little as they looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Then both of them simultaneously nodded. "Where is he?" one of them asked.


    She pointed behind her, eyes wide with fear. They followed her gaze and spotted a figure standing at the end of the alley, watching them with an intense, unsettling stare.


    The tall man smiled reassuringly at the girl. "Stay close to us. We¡¯ll take care of this."


    The men, now fully alert, began to move toward the figure. The girl stayed close behind them, her fearful expression deepening with every step. As they approached, the figure slipped around a corner, disappearing from sight.


    Without hesitation, the men pursued after the figure with the girl trailing behind them with the lamp in hand, her breath quickening as the tension thickened in the air.


    The men rounded the corner of the alley as well and their eyes locked onto a lone figure standing with its back turned to them. The figure turned, revealing fiery red hair and an unsettling expression on its face.


    The tall man started, "Hey there, buddy. What do you think you¡¯re doing, lurking around here?"


    Theo, the figure, forced a laugh, trying to sound casual. "Just admiring the view. Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get an audience."


    "Admiring? Back off, or you¡¯ll regret it." one of the men warned.


    Theo raised an eyebrow, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°Regret? You think you can intimidate me, you wannabe heroes? I¡¯m just here trying to have a little fun.¡± He mimicked Zane¡¯s confident tone the best he could, though deep down, he cringed at the act.


    The second man sneered. ¡°We¡¯re not just wannabe heroes. You¡¯re making a mistake if you think we¡¯ll let you walk away scot-free.¡±


    Theo¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Oh? I¡¯ve handled tougher guys than you.¡± He pointed to the girl cowering behind them. ¡°That girl? She¡¯s just a rabbit, and I¡¯m the wolf.¡±


    Inside, Theo was dying of embarrassment, but he forced himself to stay in character. He relaxed his posture. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just hand her over, and we can all walk away?¡±


    The men exchanged glances and laughed before refusing his offer. Theo¡¯s smile faded, replaced by a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t like sharing my things, but I¡¯ll make an exception this time and let you two have a little fun as well. Refuse, and I¡¯ll have to get a little rough.¡±


    Theo activated his relic as sparks began to dance in his hand, crackling like firecrackers. The men¡¯s smirks gradually vanished, replaced by alarm. They had just realized their opponent was a Lexarch and not a normal person.


    Theo took a step forward, his face twisting into a crazed expression. ¡°So, are you up for it?!¡±


    But then, a slow smile spread across the tall man¡¯s face. ¡°This might¡¯ve worked on someone else. But...¡± His gaze shifted to the terrified girl beside him.


    ¡°AH!¡± The girl shrieked as the man grabbed her hand, yanking her in front of him. He gripped the back of her neck with one hand and his other hand positioned at the back of her head glowed with a blue light.


    ¡°You¡¯re still too green!¡± he shouted. His partner chuckled, understanding exactly what was about to happen.


    The tall man sneered, taunting Theo. ¡°You really think using a girl to lower my guard would work on me? That pathetic act isn¡¯t fooling anyone.¡±


    Theo¡¯s confidence shattered as he realized they hadn''t fallen for his ruse. Cold sweat trickled down his back. The girl began to sob, her voice trembling as she pleaded, ¡°Please, I didn¡¯t want to do this! They forced me, I swear! Just let me go, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you stupid whore!¡± the tall man barked, his voice cutting through her cries.


    The short man stepped forward, his tone menacing. ¡°Boy, just tell us who¡¯s backing you, and it doesn¡¯t have to get ugly. If this girl dies, the most likely suspect will be you and Ravens don¡¯t take kindly to killing on their territory¡±


    Theo tried to play it cool, though his voice wavered. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the girl. You can have her.¡±


    The man sneered. "Seems like you don¡¯t understand your situation. Fine. Let¡¯s see if you really don¡¯t care. Kill her on three." he said, looking at the tall man. An evil grin spread across his face as he began to count. ¡°One!¡±


    Theo¡¯s body trembled slightly as he realized the man wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°Two!¡±


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll tell you anything else but that!¡± Theo blurted, trying to stall.


    ¡°Too late. Thre¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Theo surged forward with sudden determination at the two men. ¡°Haha! This crazy guy!¡± the man laughed when he saw his threat had worked with Theo rushing him. He instantly activated his relic and produced a golden whip in his hand.


    ¡°Javier, now!¡± Theo yelled.


    "Huh?" Confusion played on the man''s face when Theo shouted, realizing he might have a companion with him. The man looked around warily trying to find his partner.


    From atop the surrounding buildings in the alleyway, Javier leaped down and into the fray, landing behind the man with the whip.


    Spectral Blade relic!


    A spectral blade materialized in Javier¡¯s hand, and he slashed at the shorter man with vicious precision.


    "UGH!"


    The tall man¡¯s eyes widened as he heard his companion scream, turning just in time to see him collapsing with his eyes rolled back in his head.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± the tall man cursed. Theo appeared before him, swinging his arm with fierce resolve. But before the blow could land, the man activated his relic.


    Vortex Whirl relic!


    The man¡¯s speed surged as a whirlwind erupted from his feet. He snatched the girl and narrowly dodged Theo¡¯s strike. A split second later, the air exploded where the man had been standing, engulfed in a ball of fire.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Theo cursed as the man slipped away, stopping a few meters away with the girl still in his grasp. Sweat beaded on the man¡¯s forehead as he looked at the distant figures of both Theo and Javier with his fallen friend¡¯s body on the ground.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve done it, you shits!¡± He shouted with fury in his voice.


    ¡°Damn it, where¡¯s that Seren?!¡± Javier yelled as he frantically looked around, hoping Seren would pop out of somewhere.


    ¡°Watch how I kill this girl and you will have a murder case on your hands!¡± The man shouted.


    Theo and Javier¡¯s hearts gripped at the man¡¯s words as the blue light from his hand grew brighter, the relic¡¯s power intensifying. The girl sobbed, her voice quivering as she cried out, ¡°No, please! Don¡¯t kill me! I was forced into this, I didn¡¯t have a choice!¡±


    Moon Blade¡ª!


    Before the attack could be unleashed, the fearful girl threw the lantern she had been holding up into the air. Then instantly, a blinding golden light erupted forth as a laser shot out of the candle, heading straight for the man.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± The man¡¯s words were cut short as the laser easily pierced through his skull, exiting the other side. Sizzling sounds came as boiling blood gushed out the man¡¯s head. His grip on the girl¡¯s neck slackened, and he collapsed backward onto the cold stone floor.


    Thud


    The lantern which the girl had thrown up fell, cracking as the candle inside flickered and died. The girl turned around to face the fallen man with no trace of her earlier terrified look but only a cold expression on her face. The air around her then warped and twisted as her appearance shifted from a frightened girl to a young boy with long white hair and cold, crimson eyes.


    Theo and Javier stood frozen, shock etched on their faces as they watched Seren casually stand next to the fallen man''s body. Seren then turned to them, scratching his head with a sheepish grin. "Hehe, did I do well?" he asked with a dumb look on his face.


    Both Theo and Javier stared at Seren, disbelief evident in their eyes. It took Theo a full twenty seconds to break the silence. "You¡­ I thought you were going to bribe a girl to play the part, not become the bait yourself! And why didn¡¯t you tell us your plan beforehand?"


    Seren laughed awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. "I figured it was too risky to bring someone else into this. And if I told you about my plan, you wouldn¡¯t have reacted the way you did. It had to look real."


    Javier, still stupefied, asked, "Then how did you disguise yourself so perfectly as that girl? And if you could do this, why didn¡¯t you just kill both of them instantly with that laser when they weren¡¯t looking?"


    Seren shrugged, "I¡¯ve got a relic that lets me turn into someone else. As for the laser, well¡­ it¡¯s complicated. There are certain conditions that need to be met. It¡¯s not something I can just use whenever I want." Seren wasn¡¯t about to reveal the true mechanics behind his relic. Sharing such secrets was a risk he couldn¡¯t afford, especially if he valued his life. In truth, the scarce light in the streets of Glowhaven meant Seren had to carry a lantern with him to activate his Luminar crystal relic for the full effect, otherwise it would take too long for him to concentrate enough light to create the laser.


    Javier still felt uneasy and a bit weirded out as he recalled how Seren had flawlessly mimicked a girl¡¯s voice and acted like an innocent bystander. Seren, noticing Javier¡¯s discomfort, quickly changed the subject. "Let¡¯s just focus on finding those keys. We don¡¯t have much time."


    Theo and Javier snapped out of their daze and quickly began searching the fallen man¡¯s body. After a bit of rummaging, they retrieved a cracked sphere¡ªa small artifact that, when activated, emitted a dim light from the cracks. Theo straightened up, his voice serious. "Relics dropped by the fallen men will go to whoever killed them."


    Seren knelt beside the fallen man with a hole in his forehead and picked up two relics that had materialized. One resembled a blue half-crescent moon, while the other was a transparent orb with a miniature tornado spinning inside. After pocketing the relics, they cleaned up the scene, erasing any trace of the encounter.


    With all that out of the way, the three of them now stood silently as they just looked at each other¡¯s faces. After a while, Seren finally broke the tension. "So, who¡¯s going to disguise as them?"


    Theo and Javier exchanged a look before smirking at Seren. Seeing their expressions, Seren sighed, already knowing what was coming.


    ¡­


    On the stone pavement, Seren walked as he was dressed in one of the fallen men¡¯s clothes. His refraction concept was also active, allowing him to perfectly mimic the appearance of one of the men. Javier, similarly dressed in the other man¡¯s uniform, walked beside him with purposeful strides and a briefcase in hand.


    Theo, in contrast, wore torn and rugged clothes, playing the part of a slave as he followed behind Seren and Javier. The three of them moved cautiously with their eyes fixed on the imposing building looming ahead.


    <hr>


    Condemned To Death


    <hr>

 Chapter 47: Permission Granted

    Seren, Javier, and Theo walked toward the Backdoor Collective''s building at a relaxed pace, their disguises hiding their true identities. Seren whispered to Javier, his nervous energy spilling over.


    "Do you think we look convincing enough? I mean, what if someone sees through our disguises? What if¡ª"


    Javier shot him a scrutinizing look, his silence heavy with disapproval.


    "Right, right, I''ll be quiet," Seren muttered, glancing around as if wary of everything. "But what if they ask us questions? I can''t think on my feet like you can. And what if they¡ª"


    "Seren," Javier interrupted.


    Seren paused for a moment, then continued in a hushed voice, "I know, I know. But seriously, what if we run into someone who knows the real people we''re impersonating? Or what if there''s a secret password we don''t know about? Or¡ª"


    "Seren," Javier growled, his patience wearing thin.


    "Sorry," Seren said quickly. "I talk too much when I''m nervous."


    Behind them, Theo, staying out of sight, released a small bird into the shadows. The bird instantly shot up into the dark sky before circling above the Backdoor Collective¡¯s building and surveying it. It spotted a courtyard inside with trimmed grass, at the center of which lay a tower-like structure. The bird noticed a chimney sticking out of the tower and darted toward it, disappearing within.


    ¡­


    As the trio neared the entrance, they noticed a long line of eager customers waiting to get inside. Two guards stood watch, allowing entry only when someone exited. Seren exchanged a glance with Javier, and without a word, they decided against joining the queue. They strode confidently up the stairs, ignoring the guards as if they were mere obstacles.


    Just as they reached the entrance, a voice called out from behind a desk, ¡°Wait!¡±.


    All three halted, their hearts skipping a beat. Seren, the most convincingly disguised, turned to face the guard with a cold stare.


    ¡°ID cards,¡± the guard demanded.


    Seren, followed by Javier, approached him with a menacing glare. "You should know who you¡¯re dealing with," Seren acted the part of an executive guest as he growled, sliding an ID card across the table¡ªthe face on it belonging to a man Seren had killed earlier.


    The guard¡¯s eyes flicked to the card and unease crept into his features as he recognized the man on it. He glanced at Javier and Theo, then hesitated, "And theirs?"


    Without warning, Seren grabbed the guard by his shirt, yanking him off his chair. His voice dripped with anger, "Didn¡¯t I fucking tell you to know your place?!"


    The second guard, standing at the entrance, instinctively reached for his sword, uncertainty etched on his face. But before he could act, Javier stepped in front of him and warned in an icy tone, ¡°Back off¡±.


    The first guard, now visibly shaken, looked into Seren¡¯s furious eyes.


    ¡°These are my people! If you have a problem with them, you have a problem with me,¡± Seren declared, his grip tightening.


    The guard in Seren¡¯s grasp, now terrified, nodded frantically. "O-okay. Please, forgive me, sir. L-let them through." He glanced at his partner, who wore a troubled expression, and reluctantly stepped aside.


    With a dismissive shove, Seren released the guard, who stumbled back into his chair. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this,¡± Javier sneered as he passed through the door, his tone dripping with menace.


    Theo followed silently, not sparing a glance at the guards as they entered the building.


    Once inside the dimly lit interior of the Backdoor Collective with crowd upon crowds of customers, Seren then let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°I was so scared back there,¡± he admitted, his voice a mix of anxiety and exhilaration.


    Theo chuckled in response. ¡°Honestly, I thought your acting was pretty good. For a second, I was convinced you might actually work here,¡± he teased, nudging Seren lightly.


    Seren scratched the back of his head, a blush creeping onto his cheeks at the unexpected praise. ¡°Thanks, I guess. I had to do it because you guys didn¡¯t have any ID cards,¡± he mumbled, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    But before he could respond further, Javier interrupted with an annoyed tone. ¡°Shut up. Focus on the task at hand,¡± he said, already moving deeper into the building.


    Seren pouted in response, but he didn¡¯t argue. Theo gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Don''t mind him. You''ll get used to it," he said before following Javier.


    As both of them moved further into the collective, oblivious to the tension behind them, Seren¡¯s expression transformed. The childish facade melted away, replaced by a cold, icy glare. His eyes eerily watched Theo and Javier with an intensity that belied his youthful appearance. They had no idea of the true nature of the boy they regarded as just a 15-year-old.


    ¡­


    Theo moved swiftly through the bustling crowd, his eyes scanning the scene with vigilance. The shop was chaotic, filled with people shouting prices for the various sets of clothes on display. Most of them were ordinary folk, but a few were Lexarchs, their presence an oddity considering the shop''s mundane wares. Even stranger were the Lexarch guards stationed at every corner of the mansion-like store, a level of security far beyond what seemed necessary.


    Theo, with Javier and Seren close behind, navigated through the throng with ease as they carefully made sure to slip past the various gazes of the guards posted around the shop.


    Javier was starting to get impatient as there seemed to be no end to the shop and they still hadn¡¯t figured out where the Collective kept the relics. Grabbing Theo¡¯s shoulder he whispered, "Where do we go from here? The store is too big to scout properly, there are too many gazes around us and we have no fucking clue where the hell we even are".


    Theo¡¯s eyes darted around, tension tightening his features. He agreed with Javier. He didn¡¯t have the full layout of the building¡ªonly the front section where they were now. If they wanted to go further, they would have to take a risk. After a brief moment of contemplation, Theo turned to Javier. "I''m going to need you to do something for me."


    ¡­


    One of the guards stationed within the shop yawned, feeling tired from standing all day, doing nothing. The guard stood rigid, his expression impassive as he watched over the crowd. Suddenly, a voice called out to him, "Guard, help me here for a second."


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The guard turned, his gaze landing on Javier and Seren, with Theo lingering behind them. Javier stepped forward, adopting the authoritative tone of someone in charge. "I came here to deliver a shipment of relics, but no one informed me I¡¯d be stuck in this maze-like shop. Guide me to where I should deliver the relics."


    The guard stared at Javier, then at Seren, his face unreadable. After a brief pause, he responded, "I''m sorry, sir, but I''m not sure what you''re talking about. The Backdoor Collective doesn¡¯t deal in relics. Only the Ravens do."


    Javier¡¯s expression darkened, irritation clear as he clicked his tongue.


    ''Playing dumb, are we?''


    He then brought forth the briefcase he had taken from the man he killed earlier. The guard glanced at it, disinterested at first. But when Javier opened the case to reveal three relics, each shimmering with energy, the guard¡¯s eyes lit up.


    "Guide me," Javier demanded.


    The guard hesitated only a moment before nodding. "Follow me." He led them towards a distant shelf lined with thick clothes. Pushing aside the garments, he revealed a hidden passage. The group followed him into the concealed space.


    This hidden section of the building was entirely different, tall ceilings, statues upon statues of creatures that Seren hadn¡¯t seen before, and empty hallways with occasional guards passing by.


    As the guard led them, Javier behind, secretly leaned in to whisper to Seren and Theo as he said, ¡°Once we reach our destination, Seren you distract him with your acting while I strike him from behind. If we let him go back, it creates more variable as he tells his colleagues about us¡±. Javier suggested with apprehension. Seren and Theo had no qualms about this as both nodded.


    "Oh, who are these people?"


    Javier and the other two heard an unfamiliar voice and turned to see a man in casual clothing who had suddenly appeared before them.


    The guard straightened up immediately, his posture stiffening as he tried to impress the higher-up. "Good morning, supervisor," he said, adopting a professional tone. "These three individuals are here to deliver relics, and I was just guiding them to the¡ª"


    The supervisor cut him off, waving a dismissive hand. "Alright, I get it. You can leave."


    The guard was first taken aback by the bland response to his acting but he obeyed without question, leaving the four of them alone, the silence heavy and tense. Theo, Javier, and Seren exchanged anxious glances. This supervisor wouldn¡¯t be as easy to fool or deal with as the guards outside. This wasn¡¯t a simple situation anymore; they were facing a genuine threat.


    "Which one of you is the leader?" the supervisor asked, his gaze sweeping over them.


    After a brief hesitation, Seren stepped forward. "I am, sir," he said, keeping his voice respectful.


    The supervisor¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Show me the goods you brought," he said, a hint of intrigue crossing his voice.


    Seren gestured to Javier, who stepped forward with the briefcase. As Javier moved closer, the supervisor suddenly raised a hand. "Wait. Open the case from there," he ordered, stopping Javier in his tracks.


    Javier was momentarily confused but did as he was told. He opened the briefcase, revealing the three Grade 1 relics inside. Then, to their shock, the supervisor flicked his finger, and the relics floated out of the case, hovering in mid-air as they drifted toward him.


    Seren and Theo tensed, their anxiety spiking. They hadn¡¯t expected the supervisor to reveal his his relic¡¯s power so blatantly. The supervisor inspected the relics with a satisfied nod before sending them back into the case. Without a word, he walked past Javier, a smile on his face as he addressed Seren.


    "The relics are good. Just walk forward a bit, and you¡¯ll find yourself in our courtyard. Head to the tower at the center, you will find what you¡¯re looking for there" he said.


    Seren bowed and thanked the supervisor.


    The supervisor chuckled before leaning in close and whispering softly so only Seren could hear. "No need to thank me. You''ve done a lot for us, so the manager thought it¡¯d be a great idea to give you guys a present after this mission"


    Seren¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he processed the information. The supervisor chuckled and waved them off. "Go on, I have work to attend to."


    As soon as the supervisor left, Theo visibly relaxed, breathing a sigh of relief as today had been an unusually tense day.


    "What did he tell you?" he asked Seren curiously.


    "He said we¡¯d be receiving a gift for our service," Seren replied, his voice carrying a note of confusion.


    Theo was momentarily surprised, then burst into laughter. "That¡¯s great! We¡¯ll take the relics and the gift they¡¯ve been preparing for us." He seemed genuinely happy as this meant they would get extra rewards after this mission is done.


    But Javier¡¯s sudden curse shattered the moment. "Fuck!" he spat, his voice laced with anger.


    Theo¡¯s laughter died instantly. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "That piece of shit Zane never told me the supervisor would be a Rank 2 Lexarch as well!" Javier growled, his expression dark.


    Seren frowned, confused. "How did you know he was Rank 2?"


    Theo sighed, the earlier optimism drained from his voice as he said in a somber tone. "While I¡¯m a Rank 1 Intermediate Lexarch, Javier is Rank 1 Superior. At this stage, a Lexarch can sense another¡¯s rank when they use their powers. When the supervisor used his abilities back there, Javier could tell he was Rank 2."


    Seren¡¯s eyes widened in realization. This was new to him, something not covered in the Academy¡¯s books. "But what¡¯s so bad about it? He¡¯s only Rank 2, and there¡¯s three of us. Javier¡¯s even a Rank 1 Superior Lexarch."


    Theo shook his head and said in a resigned tone. "Seren, you don¡¯t get it. A person might overcome differences in small realms with hard work and talent, but it¡¯s completely different once a Lexarch advances through a major realm. A Rank 2 Lexarch can easily handle three, maybe even five Superior Rank 1s. This gap only widens as the ranks increase."


    Seren¡¯s earlier confidence vanished, replaced by a gnawing apprehension. The odds weren¡¯t in their favor anymore. If they faced the supervisor in a fight, their chances of survival were slim.


    "Stop dawdling and let¡¯s get the hell out of here! We have already wasted enough time!" Javier snapped, his urgency clear as he sped ahead.


    Seren and Theo followed, the tension between them thick and suffocating as they hurried toward the tower, knowing the longer they stayed, the faster they would be found out.


    ¡­


    "Zane, do you have a personal vendetta against Theo?" Oliver asked, his tone calm but laced with curiosity. He sat on a plush couch in the opulent restaurant, the lavish surroundings doing little to ease the tension between them. Across from him, Zane reclined on a leather couch with one leg draped over the other. He stared at the ceiling, his expression unreadable, as the light artifact above cast shifting shadows across his face.


    "Oliver, you''re perceptive," Zane finally responded, his voice bored and detached. "But vendettas are for the narrow-minded. What I have... is more refined." His gaze remained fixed on the ceiling, as if the conversation was of little consequence to him.


    Oliver leaned in slightly, intrigued. "Refined? So, what is it then? Why Theo? You make his life hell. It''s like you''re trying to break him."


    Zane chuckled softly. "No, Oliver, you have got it all wrong. Breaking implies a desire to fix something afterward. I¡¯m not interested in fixing. I¡¯m interested in understanding."


    "Understanding what?" Oliver pressed.


    Zane fell silent, his eyes narrowing as if focusing on something only he could see. After a moment, he finally tore his gaze from the ceiling and leaned forward, locking eyes with Oliver. A smirk played on his lips. "First, why don''t you tell me why, whenever I make things difficult for Theo, you, his so-called friend, just stand on the sidelines and let it all happen? You do nothing for your precious friend and now you¡¯re sitting in front of me, pretending to care about him. Why didn¡¯t you ever step up and try to stop me?."


    Oliver¡¯s eyes darkened as he considered Zane¡¯s question. He looked down, lost in thought. After a moment, he lifted his gaze, meeting Zane¡¯s eyes with a determined look. "It''s because¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Jace approached them urgently. "The manager''s here." His tone was serious.


    Zane glanced at Jace, then back at Oliver, his smirk widening. "We''ll continue this chat some other time," he said, rising from the couch. He stretched his arms lazily, then his voice turned sharp as he cracked his knuckles.


    "Alright, boys, the fish has taken the bait. It''s time to reel in the hook and make a fucking dinner out of him."


    Oliver sighed, pulling out his chatterbeast.


    Plick Pluck


    "Oliver reporting. Silverflash has arrived on the scene. Requesting permission to engage."


    "..."


    After a few seconds, Ronan¡¯s voice came through the chatterbeast.


    ¡°Permission granted¡±

 Chapter 48: One step ahead

    Theo stood at the corner of a hallway, peeking carefully around the bend. Down the long stretch, three Backdoor Collective guards sat at a round table, deep in a card game.


    "God damn it! I told you this shit was hiding a 3 of Diamonds, but noooo, you had to be stubborn and play the 2 of Hearts. Now look where it got us," complained the guard with a large mustache, his tone dripping with irritation as he glared at the guard opposite him, who was missing an eyebrow.


    The eyebrow-less guard responded calmly, "I didn¡¯t want to cheat by colluding. Rules must be followed."


    "Hmph, it¡¯s because you¡¯re always going on about rules that this bastard keeps winning," the mustache guard snapped, pointing at the third guard, who simply chuckled, clearly enjoying the bickering.


    Theo turned back to Seren and Javier, both waiting behind him. "If we reveal ourselves blatantly, then all of us will have to provide an ID to those 3 idiots which we don''t have" Theo whispered.


    Javier''s eyes gleamed ominously. "Why don¡¯t we just rush them? We could catch them off guard and finish them in one fellow swoop."


    Theo shook his head firmly. "No. That would make too much noise. Just a few meters away from those guards is the room where all of Backdoor Collective¡¯s guards are sleeping. There¡¯s a good chance we will get rushed by all of them if we mess up"


    This was a big problem. If the guards in those barracks get the slightest hint of an invasion, whatever survival chance Theo¡¯s group had would go up in smoke.


    Seren, deep in thought, asked, "Do you know where they keep their relics?"


    Theo frowned, slightly confused. "Yes, just a while back, my connection with the soul puppet I released before entering the building was restored so I had it scout beforehand. But why do wanna know? Do you have a plan in mind?"


    Theo¡¯s tone held a hint of respect. Though Seren was young, he¡¯d seen firsthand the sharpness of the boy¡¯s mind. He knew better than to underestimate him.


    Seren grinned. "I¡¯ll need your soul puppet¡¯s help for this. After that, leave everything to me."


    Theo hesitated for a moment, but his trust in Seren had grown. He gave a small nod, intrigued by whatever the boy was concocting.


    ¡­


    Seren crouched at the edge of the hallway, peering at the guards who were still engrossed in their card game. Without looking back, he subtly gestured to Theo, who stood behind him. Theo, unsure of what Seren had in mind but trusting him nonetheless, unfocused his eyes, connecting with the soul puppet¡ªa small bird hidden in a vent just behind the guards.


    Chirp.


    The mustache guard looked up, glancing around. "Hmm, did you guys hear something?"


    The third guard smirked, not taking his eyes off his cards. "Heh, trying to distract me so you can sneak in a win?"


    The mustache guard scowled but said nothing, resuming the game.


    Seren gestured to Theo again, urgency creeping into his movements.


    Clank¡­ Chirp Chirp Chirp


    The sound of something colliding with metal echoed. This time, all three guards turned their gazes toward the room behind them, their expressions shifting from boredom to curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably just some bird that got in through the vent,¡± the guard with the missing eyebrow shrugged. The third guard, disinterested, returned to the cards, but the mustached guard went to check it out.


    As he opened the door, a small, cute-looking bird caught his eye, staring up at him with wide, bubbly eyes. The mustached guard''s heart melted instantly.


    ¡°Awwwww, look at this cute little boy!¡± he exclaimed in a sweet, childlike voice, bending down to pet it.


    But just as his hand neared the bird, it transformed from adorable to ferocious, flying up and pecking him squarely on the nose.


    ¡°AH! Shit!¡± he yelped, startled, as he flailed his arms in a frantic attempt to dislodge the persistent creature. The other two guards turned their attention back to him, their laughter ringing through the corridor as they witnessed the comedic chaos unfolding.


    ¡°Phft- Bahahah! How can you not even win against a stupid little bird?¡± the third guard taunted. The missing eyebrow guard chuckled, thoroughly entertained by the scene.


    Unknown to all three of them, Seren had set his plan into motion.


    He dashed forward down the hallway at full speed, taking advantage of their distraction.


    ¡®Is he trying to catch all three of them off guard and kill them? No! There are too many of them; at least one will notice and escape!¡¯ Theo panicked, fear gripping his heart.


    ¡®I have to stop him somehow!¡¯ But there was nothing he could do.


    Seren ran as fast as he could, then abruptly stopped beside a part of the wall inscribed with strange runes that pulsed with a faint light. He lifted his arm and activated his Luminar crystal and Refraction Concept simultaneously. The entire hallway began to distort and ripple as it slowly began to melt away from reality.


    ¡­


    "You shouldn¡¯t treat it so roughly, or it¡¯ll just come back and peck you more," the guard with the missing eyebrow chuckled, still amused by the scene in front of him.


    Just before the illusion solidified, the eyebrowless guard turned his head slightly and caught a glimpse of something odd from the corner of his eye.


    Theo and Javier''s hearts nearly stopped. Instinctively, they yanked their heads back from the corner, hiding behind the wall. Their pulses raced as they waited for the inevitable shout of alarm.


    But there was nothing. Only the muffled sounds of the guards dealing with Theo''s soul puppet bird. The silence dragged on, thick and unsettling. Theo and Javier exchanged glances. Slowly, cautiously, they peeked around the corner again.


    What they saw left them stunned.


    The eyebrowless guard was squinting, looking straight ahead at where Seren stood frozen like a statue, his hands still raised.


    The other two guards, having lost interest in the bird that had escaped through the vent, turned back to their colleague. They noticed his intense focus and exchanged puzzled glances.


    "Hey, what are you staring at?" the mustached guard asked, rubbing his pecked nose.


    The third guard chimed in, "Yeah, you look like you''ve seen a ghost or something."


    The eyebrowless guard didn''t respond immediately, his eyes still narrowed as he scrutinized the seemingly empty hallway. Seren remained perfectly still, not daring to move a muscle. Theo and Javier held their breath.


    Finally, the eyebrowless guard simply shrugged and turned back to his companions. "It''s nothing," he said, his voice carrying a hint of uncertainty. "Must''ve been a trick of the light or something."


    The other two guards looked at each other, shrugged, and resumed their card game.


    ¡­


    Theo and Javier''s minds reeled. ¡®What is Seren doing?¡¯ they wondered. From where they stood, it made no sense. The guards were acting like Seren wasn''t even there.


    Then Seren turned his head slightly, gesturing for them to come over. Apprehension flooded Theo and Javier, but they moved cautiously, their eyes locked on the guards. When they finally reached Seren¡¯s side, the guards remained oblivious, engrossed in their card game.


    "H-how did you do this?" Theo whispered, disbelief coloring his voice.


    Seren''s eyes narrowed with concentration as he whispered back, "I¡¯ll explain later. I can only keep this up for five minutes before my soul energy runs dry. Open that gate while we have time."


    His voice was strained, and Theo could tell he was pushing his limits. Seren wasn¡¯t lying this time. As a Lesser Rank 1 Lexarch, he didn¡¯t have the reserves to maintain such a complex illusion for long. The strain of simultaneously manipulating both the Refraction Concept and the Luminar crystal was evident in his tightened features.


    Theo didn¡¯t waste a second. He knelt beside the wall, the complex runes glowing faintly under his hands. Pulling out a small artifact resembling a gyroscope, he sat cross-legged, quickly analyzing the Wyrd scripts inscribed on the wall. He had to decipher the gate¡¯s mechanism before time ran out.


    Javier, meanwhile, stood next to Seren, his eyes scanning the hallway and making sure to guard him. The guards stayed oblivious to their work.


    The seconds ticked away, and the air was thick with tension, each of them aware if they didn¡¯t succeed once the 5 minutes was up, it was game over.


    ¡­


    "Killing my heart and not even compensating?" A young man in his twenties flashed a mischievous grin at the waitress serving him. His fluffy hair added to the carefree charm in his voice.


    She rolled her eyes, though a smile played at her lips. "Please, Dorian. You¡¯ll survive without my heart on a platter."


    Leaning back, Dorian let the light catch his brown curls, a spark of feigned disappointment in his blue-green eyes. "But how can I thrive in a world so devoid of beauty? You''re the highlight of my day."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    She set down his drink¡ªa perfectly mixed cocktail¡ªand met his gaze. "Flattery will get you everywhere. Just don''t expect me to fall for your charm every time you stroll in here."


    He chuckled. "That¡¯s the fun of it, isn¡¯t it? The chase, the game. You keep me on my toes, and I love every second."


    Dorian was a regular. Once a week, he''d come, order the same cocktail, and flirt with the same waitress. At first, he had only done it as a joke but over time as he continued to do it more, it became clear: he was becoming fond of her, and despite her resistance, she also started looking forward to his visits. This was a little secret that only a few close men to Dorian knew of.


    ¡­


    Unbeknownst to Dorian, three shadows in the room had their eyes locked on him.


    Oliver sat just a few tables away, pretending to sip his drink, while Zane stood at the entrance, making sure no one got in or out. But their focus was elsewhere.


    Jace, now wearing a stolen waiter¡¯s uniform, walked down the aisle. His thick beard and tall frame made him look intimidating, but he forced a smile¡ªthough it twitched at the edges. Acting wasn''t his strength.


    ¡®The plan¡¯s simple,¡¯ Oliver thought, his eyes following Jace¡¯s every step. ¡®Get Jace to make physical contact with the manager. Jace can then use the rank 3 unbreakable oath relic to bind the manager and himself together. Although this will seal both of their Mindcores, making them like sitting ducks, this is where I come in. But if Jace can¡¯t make physical contact within 3 seconds of activating the relic¡­¡¯


    Oliver''s expression hardened. He knew the risks.


    ¡®...if I don¡¯t make physical contact within 3 seconds of activating the unbreakable oath relic¡¯ Jace¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡®...My Mindcore will be seriously damaged, and in the worst-case scenario, I could suffer permanent brain death!¡¯


    Jace knew the stakes. He was taking the most risk out of the three but this was something he had volunteered to do. The bigger the risk, the bigger his share of the reward after.


    Jace approached the table, eyes locking onto Dorian, the manager. "Sir, may I have a moment?"


    Dorian looked up from his chat with the waitress, raising an eyebrow. Jace turned to the waitress. "Callie, go serve the others. I need to speak with the gentleman here."


    Though confused, Callie noticed the badge on Jace¡¯s uniform and recognized him as the new staff manager. She then bowed slightly and left hurriedly, although she didn¡¯t forget to wink at Dorian who was smiling lightly at her.


    "So, what can I do for you?" Dorian asked, his voice calm as he sized Jace up.


    Jace pulled out a pen and some papers and placed them on the table. "Sir, I¡¯ve been informed you¡¯re one of our most loyal customers. We¡¯d like to offer you a special gift."


    He gestured toward the papers. "But first, if you¡¯d be so kind, could you fill out this brief survey?"


    ¡­


    ¡°Done!¡±


    Theo¡¯s voice pitched higher than usual, excitement bubbling over.


    The mustache guard glanced up from his cards, suspicion flickering across his face. ¡°Hmm¡­ did you guys hear something?¡±


    The third guard smirked, not bothering to look up. ¡°Your big ears have been hearing ghosts all day.¡±


    The mustache guard scoffed but returned to the game.


    A few meters away, Theo had both hands clamped over his mouth, fear flashing in his eyes as he stared at the guards. He didn¡¯t dare breathe.


    Seren, Javier, and Theo let out slow, silent sighs of relief.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± Theo whispered, barely audible. ¡°I got too excited. But I¡¯ve deciphered the scripts. They were easier than I thought.¡±


    Javier¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°What¡¯re we waiting for then? Let¡¯s open it.¡±


    Theo nodded as he turned back to the wall and placed both of his hands on it. Then using a bit of his soul power, he activated the Wryd Scripts on the wall as they pulsed with energy. Then a moment later, the wall turned transparent and all 3 of them could see a large hall on the other side lined with shelves that were dozens of meters tall with crates upon crates sitting in the distance. Theo and Javier¡¯s eyes gleaned with greed.


    Without hesitation, they leapt through the now-phantom wall. Javier moved ahead, but Theo paused, glancing back. ¡°Seren, hurry. It¡¯ll reset in ten seconds.¡±


    Seren nodded, his hands still raised as he maintained the illusion. He waited a moment longer, then darted through just as the wall solidified behind him. His illusion shattered with a soft ripple in the air.


    The eyebrow-less guard frowned, feeling he had noticed something move again from the corner of his eye as he looked up. But the hallway was just as normal, and the secret storage wall was still intact. The guard shrugged, thinking he might have been working too much lately and getting paranoid.


    ¡­


    "Whoaaaaa¡­" Theo''s exclamation echoed through the hall, his eyes wide with wonder. Theo marveled at the sheer scale of it all, his mind racing to comprehend how the Backdoor Collective had managed to construct something so grand in secret.


    He turned to face Seren, whose expression mirrored his own amazement. They had initially estimated the number of relics to be in the hundreds, but as Theo''s eyes swept across the hall, he realized the relics could easily be numbered in the thousands.


    "Seren, since you''ve been such a tremendous help on this mission, I think it''s time I let you in on a little secret." Theo said, his voice dripped with barely contained glee.


    Seren''s brow furrowed in confusion at Theo''s sudden change, but his ears were peeled. Secrets were always welcome to him.


    "As you''re well aware, the Ravens isn''t exactly what you''d call a lawful organization," Theo continued. "Most of its members are refugees or criminals who stumbled into Glowhaven and found a home with us. But have you ever wondered how we manage to keep such a diverse group of, shall we say, morally flexible individuals in line?"


    Seren already knew the answer, of course. In his past lives, he had created and run countless world-class criminal organizations. It could be argued that he was the most experienced person in all of Chimera Vale, possibly even the entire world, when it came to managing the underworld. But he chose to play along, shaking his head in feigned ignorance.


    "It''s... benefits!" Theo exclaimed.


    "The Ravens allows its members to plunder, steal, and snatch resources from rival organizations during missions. As long as you don''t get too greedy and leave a fair share for the Ravens, they''ll turn a blind eye to you. That''s why positions in the punisher and other elite departments are so sought after ¨C they''re your best bet for scoring missions like this one."


    Seren nodded slowly. Theo was essentially giving him permission to help himself to a few choice relics from their haul. The Ravens would look the other way, as long as he didn''t take too much. Of course, even if the Ravens had been stricter about their rules, Seren would have pocketed a few relics anyway. Who could stop him?


    "Hey, over here!" a voice called out, interrupting their conversation.


    Theo and Seren turned to see Javier waving at them from across the hall.


    "Just remember, don''t get too greedy, or the captain will have our heads," Theo said before going over to Javier.


    Seren¡¯s lips curled into a slight grin as he followed Theo. They wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the captain. Not this time.


    "I''ve checked every corner of this hall," Javier reported as they approached. "We''re the only ones here."


    "Oh?" Theo''s eyebrows shot up in mock surprise. "I half expected to find you already elbow-deep in the crates, helping yourself to the good stuff."


    Javier sneered. "Hmph. I have at least that much decency, you know."


    "Alright, alright," Theo said, rubbing his hands together eagerly. "Let''s crack open some of these crates and see what kind of relics they''ve been hoarding."


    With Seren''s help, Javier pulled out a particularly heavy crate from beneath one of the lower shelves. It landed on the floor with a resounding thud.


    "Whew," Javier exhaled, wiping his brow. "There''s got to be at least 30 or 40 relics in there, plus a ton of artifacts to boot."


    Theo crouched down, his eyes sparkling with barely contained excitement. Slowly, he began to open the crate as Javier and Seren leaned in, their anticipation rising.


    ¡­


    "Here, I''ve completed the survey," Dorian said, handing the stack of papers to Jace, who had been waiting patiently.


    Jace accepted the survey, making a show of flipping through the pages and nodding approvingly. Oliver watched from nearby, his anxiety mounting as the moment of truth drew near.


    "Thank you for taking the time to fill this out, sir," Jace said professionally. "I''ll be sure to have your gift ready the next time you visit." With practiced ease, he extended his hand for a handshake.


    Dorian glanced at the outstretched hand, his expression unreadable. For a moment that seemed to stretch into eternity, he simply stared, saying nothing.


    Sweat began to bead on the back of Jace''s neck as he maintained his professional smile. ''Does he suspect something?''.


    Finally, Dorian stood up, a faint smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "Thank you, I look forward to my next visit."


    As Dorian''s hand moved to meet Jace''s, time seemed to slow. Jace''s heart pounded in his chest as he poured his soul energy into the Rank 3 Unbreakable Oath Relic. This was a special relic, it activates without any energy leakage that might alert the other party of its use.


    Oliver tensed, his own relics primed and ready to launch a devastating attack the moment Jace made contact.


    ...


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Theo''s expression now was one of utter confusion as he stared into the open crate before him. Instead of the treasure trove of relics and artifacts they had expected, the crate was filled with nothing but bricks and rubble.


    Seren and Javier wore identical looks of disbelief.


    Javier sprang into action, racing from shelf to shelf, yanking down crates and prying them open. Each landed with a heavy thud, and each revealed the same disappointing contents.


    "Empty," Javier said, his voice a mix of bewilderment and growing anger. "They''re all empty!"


    Theo''s mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation. "Could there be more halls like this that we missed?" he muttered to himself. "No, that can''t be right. I had my soul puppet thoroughly check all the vents. This was the only place where the relics could have been hidden."


    Still unsure of what to make of their discovery, Theo pulled out his chatterbeast.


    Plick Pluck


    "Ronan, this is Theo," he said into the hamster-like chatterbeast. "We''ve made it to the relic storage area, but... there''s nothing here."


    After a moment of tense silence, Ronan''s voice came through. "Did you check everywhere else?"


    "Yes, we did," Theo replied. "This was the only place where the relics could have been hidden. Is it possible we''re too late? Could they have already shipped everything to the Black Hand?"


    After contemplating for a bit, Ronan replied. "It''s... possible. Stand by for now. Oliver''s group should be wrapping up the manager''s capture soon."


    As Theo and Ronan conversed, Seren stood to the side, his eyes closed in deep concentration, a frown etched on his face. His mind raced back through the events of the day ¨C the fight with the two men outside the Collective''s shop, the easy deciphering of the Wryd Scripts, the odd placement of this hidden hall, and... the chance encounter with the supervisor.


    A memory then surfaced:


    <<<


    The supervisor had whispered to Seren, "No need to thank me. You''ve done a lot for us, so the manager thought it''d be a great idea to give you guys a present after this mission."


    <>


    Seren''s eyes flew open as the pieces suddenly fell into place. With lightning speed, he snatched the chatterbeast from Theo''s hand and shouted into it, "Stop them! We''ve been had! The information about the shipment happening today was false ¨C this whole thing is a trap!"


    Boom!


    The wall from which Seren and the team had came through blew up. Just seconds later, countless steps could be heard as an army rushed into the hall.


    Atop his perch on the spire, Ronan''s expression turned grave. He had been suspicious of this mission before, but Seren''s outburst confirmed his worst fears.


    ...


    In that moment, Jace''s hand was mere inches from clasping the manager''s.


    Oliver, who had been watching intently, heard the frantic yell emanate from the chatterbeast in his pocket. His heart seemed to stop as he leaped from his seat, crying out in panic, "Jace, stop! The manager is a fake! It''s all a trap!"


    "Huh? Wha-" Jace began, turning towards Oliver in confusion. Mid-sentence, his gaze snapped back to the manager standing before him. The man''s face had transformed, now bearing an eerie unsettling smile.


    Before Jace could react, the manager seized his hand in an iron grip. In that instant-


    Crackle!


    A bolt of searing lightning shot through Jace''s body, emanating from the point of contact.


    "ARGHAAAAAAAAA!" Jace''s agonized scream filled the air.


    The trap had been sprung, and now it was too late to turn back.

 Chapter 49: A Incompetent Leader

    Thud


    Jace''s charred body fell to the ground, smoke still rising from his scorched flesh. Oliver watched with his mouth agape, his eyes wide with disbelief. All the patrons in the restaurant mirrored his shock, their forks and knives clattering onto plates as silence reigned supreme.


    "For your information, I am the real manager," Dorian said, fixing his collar with an air of nonchalance. He turned to face the stunned Oliver, a smirk playing on his lips.


    Panic erupted instantly. Chairs screeched against the floor as everyone in the restaurant scrambled to their feet. Some pushed and screamed, frantically making their way out of the restaurant. The sound of breaking glass and overturned tables added to the rush of fear.


    A few seconds later, an eerie calm settled over the scene. It was now only Oliver, Zane, and Dorian in the restaurant, along with a handful of people who remained seated, watching the drama unfold with an air of luxury and intrigue.


    "H-how?" Oliver stammered. "Jace made contact with you, so how is it that you''re still able to use relics?"


    Dorian''s sly smile widened, his eyes glinting with malice. "Guess," he said, his voice dripping with condescension.


    Oliver''s expression darkened as realization dawned on him. There could only be one way to counter a Rank 3 relic.


    Another Rank 3 relic!


    Dorian likely had a Rank 3 relic that protected his Mindcore. This was bad, really bad. If he had an attack-type Rank 3 relic as well, it was game over. The difference in attack power between relic Ranks was vast and unforgiving. Unlike humans, a Rank 2 relic''s power could never hope to compete with a Rank 3.


    Crash!


    Zane, seizing the moment, attacked Dorian. His arm had transformed into that of an ant. But Dorian easily evaded by jumping back.


    "Damn, can''t you let me act a little cool here?" Dorian complained, his tone mockingly casual.


    Zane''s eyes narrowed, a feral grin spreading across his face. "Keke, enough talking. Let''s get the show started." He then kicked Jace''s motionless body, sending it flying toward Oliver, who barely managed to catch it.


    "Well, I''m an Intermediate Rank 2 Lexarch, and you''re Lesser Rank 2," Dorian said, his voice laced with superiority.


    "So what?" Zane asked, his expression wary but defiant.


    A taunting expression came over Dorian''s face as he said, "Do you have the skills to close the gap between higher Ranks?" Killing intent then surged through him, his aura becoming palpable in the air. "Because I do."


    With a swoosh, Dorian attacked. His arm melted into molten lava as he did a swift swipe with his hand. The air sizzled with heat, and the scent of sulfur filled the room.


    Rank 2 Elemental Fusion Relic!


    Crash!


    Zane jumped to the side, barely avoiding the molten lava that gushed out of Dorian''s arm. The floor where he had been standing moments ago bubbled and hissed, eaten away by the intense heat.


    "It''s not over yet!" Dorian roared.


    Crackle!


    With his other arm, Dorian shot a bolt of lightning. The air ionized, filling the room with the scent of ozone.


    "Shit!" Zane cursed, quickly using the best armor in his arsenal. He transformed his chest and stomach into the exoskeleton of a beetle. The lightning shot through him, and Zane gritted his teeth as he endured the searing pain coursing through his veins. Smoke rose from his body, but he remained standing, his determination evident in his stance.


    "Ohhhhhh," Dorian drawled, a look of understanding crossing his face. "Guess you weren''t all talk. You must have had some fortuitous encounter to have added that armor to your Rank 2 Chimera Relic."


    Zane breathed roughly, his eyes never leaving Dorian. The air crackled with tension as the two sized each other up.


    Oliver, seizing his chance, attacked Dorian with a sword.


    Clank!


    But Dorian blocked it effortlessly, his hand feeling harder than steel against the blade. Undeterred, Oliver poured his soul energy into the attack. The blade emitted a blue glow as an extremely cold gust of wind shot out, ice crystals forming in the air around them. The temperature dropped instantly, frost spreading across the restaurant. Dorian''s arm started to freeze where it made contact with the sword, frostbite forming on his skin.


    But Dorian''s expression remained bored, unimpressed by Oliver''s all-out attack. "Weak," he scoffed. His arm then changed back to molten lava, the temperature rising rapidly. Oliver was forced to abandon the sword as it started melting from Dorian''s counterattack.


    "Compared to the guy over there, your control over your Rank 2 Tomesmith relic is trash," Dorian taunted, gesturing towards Zane.


    Taking advantage of Dorian''s momentary distraction, Zane attacked from behind. But once again, Dorian dodged swiftly, his speed suddenly increasing as he appeared a few meters away from where Zane had struck.


    "Tsk, that Phantom step relic is saving your ass," Zane clicked his tongue,


    "Oliver!" Zane called out without looking behind, his muscles tensing as he prepared to get serious.


    Oliver nodded solemnly, understanding the gravity of the situation. With practiced ease, he pulled out a scroll, its parchment yellowed with age and covered in intricate runes. Biting his finger hard enough to draw blood, he used the crimson liquid to inscribe a complex sigil on the scroll. The air shimmered as energy surged, and suddenly, a bow materialized from the scroll.


    Grabbing the bow, Oliver nocked an arrow.


    Swoosh!


    The arrow shot out with alarming speed, leaving a trail of blue energy in its wake.


    Dorian''s eyes widened for a split second before he activated his Phantom step relic. In a blur of motion, he increased his speed, narrowly dodging the arrow. The projectile exploded mid-air where Dorian had been standing moments before, the shockwave rattling the windows.


    Undeterred, Oliver unleashed a barrage of arrows, each one aimed with deadly precision.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Explosions resounded through the restaurant, destroying furniture and setting the place ablaze.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Dorian continued to run, phantom steps trailing behind him like ghostly afterimages. His face was a mask of concentration as he weaved through the onslaught.


    Meanwhile, Zane had completed his transformation. His legs and arms had morphed into those of a white ape, muscles rippling with raw power. With a primal roar, he shot forward, his enhanced strength and speed propelling him towards Dorian like a living projectile.


    A deep frown creased Dorian''s face as he suddenly halted and changed direction.


    Crash!


    Zane''s fist connected with the floor where Dorian had been, leaving a crater in the tiles.


    But just as Dorian thought he''d escaped danger, an arrow materialized in front of him, its tip glowing ominously.


    Boom!


    The explosion engulfed him, and Oliver allowed himself a small smile of satisfaction.


    From behind the counter, the waitress watched with a mixture of fear and concern, her knuckles white as she clenched her fists. Her eyes never left the battle, silently willing Dorian to emerge unscathed.


    As the smoke cleared, Dorian stepped forward, his relaxed demeanor replaced by a threatening aura. Though there was no visible damage, his expression spoke volumes about the effectiveness of the attack.


    "I take that back about you being weak," Dorian began, his voice low and dangerous. "You are not weak, but pathetically trash." His words dripped with venom as he activated his phantom step relic once more.


    Surging forward with killing intent, Dorian closed the distance between himself and Oliver in the blink of an eye. Oliver, caught off-guard by the sudden assault, panicked and loosed an arrow at point-blank range. But Dorian simply activated his Steel body relic and swatted the arrow aside as if it were a mere annoyance.


    "Die!" Dorian roared, his lava arm swinging in a deadly arc towards Oliver''s head.


    But then, from seemingly nowhere, Zane''s voice cut through the chaos. "Forget me?" he taunted, appearing behind Dorian like a specter.


    Bang!


    Zane''s fist, empowered by his ape-like strength, connected squarely with Dorian''s face. The impact was thunderous, sending Dorian flying backwards.


    Crash!


    He smashed through the wall, leaving a gaping hole that revealed the outside world.


    Zane allowed himself a triumphant smile, while Oliver exhaled shakily, relief washing over him. "You didn''t kill him, did you?" Oliver asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Of course not," Zane replied, his eyes never leaving the hole in the wall. "We need him to fess up the location of the Black Hand''s headquarters. And besides..."


    His words trailed off as Dorian emerged from the rubble, walking slowly back into view. Half of Dorian''s shirt was ripped away, revealing a torso crisscrossed with old scars. Lightning crackled in one hand, while burning hot lava oozed from the other. Despite the ferocity of Zane''s attack, Dorian''s expression was unnervingly calm, seemingly unbothered by the blood dripping from his chin.


    "...even if I wanted to kill him, I don''t think I can do that just yet," Zane finished, a note of wariness creeping into his voice. Oliver''s expression grew anxious.


    ''Dorian!'' The waitress, still hidden behind the counter, cheered silently in her heart.


    Crack Crack


    Dorian nonchalantly cracked his neck and knuckles as he walked. When he spoke, his tone was bland, almost bored. "Seems like I was worried for nothing. If you''re willing to cause this much commotion, I don''t believe you brought your punisher friends with you yet."


    "Same strategy," Zane muttered to Oliver, stepping forward to face Dorian once more.


    Dorian, observing their determination, couldn''t help but chuckle. A mischievous smile played across his lips as he spoke, his voice laced with dark amusement. "What if I said my elemental fusion relic has another power which I have yet to reveal?"


    Oliver and Zane¡¯s hearts gripped as they realized Dorian had another ability stored up in his Elemental fusion relic.


    ¡­


    Seren, Theo, and Javier stood like cornered rats as they watched the Backdoor Collective''s guards rushing into the hall. More than 30 guards stood with their postures straight and lined up, their weapons gleaming menacingly under the flickering lights.


    There was complete silence as the guards just stood there like statues staring at Seren and the others. Then, Seren''s team heard footsteps echoing in the hallway outside, growing louder with each passing second.


    When the person finally came around the blasted hole in the wall and walked into the hall, Theo''s face drained of color, a dreadful look etching itself into his features. Javier wasn''t looking any better, his jaw clenched tight enough to crack teeth. Only Seren remained composed, his eyes calculating as they took in the new arrival.


    It was the supervisor, a Lessor Rank 2 Lexarch. A cruel smile played on his lips as he surveyed the trapped team.


    "Did you like our manager''s gift?" The supervisor asked, his voice dripping with mock politeness.


    Javier''s fists clenched so tight his knuckles turned white. His voice, when he spoke, was low and dangerous, trembling with barely contained rage. "Damn it, how was the mission leaked?"


    He then shot an intense glare at Seren. The accusation was clear in his gaze, as if he wanted to tear the truth from Seren right then and there.


    "It wasn''t me," Seren replied blandly, his voice devoid of emotion. He didn''t even bother to look at Javier, which only seemed to fuel the other man''s anger.


    Something inside Javier snapped. With a snarl, he lunged forward, grabbing Seren by the shirt and slamming him against the wall. "Oh yeah! Then how is it that we were ambushed so fucking perfectly the one time you were on our mission?" Spittle flew from his mouth as he shouted, his face inches from Seren''s.


    Seren didn''t flinch, didn''t even blink. He just calmly looked at Javier, his lack of reaction seeming to infuriate the man even more.


    Theo, seeing the situation spiraling out of control, quickly intervened. He grabbed Javier''s arm, trying to pry him away from Seren. "Javier, this isn''t the right time for this," he hissed urgently. "We will deal with this after we make it out of here... if we make it out of here," he added under his breath.


    For a moment, it seemed like Javier might turn his rage on Theo. But then, with a final look of pure malice at Seren, he let go of the man''s shirt with a forceful shove. Seren stumbled slightly but quickly regained his composure, straightening his shirt without a word.


    The supervisor''s mocking voice cut through the tension. "My, my, what a sorry sight. The great team, reduced to squabbling like children. Perhaps you''d like to tell us where the rest of your other little 3 friends are hiding?". He was referring to Matilda¡¯s group, it seemed they were not aware of their location yet.


    But then Javier snapped, his face flushed with anger. "Shut your mouth, you Collective lapdog! You think you''ve won? We''ve faced worse odds than this!".


    The supervisor chuckled, his tone dripping with condescension. "Please, enlighten me about these ''worse odds'' while you''re surrounded by my men." He gestured to the guards behind him, giving off an intimidating feeling.


    But Javier had had it as he continued his heated and pointless argument. While this was happening, Seren quietly moved behind Theo. He leaned in close, whispering urgently, "Theo, do you still trust me?"


    Theo''s eyes widened in surprise, caught off guard by the sudden question. Ronan had entrusted him to be the team¡¯s leader to keep Javier''s volatile emotions and sudden outbursts in check while keeping an eye on Seren loyalty to the Ravens. Now, caught between a rock and a hard place, he had to make a decision.


    He glanced between Javier¡¯s escalating anger and Seren¡¯s intense gaze. Trust Seren and risk betrayal, or abandon him and hope he and Javier could find a way out?


    After a moment of hesitation, Theo took a deep breath and nodded slowly. ¡°I... I trust you.¡±


    Seren''s eyes gleam with an unreadable emotion as he leans in closer, outlining his plan in hushed, rapid-fire sentences. As the details unfold, Theo''s eyes widen in shock. The plan is audacious, bordering on insanity, but it just might work. It offers a sliver of hope to get out of this rabbit hole. However, the cost was steep ¨C one of them would have to bear the brunt of the risk, and there was a likely chance this person could die.


    Theo feels a wave of nausea wash over him. He knows they''re running out of time; waiting for the Punishers is no longer an option. By the time help arrives, they might all be beyond saving.


    With a heavy heart and trembling hands, Theo gives a barely perceptible nod of agreement.


    Seren just patted his shoulder in understanding. "Whatever happens next¡­¡± He glanced at Theo, only to see a defeated look on his face. "...it''s not your fault." He reassured.


    But deep within Seren''s eyes, a glacial smile formed. He had directed Theo perfectly, exploiting his insecurities and the pressure of leadership. By making Theo doubt himself and present a plan that risks the lives of his team members, Seren has subtly shifted the balance of power. It''s a masterful play ¨C gaining control without a direct confrontation, simply by chipping away at Theo''s confidence until he willingly relinquishes his authority due to incompetence.


    Poor Theo. Even if he knew what Seren was slowly doing to him, he still would have no choice but to play by his rules. He wasn¡¯t strong enough to take on the supervisor and he wasn¡¯t smart enough to maneuver his way out of this situation. His only option was to rely on Seren to somehow survive their predicament.


    Seren was his saving grace but also his ultimate demise as well.

 Chapter 50: Serens not so simple plan to survive

    Javier''s face contorted with rage as he continued to hurl a string of slurs at the supervisor. Then suddenly, he felt a gentle tap on his shoulder, causing him to freeze mid-sentence. Turning around, he found Seren staring at him with a grave expression etched across his youthful features.


    "Your time will come, Javier," Seren whispered. "But let me take over for now. Theo has a plan."


    Javier''s eyes darted towards Theo, who responded with a subtle nod, his face a mask of solemness. With a resigned sigh, Javier stepped aside, allowing Seren to move past him.


    Seren approached the supervisor, his demeanor unnervingly calm given the dire circumstances. The supervisor''s eyebrows raised in intrigue as he observed the young man''s composure.


    "I expected all three of you to start shitting your pants after being cornered like this. But you, boy, you''re as cool as a cucumber. Interesting." The supervisor drawled, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    Seren''s lips curled into a small, enigmatic smile. "It''s easier to accept defeat when you know you were completely outmatched. But it stings far more when you realize that victory was within reach, yet slipped through your fingers."


    The supervisor''s eyes narrowed. "Quite the wise words for someone your age," he remarked, studying Seren more closely.


    Seren took a deep breath, his shoulders sagging slightly as if under an immense weight. "What''s going to happen to us now?".


    The supervisor''s face split into a cruel grin as he began to explain their fate. "First, we''ll capture you. Then, after the manager takes care of your other team members, he''ll either kill you or sell you into slavery. Simple as that."


    Behind Seren, Theo gulped audibly, while Javier scoffed, his fists clenching at his sides. Seren allowed his face to crumple, feigning distress at the supervisor''s words.


    After a moment of tense silence, Seren spoke again, his voice quavering. "What if... what if I told you everything I know about the Ravens? Even their secret passages?"


    The supervisor leaned forward, intrigued.


    "But I have a condition." Seren continued, "I want you to give us all a chance to survive. Fight one of us, one-on-one. If we win, we go free. If we lose, you can do whatever you want with us, and I''ll spill everything about the Ravens."


    The supervisor stopped to think through Seren¡¯s words. The air grew thick with tension as Theo and Javier silently waited to hear his response. But then suddenly, the supervisor burst into mocking applause. "Bravo, boy! A clever plan to stall for time until the Punishers arrive, disguised as some one-on-one matches. I''m almost impressed."


    Theo''s heart dropped, fear gripping him since it didn¡¯t matter how good their plan was if the supervisor didn¡¯t follow the script.


    Then, to everyone''s surprise, Seren nodded. "You''re right," he admitted. "That was the true motive. It''s a last-ditch effort, given that you''re a Rank 2 Lexarch and our highest is just a Rank 1 Superior. Our chances are slim, but it''s all we have."


    For some reason the supervisor''s confidence wavered slightly, unnerved by Seren''s brutal honesty.


    Seren pressed on. "The Punishers won''t be here for at least 30 minutes. If you agree to the match, I''ll uphold my end of the bargain, regarless of the results. If not..." he paused, his eyes hardening. "Well, we don''t mind ending our lives right here and now."


    Javier''s eyes widened in shock. ''What the hell is that idiot saying?'' This wasn''t part of the plan.


    The supervisor''s eyes darted between the three of them, searching for any sign of deception.


    The plan was clever and risky. With death or slavery as their only options, they had nothing to lose by offering whatever they could to survive. The supervisor could choose to ignore Seren¡¯s words and let them die, doing his job without any gain for himself. But if he could learn about the secret routes the Ravens used, he might earn a promotion or sell that information for a lot of soul stones.


    It was a straightforward plan that aimed to take advantage of the supervisor¡¯s greed and the supervisor knew this as well.


    After what felt like an eternity, he straightened up, a smirk playing on his lips. "Hmph, even if it''s a trap, I don''t believe you could get past me and my guards that easily," he mused aloud. Then, with a dramatic flourish, he declared, "Very well. I agree to your arrangement."


    ¡®Yes!¡¯ Theo''s heart soared, hope rekindling within him. Seren turned to Javier, his eyes filled with a mix of sympathy and determination. Javier ruffled his hair in annoyance, muttering, "Don''t expect much from me."


    As Javier moved past him, Seren whispered urgently. "Just survive somehow,"


    Javier didn''t respond, but as he stepped forward to face the supervisor, he felt a newfound respect for the young boy who had managed to buy them this silver of chance at survival.


    ¡°Yo, supervisor¡± Javier called out. ¡°If we¡¯re gonna have a one-on-one match, I should at least know your nam¨C¡±


    BANG!


    Javier¡¯s words were cut short as something invisible slammed into him with the force of a freight train. The force launched his body and he crashed straight into the crates of stones on the side.


    Seren and Theo watched with widened eyes.


    There was no sign of movement, Javier¡¯s body was buried under the piles of rocks.


    The supervisor''s lips curled into a sly smile. "So," he drawled, his voice dripping with false sweetness, "wanna tell me where the secret hide routes of the Ravens are?"


    Theo was shocked to his core. He had been watching Javier intently, but he didn''t even see the supervisor lift a finger. It was as if Javier had been sent flying by an invisible force.


    "Y-you attacked before the match even began!" Theo accused the supervisor of cheating. he shouted, his fists clenched at his sides.


    The supervisor''s face contorted into an obviously fake expression of surprise, his eyebrows shooting up in mock innocence. "Oh, I didn''t know there were any start signals to a fight in real life." He chuckled darkly, the sound sending chills down Theo''s spine.


    Theo clenched his teeth, his jaw aching from the pressure. He hadn''t expected the other party to be so despicable, especially when Javier was obviously weaker than them. The unfairness of it all made his blood boil.


    On the sidelines, Seren watched the scene unfold with cold eyes. ''Do I have to send Theo now,'' he pondered, ''or should I just go ahead and stall for time myself...''


    Even though Seren was only a Lesser Rank 1 Lexarch, if he really wanted to, he could kill the supervisor right there. The two new relics he had obtained from the tall man he had killed earlier gave him a power boost. But using everything he had would leave him drained of soul energy after the fight. It was a risky gamble.


    Just as Seren was weighing his options, he heard small rustlings.


    Rustle Rustle


    Suddenly, a hand shot up from the pile of stones that Javier had crashed into. With a burst of energy, Javier erupted from the rubble.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "This ugly shit!" Javier cursed, his voice hoarse with pain and rage.


    The supervisor watched with surprise as Javier started walking towards him, sporting just a nosebleed and a look of pure fury on his face.


    "HAHA! That''s it, Javier!" Theo cheered, his earlier fear replaced by a surge of hope and excitement.


    Javier spat out the blood in his mouth, his voice dropping to a menacing growl. "Screw your plans," he snarled, his eyes locked on the supervisor. "I''m going for the kill."


    "...Huh?" Theo''s cheering stopped abruptly as a stupid look appeared on his face.


    Leaping Frog Relic!


    With a sudden burst of speed, Javier leapt forward, crossing the distance between him and the supervisor in the blink of an eye.


    Spectral Blade Relic!


    A shimmering, spectral blade extended from Javier¡¯s wrist, humming with deadly energy. He slashed viciously at the supervisor, aiming for a killing blow.


    But instead of the expected sound of cutting flesh, Javier heard a dull, earthy sound. His eyes widened in shock as he saw a wall of sand suddenly appearing in front of the supervisor, blocking his attack.


    The supervisor''s eyes narrowed, his voice dropping low. "100 Fist Relic," he intoned. The air shimmered, and a translucent fist materialized mid-air.


    Time seemed to slow as the spectral fist hurtled towards Javier''s face. In a desperate move, Javier managed to bring his other hand up just in time to block the attack. But the force behind the punch was overwhelming and he was sent flying back several meters, his feet skidding across the floor as he struggled to regain his balance.


    Finally coming to a stop, Javier looked ahead, a stunned expression etched on his face. The sand that had appeared beside the supervisor now moved with an eerie, life-like quality.


    "T-that relic," Theo pointed, his voice trembling, eyes wide with a mixture of fear and disbelief.


    Seren looked at Theo with a confused expression "Is there something special about that relic?"


    Theo''s face grew pale, his lips pressed into a thin line as he turned to Seren with a grave look. "That relic the supervisor just used... it''s the Sand Shifting Relic. It lets the user turn their surroundings into sand and control it at will. It''s not just powerful; it''s downright terrifying in the right hands."


    Seren''s gaze snapped back to the supervisor, watching as the sand moved around him like a living, breathing snake.


    Then he heard Theo continue. "But this relic isn''t sold by the Ravens or even available in Chimera Vale in the first place. We don''t have the breeding ground to create a Law like Sand Shifting. The only way he could have gotten his hands on this is if..."


    Javier''s voice cut through the tense silence, finishing Theo''s thought with a similarly grave tone, "If it was brought from the outside."


    This had enormous consequences. It meant either the Backdoor Collective or the Black Hand had connections to another place like Chimera Vale, a fact that could upset the power balance of the Ravens and possibly the Chimera Vale¡¯s as well.


    The supervisor gazed at Javier with an unnervingly calm look. "I wasn''t planning on using this relic, but you''ve got quite the speed, forcing my hand." A small smirk played at the corners of his mouth as he added, "Starting now, I shall take you a bit more seriously."


    With a fluid motion, the supervisor lifted his hand, and the snake-like sand surrounding him suddenly came to life, coiling and uncoiling before shooting forward toward Javier with frightening speed.


    Leaping Frog Relic!


    With catlike grace, Javier quickly leapt to the side, the sand missing him by mere inches.


    "Follow," the supervisor commanded. The sand immediately changed direction and chased after Javier.


    Javier''s feet had barely touched the ground when he sensed the sand closing in again. Without hesitation, he activated his Leaping Frog relic once more, channeling his soul energy to propel himself away.


    Like a frog evading a predator, Javier kept dodging the sand as it pursued him endlessly.


    ''This thing is way too fast!'' Javier thought with a frown, his eyes darting around for any advantage. ''I can''t find any opening to attack.''


    Just as Javier landed back on the ground once more, putting a considerable distance between the sand and himself, he heard a shout come from the side.


    "Javier, jump!"


    He flicked his head and saw another snake-like sand shooting toward him from a different angle.


    Panic flooded Javier''s system as he poured all his soul energy into his relic and leapt with all his strength. The sand snake barely grazed his feet as he escaped to the roof.


    Javier reached the ceiling and grabbed onto the ceiling light, not daring to come down as the two sand snakes wriggled on the floor below. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, his heart pounding in his chest as he realized how dire the situation had become.


    Looking up at Javier, the supervisor''s smile widened. "Why don''t you come down? I promise it''s not going to hurt much."


    Javier just cursed under his breath in response, his mind racing to find a way out of this predicament. After a moment of tense contemplation, he resolved himself to action.


    "Rank 2 Relic. Phantom Mist" Javier declared. He sucked in a deep breath, feeling the power of the relic coursing through him. Then, with a forceful exhale, he released a large amount of white mist from his mouth to fill the hall below.


    "Won''t there be repercussions if he uses a relic that is a higher rank than himself?" Seren asked. His eyes darted between Theo and the swirling mist that was slowly engulfing half of the hall.


    Theo took a moment to gather his thoughts, his gaze fixed on the scene before them. The white mist crept across the floor like a living entity, obscuring their vision.


    Finally, Theo said, "A Lexarch can only safely use a relic that is one rank higher than himself. It will cost double the amount of soul energy than normal, but it''s manageable." His expression then grew more serious. "However, if a relic is two ranks higher than a Lexarch, the person will likely suffer varying amounts of backlash and won''t be able to use the full capabilities of the relic. It''s a dangerous gamble that most aren¡¯t willing to take."


    Seren nodded, a look of understanding dawning on his face as he gazed back at the swirling sand around the supervisor.


    ''...this means it''s safe for me to use higher rank relics...''


    Then, an eerie, emotionless smile crept across his face, hidden from Theo''s view. His thoughts turned dark as he made a silent decision:


    ''I have decided. I will kill this man by the end of this mission!''


    At that moment, the supervisor suddenly felt an inexplicable chill run down his spine as if death itself was upon him. Instinctively, he activated his Sand Shifting relic, commanding both sand snakes to attack. But they lashed out at empty air, finding no target.


    Beads of sweat formed on the supervisor''s forehead as his heart pounded in his chest. The mist had become so thick that he could no longer see Seren, but for a second he had felt an overwhelming threat come from this side.


    ''...What was that?'' A flicker of fear crept into his thoughts, momentarily shattering his composure. He tried to rationalize it as an effect of the surrounding mist. Looking up, he realized he could no longer see Javier either, only the endless expanse of white mist.


    Meanwhile, Javier, still hanging from the ceiling, surveyed the hall below, now half-covered in thick white mist. He sighed helplessly. ''Now I only have half my soul energy left.'' Despite his depleted energy, he steeled himself for the fight ahead. With a deep breath, he let go of the ceiling light and descended into the mist, disappearing from view.


    "Contact them now," Seren instructed Theo, seizing the opportunity provided by their concealment from the supervisor and guards. Theo nodded solemnly, pulling out the chatterbeast with a sense of urgency.


    Plick Pluck


    ¡­


    "Ronan, change of plans," Theo''s voice came through. "Rush to the Berkeley Pub that is halfway between Wellington Street and the Lots Restaurant. And connect me to Matilda and Oliver."


    Ronan stood silently in the middle of a street, surrounded by dozens of men wearing the Black Hand''s badge on their chests, looking at him with intense gazes. His face was a mask of seriousness as he wordlessly connected Theo to Matilda and Oliver.


    ¡­


    Plick Pluck


    "Matilda, this is Theo. We''re currently caught in an ambush by the Collective and need your help. I want you to push forward the schedule for the Lullaby by 15 minutes."


    Matilda''s heart leaped into her throat at Theo''s words. She quickly grabbed the chatterbeast, her voice trembling with worry as she replied, "No! It''s too dangerous, you could get caught up in it!"


    Hearing this, a small smile appeared on Theo''s lips as he responded, "Trust me. I will survive."


    Matilda''s face darkened with concern, but she took a deep breath to steady herself. "Alright, take care," she whispered.


    Turning to Wyatt, who sat cross-legged nearby with his eyes closed, she announced, "We''re setting up the Lullaby 15 minutes early." Wyatt nodded, fear evident in his tense posture.


    "Kieran, forget about guarding and supply your soul energy to setting up the Lullaby," Matilda called out to a distant figure standing several meters away. Kieran silently complied, walking over to sit beside Wyatt and beginning to channel his soul energy.


    ¡­


    Plick Pluck


    "Oliver, this is Theo speaking. There''s been a change in plans, and I want you and everyone else to make your way to Berkeley Pub just north of Wellington Street as soon as possible."


    Theo''s voice echoed from the chatterbeast in Oliver''s pocket, but there was no response. Unbeknownst to Theo, Oliver''s motionless body hung in the air, lifted by the neck in Dorian''s grip. Flames crackled ominously around them, casting dancing shadows on Oliver''s lifeless eyes.


    "Hmph, killed by something as simple as this" Dorian''s dark voice echoed in the now torn down restaurant.


    Time left until the Lullaby sets off:


    10:00


    9:59


    9:58

 Chapter 51: The Last Shot

    Dorian¡¯s grip tightened on Oliver¡¯s neck. Oliver couldn¡¯t breathe as darkness crept at the edges of his vision, threatening to consume him whole. A single tear slipped down his cheek.


    ¡°Over here, you smooth-faced shit!¡±


    The sudden shout broke through the haze of pain. Dorian turned his head, eyes narrowing as he saw Zane rushing at him with the ferocity of a charging bull.


    Dorian scoffed dismissively and hurled Oliver away like a piece of trash. Oliver''s body rolled across the floor, each impact sending shockwaves of agony through him until he finally came to rest in a crumpled heap.


    With a flourish, Dorian activated the third ability of the Elemental Fusion relic. The air around him crackled with energy as a fierce gust of wind erupted from his body, creating a cyclone that swept through the restaurant.


    Zane staggered, his momentum faltering against the invisible barrier of force. ¡°What the hell?¡± he grunted, struggling to maintain his footing as the winds whipped around him.


    ¡°Phantom Step,¡± Dorian intoned with chilling calmness.


    In an instant, he was gone¡ªleaving only a shimmering trail of afterimages in his wake. The wind propelled him forward like an arrow loosed from a bow. He closed the distance between them in the blink of an eye.


    Crackle!


    A bolt of lightning shot from Dorian''s outstretched hand, striking Zane squarely in the chest. The impact was brutal; Zane''s body convulsed as he absorbed the full force of the attack.


    Steel Body Relic!


    Dorian¡¯s fist connected with Zane¡¯s face like a hammer against an anvil, sending him crashing into the wall with bone-jarring force. Dust and debris exploded around them as Zane spat out a mouthful of blood, his vision blurring as he struggled to rise.


    Cough! Cough!


    Oliver lay on the floor, gasping for air as he fought to fill his lungs with precious oxygen.


    Dorian sighed heavily, dismissing them with a wave of his hand. ¡°One is just average trash while the other is a lower rank than me. Just give up; both of you stand no chance against me.¡± His voice dripped with contempt.


    Unlike Zane and Oliver, who were both Lessor rank 2 Lexarchs, Dorian was an intermediate Lexarch and could use multiple relics without needing to worry about his soul energy running out. Oliver had just average talent while Zane was somewhat better than him but not nearly enough to take on Dorian who not only was talented but also of a small realm higher than both of them. If only Jace was still here, then they could at least have a chance.


    Oliver, still remembering how he would have lost his life a moment ago if Zane hadn¡¯t attacked him, felt fear slowly coursing through his veins. But he couldn¡¯t surrender because anyone who surrendered or disobeyed orders in the Ravens would be chased and killed by them.


    With trembling limbs, Oliver pushed himself off the ground. His broken bow lay tattered beside him. Gritting his teeth against the pain, he activated his Tomesmith relic and conjured a crossbow from thin air.


    Dorian rubbed his temples in annoyance at their resilience. ¡°Fine, I will just kill you then.¡±


    Zane¡¯s eyes darted around wildly, searching for anything that could turn the tide in their favor. Suddenly, they landed on something behind Dorian¡ªa glimmer of hope ignited within him as an evil smile spread across his face.


    ¡°Hahaha! Good! Good! Go ahead and kill me then!¡± Zane made his decision as he then charged forward with reckless abandon.


    Swoosh!


    At that moment, Oliver released his arrow.


    Dorian steeled himself as magma surged forth from his hand, hurtling toward Zane¡ªbut Zane dodged just in time, narrowly escaping disaster.


    With lightning speed granted by Phantom Step, Dorian evaded Oliver¡¯s arrow effortlessly before closing in on Zane once more.


    ¡°Steel Body¡± Dorian announced.


    Zane gritted his teeth and raised his arms defensively just as Dorian unleashed another punch.


    Bang!


    The force sent Zane skidding across the floor until he crashed into the restaurant counter. Dorian was about to rush forward again but then he caught sight of Zane¡¯s malevolent grin¡ªa grin that sent chills down Dorian¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Kekeke! Even if you''re stronger than us, you¡¯re still only a man,¡± Zane taunted mockingly. With surprising strength, he ripped off the top of the counter and reached inside.


    Dorian''s confidence wavered as dread washed over him as he watched Zane pull something out.


    Zane emerged holding something¡ªor rather someone¡ªa woman whose terrified expression mirrored Dorian''s growing horror.


    it was the waitress.


    ¡°See? Come on now! Kill me! You said you would kill us right?! Come now!¡± Zane yelled triumphantly as he tightened his grip on her head.


    ¡°Uuuugh!¡± Tears streamed down her cheeks as she clutched her head in pain, desperately trying to escape his grasp. ¡°Dorian¡­ save me¡­ please¡±


    Panic surged within Dorian as he stammered out words trying to calm Zane down. ¡°O-okay! Calm down! J-just don¡¯t hurt her and I will leave. I promise I won¡¯t do anything to your friends.¡±


    Zane¡¯s grin widened wickedly as he replied with chilling nonchalance, ¡°No can do.¡± He used his other arm to deliver a light punch to her gut.


    The waitress doubled over in pain and vomited¡ªher body wracked by fear and agony.


    ¡°I SAID GET YOUR DISGUSTING HANDS OFF OF HER!¡± Dorian roared, fury igniting within him like wildfire as he prepared to charge forward again¡ªbut froze when the girl¡¯s pained scream pierced through him like a dagger.


    Zane''s voice dropped to a menacing growl, "Uh Uh Uh, Dorian. One wrong move and you''ll never see her pretty face again. Is that what you want?"


    Dorian''s jaw clenched, his hands balling into fists at his sides. "Let. Her. Go," he snarled through gritted teeth.


    A cruel laugh escaped Zane''s lips. "Oh, I don''t think so. In fact, I think it''s time we evened the playing field a bit." His gaze locked onto Dorian''s, unwavering and cold. "Take out your relics. All of them."


    Dorian''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You can''t be serious."


    "Dead serious," Zane replied, his voice dripping with malice. He pressed his fingers against the waitress''s temple, eliciting another pained cry. "Every single relic from your mind core. Now. Or I start breaking things that don''t grow back."


    The waitress sobbed quietly as she looked at Dorian.


    Dorian''s gaze darted between Zane and the terrified woman. Sweat beaded on his forehead as the weight of the decision bore down on him.


    Zane''s patience wore thin. He shouted, "I''m not playing games here! Relics out, or her blood''s on your hands!"


    A tense moment passed before Dorian slowly raised his hands in surrender. "Alright," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Alright. Just... don''t hurt her."


    Dorian then ever-so-slowly began to take out his relics.


    ¡­


    Swoosh Swoosh


    The supervisor flicked his head from side to side, his eyes straining against the oppressive gloom as he tried to find Javier. All he could hear was the eerie howling of the dense fog, which seemed to swallow every other sound. The mist clung to his skin, cold and clammy, heightening his sense of unease.


    Suddenly, his eyes hardened with determination, as he willed his Sand-shifting relic and a wall of sand appeared above him


    Crash!


    Javier suddenly appeared as he crashed into the sturdy sand barrier, his spectral blade digging deep into the sand shield. Then, as quickly as he had appeared, Javier leapt away, disappearing into the fog before the supervisor could even retaliate.


    The supervisor frowned, he didn''t have a detection relic, a fact that now seemed like a grave oversight. He could only rely on his finely honed senses to block Javier''s sneak attacks.


    ''This is not a good situation,'' he thought, his mind racing through possible strategies. ''My opponent is clearly trying to waste time and take occasional cheap shots at me. I could try to shoot out my sand in all directions to catch him, but that would leave me vulnerable and if he manages to escape¡­ No, too risky. Including my Sand-shifting relic, I only have the 100 Fist relic and adaptive skin relic on me.'' The supervisor''s fingers twitched, itching to act, but he held himself in check, knowing that a hasty move could spell his doom.


    Then Javier''s laugh echoed from the fog. ¡°Hahaha, what''s the matter, big shot? Running out of ideas?¡± Javier taunted, his voice dripping with mockery.


    ¡°...Little punk¡± Supervisor grumbled.


    "Tick tock, tick tock! We''ve got all day, you know. Or..." Javier chuckled. ¡°You could always try your luck. Spray and pray, right? Either way, you¡¯re finished!¡±


    The supervisor stood there silently, neither moving nor speaking, not even attempting to rebuke Javier''s taunts. The dense fog continued to swirl around him and his sand snakes stuck close to him as he contemplated about his situation.


    ''Is he finally giving up?'' Javier thought as he kept moving around in the fog, not daring to stay in one place for fear of giving away his position.


    On the sidelines, Theo watched with a perplexed gaze. He could only hear Javier''s taunts coming from the other end of the fog. His hands were involuntarily clenched at his sides.


    "How long until the lullaby starts?" Seren, who was standing beside Theo, asked with a hint of urgency in her voice.


    "Less than 5 minutes," Theo replied, his voice tight with anxiousness. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, each beat a countdown to their impending action.


    "Okay. At the 30-second mark, we¡­" Seren began explaining the next step in his plan, her words low and measured. Theo listened intently, but a nagging worry gnawed at him.


    "But how will Javier survive if he''s holding back the supervisor and the guards for us?" Theo interrupted, his concern evident.


    Seren didn''t answer him, her silence more than enough response. The weight of unspoken implications hung heavy in the air between them.


    THUMP


    Both Seren and Theo whipped their heads back towards the fog as a deep thud resounded, breaking the tense silence.


    THUMP


    Another impact followed. "What''s going on in there?" he wondered aloud, becoming increasingly restless. He would have rather preferred the eerie silence to these ominous sounds.


    Inside the fog, Javier moved swiftly, his form a blur as he darted from place to place. However, an incredulous expression had settled on his face.


    THUMP


    He watched in disbelief as the supervisor continuously used his 100 Fist relic, punching himself in the gut with brutal force.


    THUMP


    The supervisor''s face contorted slightly as he endured the self-inflicted pain. ''Hah... Hah... I will definitely make him suffer for making me do this to myself,'' the supervisor thought with contempt through his labored breathing. Then, with grim determination, he clenched his jaw and produced another fist in the air before driving it into his own gut again.


    This bizarre self-flagellation continued for the next minute. Javier watched silently from his hiding spot in the fog, growing increasingly anxious. He didn''t want to attack, knowing that at most he could only stop the supervisor for a few seconds. He didn''t have the soul energy to launch a sustained assault.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    THUMP


    The supervisor suddenly stood straight, his eyes gleaming with a determined glint. ''Hmmm, this seems good for now,'' he thought. Then, with purposeful strides, he began running.


    ''What''s he playing at?'' Javier couldn''t wrap his head around the supervisor''s actions. Regardless, he knew he had to attack and prevent the supervisor from escaping the fog.


    Swoosh


    Javier increased his speed, closing in on the running supervisor.


    Spectral blade!


    He slashed towards his target. The snakes trailing close to the supervisor immediately moved to intercept, forming a protective barrier.


    Javier smirked. He activated his Leaping Frog relic, smacking his foot against the floor. Instantly, he changed directions. Smacking his foot again, he rerouted and launched a devastating attack at the supervisor.


    Slash!


    The sound of cutting flesh resounded through the fog. "Finally! Did you think that last-ditch effort was going to save you? Hahaha! How do you like that? Getting done in by a rank 1!" Javier laughed heartily, believing he had finally defeated the supervisor.


    "That¡­ still fucking hurt," the supervisor''s voice cut through Javier''s laughter, stopping it cold.


    As the thick fog in front of Javier dissipated, he was stunned to see the supervisor standing there, looking at him with a cold glint in his eyes. Javier''s spectral blade had dug into the supervisor''s chest, drawing a line of blood that dripped to the floor.


    "The cat finally caught the rat, huh?" the supervisor said as he moved closer to Javier, despite the blade digging deeper into his chest.


    "Fuck!" Javier cursed, immediately deactivating his spectral blade and trying to retreat. But it was too late.


    Grab!


    The two sand snakes leapt at Javier, quickly looping around his arms and legs, restricting his movements.


    "Let go, you ugly fuck!" Javier snarled, struggling against his bonds.


    "Why the hell do you curse so much? Do you enjoy it or something?" the supervisor commented dryly as he removed his blood-stained shirt. Javier''s attack had left a deep slash across his chest.


    "Damn it, now I have to go to that hag to get stitched up," the supervisor grumbled. "But at least this rank 1 Adaptive Skin relic was good for something."


    He turned to face Javier, whose eyes now burned with a mixture of anger and anxiousness. The supervisor''s lips curled into a cold smile, savoring his victory.


    ¡°For a moment there¡­ I almost thought you had me. Now then, shall we discuss your¡­ miscalculation?¡±


    ¡­


    THUMP


    "Oh, the thumping sounds started again," Theo said, his voice laced with worry and curiosity. He strained his ears, trying to decipher what was happening within the fog.


    "I want to see what''s going on in there. This fog is so annoying, can¡¯t see anything!" Theo complained, frustration evident in his tone. He squinted, as if sheer willpower could penetrate the dense barrier.


    But then, as if responding to his silent plea, the fog began to thin. Wisps of mist curled away, dissipating into the air. Theo wore a confused look, startled by this sudden, seemingly magical fulfillment of his request.


    However, the scene that gradually revealed itself made his legs weak. The fog fully dispersed, unveiling a nightmarish tableau that seared itself into Theo''s mind.


    There stood the supervisor, his muscular torso bare and glistening with sweat. A long, angry slash ran diagonally across his chest, blood still oozing from the wound. But it was the casual brutality of his posture that truly chilled Theo to the bone.


    The supervisor held Javier aloft with one hand, gripping the young man''s face in a vice-like grip. Javier''s body dangled limply, like a broken puppet.


    Theo''s eyes widened in horror as he took in Javier''s condition. His body was covered in deep, mottled bruises that ranged from angry red to sickening purple. But worst of all were his limbs - one arm and one leg were clearly broken, twisted at unnatural angles that made Theo''s stomach lurch.


    "No..." Theo whispered, the word escaping his lips in a horrified exhale.


    The supervisor''s eyes gleamed with malicious amusement as he turned his attention to Seren and Theo. "Seren, did you really think your pathetic plan of keeping me busy would work?"


    Seren remained stoic, her face a mask of calm despite the turmoil in his eyes. Theo, on the other hand, was visibly shaken, his body trembling as he struggled to process the scene before him.


    "Cat got your tongue?" the supervisor taunted. "Or perhaps you''re finally realizing the futility of your actions?"


    The supervisor''s gaze settled on Seren, his lips curling into a cruel smile. "Oh and Seren, let''s not forget our little bet. You''d better have some good information for me, or I¡¯m going to have to enjoy breaking some things that won¡¯t be fixed..." He left the threat hanging in the air.


    Seren''s mind raced, weighing his options. There was only a little bit of time left until the lullaby went off. ¡®Do I have to do this now¡­¡¯


    The supervisor saw his expression as he said, ¡°What? Still got something left to say to me¨C¡±


    Ptooey!


    The supervisor was cut off by a sudden unexpected sound.


    With unnatural slowness, he turned his widened eyes to face Javier. A glob of spit slid down his cheek, and Javier, despite his battered state, wore a defiant grin.


    "What¡­ you forgot about me already?" Javier rasped, his voice weak but filled with determination. "I''m still here¡­ you bastard."


    Veins bulged on the supervisor''s forehead, his rage barely contained.


    "SEREN!"


    Suddenly Javier yelled.


    Seren''s attention snapped to Javier.


    "How much longer?" Javier asked, through his laboured breaths.


    With a solemn expression, Seren replied, "One minute."


    A manic smile spread across Javier''s face. "Perfect. That''s all I need to kick this asshole''s ass!"


    In a flash, Javier activated his relic with his unbroken leg and delivered a powerful kick to the supervisor''s chest.


    BAM!


    The impact sent the supervisor flying back several meters, freeing Javier from his grip. Javier crumpled to the floor but immediately began pushing himself up with his one good arm. With tremendous effort, he managed to stand on his single unbroken leg, his bloody and broken form swaying slightly as he faced the supervisor.


    Javier''s breathing was rough, but his eyes burned with an unquenchable fire.


    The supervisor, barely containing his fury, spat out, "What can you even do in that state?"


    Javier took a deep breath. Then, with a determined glint in his eyes, he declared, "You''re about to witness why underestimating Rank 1 Superiors is a fatal mistake."


    Suddenly, Javier''s eyes hardened, his body stiffened, and his blood began to boil as he roared, "Rank 1 Leaping Frog Relic: BREAK!"


    Inside Javier''s MindCore, a relic in the shape of a sleeping frog pulsed with blinding light. Cracks spiderwebbed across its surface before it shattered completely. The aura from the Leaping Frog relic engulfed Javier''s body, cloaking him in a menacing green glow.


    "T-that''s the special ability a Lexarch gains when they reach Rank 1 Superior," Theo gasped, falling to his knees as he pointed at Javier. "The power to break a Rank 1 relic through ranks!"


    Javier''s bones quivered, and his heart raced dangerously. Through gritted teeth, he growled, "I can barely control this relic yet. I''ll have to end this quickly."


    "What the hell are you morons doing?!" The supervisor bellowed at the guards. "Forget the fucking bet and kill them all!" He shouted. He felt a bad premonition because of what Seren said before and couldn''t care less about the bet anymore.


    ¡°Advanceeeee!¡±


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    The guards charged forward, shouting battle cries as they readied their relics.


    THUCK!


    But then suddenly, three guards at the front of the horde suddenly lost their heads, their bodies crumpling to the ground. The guards behind immediately froze as they saw their companions'' dead bodies in front of them. Then their eyes locked on Javier, who stood in the same spot, but now holding all three severed heads of their companions.


    Javier threw the heads at their feet, his voice low and menacing. "Take one more step, and your lives are forfeit."


    The guards retreated, visibly shaken by Javier''s brutality and sudden explosive increase in strength.


    "Useless maggots!" The supervisor snarled before shouting, "Sand snakes!" His two sand snakes shot forward at alarming speeds, closing in on the motionless Javier. Just as they were about to strike¡ª


    THUCK!


    Javier vanished.


    "He disappeared!" A guard yelled in shock.


    "No, look up there!" Another pointed to the ceiling.


    All eyes turned upward to miraculously find Javier hanging upside down, his gaze fixed on the supervisor below. Rage contorted the supervisor''s features as he gnashed his teeth.


    THUCK!


    Javier kicked off the ceiling with morbid speed, leaving a crater in his wake. For the first time, the supervisor felt his life truly threatened. He quickly bent down, touching the floor as he yelled, "Sand Shifting Relic!"


    The ground beneath him disintegrated into sand as the sand then formed a protective shield over his head.


    Crash!


    Javier crashed into the sand shield. The spectral blade in his hand digging deep into the barrier, sending cracks spiderwebbing across its surface.


    Javier looked into the supervisor''s eyes with a calm gaze, unfazed by the man''s flaring anger. "Attack!" the supervisor bellowed. The sand lashed out.


    THUCK!


    But Javier vanished instantly, reappearing on the ceiling before leaping down again and shooting at the supervisor.


    The supervisor tensed, hastily erecting another sand shield as Javier appeared beside him. "Die!" A flurry of spectral fists materialized, pummeling towards Javier.


    Crash!


    Once again, Javier evaded easily, appearing in a different location.


    The supervisor found himself completely outmatched in terms of speed.


    THUCK! Javier leapt to the ceiling.


    THUCK! He appeared beside the terrified supervisor.


    THUCK! Back to the ceiling.


    Javier continued utilizing his relic, gradually increasing his speed like a spring coiling tighter with each bounce between floor and ceiling.


    THUCK! THUCK! THUCK! THUCK! THUCK! THUCK!


    The rapid succession of sounds echoed through the hall.


    "...Oh my god," some guards murmured, falling to their knees. Javier moved with such blinding speed that he was barely visible, and his speed was still increasing!


    Theo watched, utterly baffled. This display of power far exceeded that of a rank 1 Lexarch, or even a Lesser rank 2. Seren''s eyes narrowed as he keenly noticed Javier''s knee bending at extreme angles.


    ''...This won''t last long,'' he observed.


    "Get up, we only have 30 seconds left. We''re starting now!" Seren urgently instructed Theo.


    30


    "O-okay, got it," Theo replied, willing a relic in his mind. Suddenly, chirping sounds filled the air as a soul puppet bird burst into the hall through a vent. The bird appeared midair before emitting a blinding flash of light. As the light faded, a towering beast emerged before Seren ¨C a tiger-like creature with thick fur and ferocious eyes.


    29


    "Get on!" Seren commanded. He and Theo quickly climbed atop the tiger. "GO!" Theo ordered.


    ROARRRRRRRRR


    The tiger let out a deafening roar before launching into action, scaling the tall shelves filled with crates.


    The supervisor watched helplessly as Seren and Theo made their escape, while Javier continued to regard him with a calm, almost pitying gaze. He, a mighty rank 2 Lexarch, felt utterly powerless against these rank 1s.


    27


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it all!" the supervisor snapped, disregarding his soul reserves as he pressed his bare hands to the floor. "SAND MAUSOLEUM!"


    Immediately, the entire hall began to shake violently. The floor, walls, and ceiling started crumbling into sand. The tiger, mid-climb on the shelves, momentarily lost its balance before leaping to a more stable shelf.


    "He''s trying to destroy the whole building!" Theo yelled in alarm.


    23


    "AHAHAHA! What will you do now, Javier?! Pretty soon you won''t have anywhere to jump from!" The supervisor''s maniacal laughter echoed through the disintegrating hall, his desperation evident in his reckless actions.


    Javier scoffed disdainfully. "Rank 2 Leaping Frog Relic!"


    In an otherworldly display, Javier then suddenly began to kick off the air itself!


    He lunged at the supervisor. The supervisor barely managed to react, jerking his head back to avoid Javier''s spectral blade by a hair''s breadth. Javier leapt away again, further enraging the supervisor whose veins now bulged on his forehead.


    17


    "THIS IS MY FINAL ATTACK!" Javier roared, increasing the frequency of his jumps as he moved through the air.


    THUCK! THUCK! THUCK! THUCK! THUCK! THUCK!


    The sounds echoed through the crumbling hall.


    13


    "I want you to die!" The supervisor bellowed as he willed all the sand in the area and turned it into a wave, rode it into the air, with hundreds more waves following behind him.


    10


    "Moonblade relic!" Seren yelled, extending his hand forward. A half-crescent moonblade shot out, creating a hole in the roof. The tiger beneath them roared, increasing its speed towards the newly formed escape route.


    9


    "Javier, you are the first person to piss me off this bad!" The supervisor raged. Atop his sand wave, he swung his arms at Javier and shouted.


    "Rank 2 Sand Shifting Relic: Burial Tide!"


    A massive tide of sand, large enough to engulf the entire hall, shot forward towards Javier.


    8


    "Run!" The guards on the ground frantically scrambled for the exits, trying to avoid the colossal attack.


    "Fuck off! Rank 2 Leaping Frog Relic: 3 Leaps Forward!" Javier yelled, pouring his remaining soul energy into this final move.


    7


    "First Leap!" He kicked off the air with such force that the G-force began cracking his kneecaps and ribcage.


    "A Rank 1 will never defeat me!" The supervisor shouted as the burial tide engulfed Javier whole.


    6


    "No!" Theo screamed, watching in horror.


    "AHAHAHA! So much for your final attack!" The supervisor laughed triumphantly.


    5


    "Second Leap!" A voice resounded from within the tide, accompanied by slashing and crashing sounds.


    The supervisor¡¯s laugh immediately died down as he looked at the wave of sand in horror.


    4


    "Final Leap!" Javier burst out of the sand tide, his last leg now broken as well.


    "Spectral Blade!"


    3


    The supervisor, terrified to his core, instinctively raised his arms to block. Javier''s blade slashed through, severing both arms.


    "UGHAAAAAA" The supervisor cried out in agony. Javier''s blade then dug into his neck, but before it could complete the cut, the blade suddenly dimmed and disappeared.


    2


    "...Damn.... it" Javier muttered his last words as he fell to the ground.


    Thud


    His final attack had faltered as his soul energy ran out at the critical moment.


    "UGAAAHAAAHA" The supervisor rolled in the sand, both hands severed and bleeding profusely. "I swear I will kill you! I vow to kill you as long as I live!" he wailed.


    1


    TONNNNNNNNNNNN


    A sudden bell-like sound reverberated through the entire Backdoor Collective''s building.


    "We have to get out now!" Seren commanded. The tiger let out another roar before leaping through the hole in the tattered ceiling, bursting out into the cool breeze of Glowhaven with Seren and Theo on its back.


    TONNNNNNnnnnnnnnnn¡­¡­.


    The sound died down and for a second, the entire Collective''s building fell into deep silence.


    ¡­RUMBLE!


    Then suddenly, an earthquake shook the entire structure before¨C


    CRASH!!!


    A giant pillar of light burst out from underground and exploded, swallowing half of the collective, along with Javier, the supervisor, and nearly engulfing Seren and Theo in its brilliant, destructive radiance.

 Chapter 52: Zane VS Dorian (1)

    Theo gasped, drawing in a cold breath as he surveyed the devastation below. Seren''s face was etched with a solemn expression. They had narrowly escaped the tower of light produced by the lullaby. The once-imposing Backdoor Collective building now lay in ruins, reduced to little more than rubble. A colossal crater, 200 meters wide, gaped in the earth, its depths seemingly endless.


    "This power... what did Matilda''s group use to cause such catastrophic damage?" Seren asked.


    Theo''s reply was tinged with bitterness. "I''m not certain, but it''s likely some artifact from the cursed category." He shuddered.


    Before Seren could inquire further about the ''cursed category'', a massive object shot out of the abyss. Their heads whipped around as they witnessed a giant ball of sand crash onto the debris-strewn ground. As the sand dispersed, it revealed a battered figure within, terror etched across its face.


    Theo''s eyes widened in disbelief. "H-how did he survive that?" he stammered, recognizing the supervisor.


    The supervisor, clothes in tatters, rose unsteadily. With a vicious snarl, he plunged his hand into the sand and yanked out an unconscious Javier. Without hesitation, he threw his body to the side and began brutally kicking the helpless man.


    Bam!


    "It''s all because of this!¡± He kicked Javier¡¯s body.


    Bam!


    ¡°Worthless!¡±


    Bam!


    ¡°Piece-of!¡±


    Bam!


    ¡°Garbage!" the supervisor roared, each word punctuated by a savage kick.


    "No! Stop!" Theo cried out, instinctively moving to intervene. But Seren held him back.


    "We can''t fight now!" Seren hissed.


    Theo looked back at him as he said with urgency, ¡°We have to! Javier fought with his life on the line for us and now that he¡¯s still alive, we need to save him!¡±.


    Before this mission, Theo didn¡¯t think much of Javier as they had barely interacted much in the past, but after seeing Javier fight the supervisor, he had grown to respect him.


    "Look around us. Javier sacrificed himself for this chance. We can''t throw it away." Seren said as he put on an emotional tone to persuade Theo.


    Theo''s gaze swept the area, noting the approaching guards from the Collective rushing to the supervisor. He felt a crushing sense of helplessness and guilt.


    After a few tense seconds, he finally said, "...Okay, let''s go," There was defeat in his barely audible voice.


    ¡°Good,¡± Seren said, patting Theo on the back.


    As they fled, Theo cast one last look at Javier, his heart was filled with contempt for the crazed supervisor who kept on kicking him.


    ''...I''m sorry''


    ¡­


    The supervisor finally paused, breathing heavily as he finished venting his anger. He surveyed Javier¡¯s battered body¡ªbruised from head to toe with arms and legs broken¡ªand took a deep breath to calm himself before fixing his sharp gaze on Javier once more.


    With a cruel grin spreading across his face, he picked up Javier by the neck and walked over to the edge of the bottomless pit. With malice gleaming in his eyes, he callously tossed Javier¡¯s lifeless body into the abyss, watching it disappear into darkness.


    ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± a voice suddenly came from behind him.


    The supervisor turned around to see hundreds of guards standing at attention before him. He gazed at the guards for a few seconds who had solemn looks on their faces. He then commanded in a low voice, ¡°Two individuals escaped on a soul puppet. Find them right now,¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guards responded in unison.


    Then another guard rushed forward beside him with urgent news. ¡°My team spotted two suspicious people leaving the building hurriedly so I placed a tail on their backs.¡±


    A twisted smile crept across the supervisor''s face at this. ¡°HAHAHA! I will make sure to take my sweet time killing both of you!¡± he said with a crazed expression that sent chills down the spines of the standing guards. ¡°Especially you, Seren!¡±


    His crazed laughter echoed across the ruined landscape.


    ¡­


    ¡°Alright. Just¡­ don¡¯t hurt her¡± Dorian said to Zane.


    Zane¡¯s wicked grin widened, reveling in the power he held over Dorian. ¡°Good choice,¡± he taunted, pressing his fingers harder against the waitress¡¯s temple, eliciting another whimper from her. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see those relics.¡±


    With a heavy heart, Dorian began to extract his relics one by one. Dorian first materialized the steel body relic in hand. With deliberate slowness, he then gently placed the relic down. The silence between them was oppressive.


    ¡°Keep going,¡± Zane said. ¡°I want to see everything you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Dorian''s anger was beginning to boil over, but he felt helpless. Zane held the woman he loved in his grasp, capable of ending her life in an instant. Just as he was placing the steel body relic down, a desperate idea struck him.


    "...Your name is Zane, right?"


    Dorian began, his voice steady despite the turmoil within. Zane''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Zane, by any chance... do you know what happens when a relic..."


    He picked up the steel body relic and squeezed it in his hand as he said with a malicious grin, "...breaks?"


    Cracks spiderwebbed across the steel body relic with streaks of light coming from within before Dorian hurled it at Zane with all his might. Panic flashed across Zane''s face.


    ''T-this little-!'' He cursed in his mind. As he saw the relic emitting an eerie light hurtling through the air, a sense of impending doom washed over him. "Golden Beetle!" Zane shouted, activating the best armor he had as he released the waitress and attempted to escape.


    The light from the relic intensified, bathing the room in a blinding glow before¨C


    BOOM!


    The relic exploded, engulfing both the waitress and the fleeing Zane in a maelstrom of energy.


    Oliver watched with a weak look on his face, his body battered and barely able to stand. He had been thoroughly beaten by Dorian earlier and was now reduced to a mere spectator. Even if he wanted to help Zane, he lacked the strength to do so. After what felt like an eternity, Oliver finally saw a figure emerging from the dust cloud.


    Cough! Cough!


    Zane coughed violently, his entire body was covered in thick golden armor. However, the explosion had taken its toll, leaving cracks all over the protective shell from which blood oozed out.


    "Just how much does he want to kill me that he even sacrificed the girl?" Zane muttered, his eyes darting around warily as he searched for Dorian through the settling dust.


    "Where did this fucker go¨C" But then his words were cut short when he spotted a figure crouching through the haze, its broad back facing him.


    "Don''t... lump me... together with yourself... asshole," Dorian''s weak voice carried through the air as he tightly embraced the waitress.


    In a split-second decision, he had shielded her from the explosion with his own body. This was the only solution he could think of to save the girl while still keeping his relics on him.


    The girl''s lips quivered as she moved her hands away from his back, her eyes widening in horror at the sight of her palms covered in his blood. Dorian''s entire back was a gruesome mess of red, with exposed muscles and even bits of bone visible through the shredded flesh.


    Sob Sob


    "Dorian... I¨C" Before the girl could finish, Dorian gently silenced her words as he pressed his lips against hers. Her teary eyes widened in surprise, but she didn''t resist, closing her eyes and melting into the kiss.


    Zane watched with a bewildered look, not sure what to make of this. He could attack Dorian right now while he was vulnerable but decided not to for some reason.


    In that moment, the girl for a second forgot others were watching them but she didn¡¯t care as he attempted to press her body even closer to his. She felt safe around him. However, suddenly her world turned dark as Dorian delivered a swift karate chop to the back of her neck, rendering her unconscious.


    Zane watched with a perplexed gaze as Dorian stood up, cradling the unconscious girl in his arms.


    "Zane," Dorian began, "I need you to understand something. This girl... she''s not just collateral damage. She''s..." He paused, struggling to find the words. "She''s everything I can''t have."


    "What are you talking about?" Zane asked, his voice tinged with impatience.


    "I fell in love with her," Dorian confessed, his eyes meeting Zane''s for the first time. "But my position in the Backdoor Collective, my ties to the Black Hand... they made it impossible. I couldn''t drag her into this world. But you, the Ravens, still got found out about my relationship with her"


    Zane scoffed. "Spare me the sob story. What''s your point?"


    Dorian said calmly. "My point is this: I''ll fight you. No holds barred, no tricks. But in return, I need your word that you won''t harm her. She stays out of this."


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "And why should I agree to that?" Zane challenged.


    "Because if you don''t," Dorian''s voice dropped to a dangerous low, "I''ll make sure neither of us walks away from this alive."


    A tense silence fell between them. Zane then watched as Dorian walked to a corner of the restaurant, gently placing the girl on the floor. As Dorian returned to face him, there was something different in his eyes now, something Zane couldn''t quite place. It wasn''t anger, panic, delight, or even love. He didn¡¯t quite understand what emotion Dorian was looking at him with.


    "Tch," Zane clicked his tongue before saying, "Whatever, I have no interest in playing the villain for today." Then his voice dropped to a low, menacing tone as he intoned.


    "Rank 2 Chimera Relic: BREAK!"


    In Zane''s Mind core, cracks began to form on the Chimera relic, but unlike Javier''s relic, it didn''t shatter completely.


    Outside, Zane''s body underwent a rapid transformation. His entire torso, including his face, was now covered in golden armor. His arms morphed into the powerful limbs of an ant, while his legs became thick and hairy, like that of a white ape.


    Dorian smiled, a calm settling over him as he said in an eerily composed voice, "Rank 2 Elemental Fusion Relic: Break."


    WHOOSH!


    A violent wind surged through the restaurant, causing debris to swirl around them. Suddenly, Dorian''s body began to lift into the air of its own accord. His left arm started to melt before transforming into molten lava, while his right arm became a blinding white, crackling with bolts of lightning that shot out randomly.


    Crackle!


    A stray lightning bolt suddenly arced towards Zane. But Zane, boosted by the relic break, quickly reacted by using his white ape legs to dodge the attack.


    Oliver, watching from the sidelines, could barely stand upright against the violent winds that buffeted his weakened body. He watched helplessly, lacking the soul energy to start a relic break of his own. All he could do was observe and silently pray that Zane would somehow emerge victorious against Dorian.


    After Dorian finished his transformation, for a moment, no one moved as a tense silence filled the air.


    Then suddenly, Dorian initiated the first attack, lifting his hand skyward.


    Crackle!


    A searing bolt of lightning shot forward, illuminating the destroyed restaurant with a blinding flash.


    Zane''s eyes widened as he evaded the attack, using his ape-like legs to leap high into the air. "Too slow!" he taunted, looking to crash down on Dorian with his full weight.


    But Dorian wasn''t finished.


    Crackle! Crackle! Crackle!


    Multiple lightning bolts erupted from his fingertips, arcing towards the airborne Zane.


    "Shit!" Zane cursed, abandoning his attack and dropping to the ground. He darted around the restaurant, barely escaping the onslaught of the lightning bolts as they reduced everything behind him to smouldering ash.


    Just as Zane thought he had the rhythm down, a stray bolt caught him in the shoulder. "Argh!" he cried out, tumbling across the floor. Gritting his teeth, he quickly regained his footing.


    "My turn," Zane growled. Using his ant-like strength, he ripped a chunk of concrete from the floor and hurled it at Dorian. "Catch this!"


    The floating elemental fusion user didn''t even flinch. His lava arm morphed into a whip-like appendage, slicing through the boulder with ease. "Is that all?" Dorian asked, his voice unnervingly calm.


    Undeterred, Zane tore through the floor like it was paper, unleashing a barrage of boulders at Dorian. "How about this?!"


    Dorian''s lava whip danced through the air, cutting through the boulders like butter.


    Using the boulders as a distraction, Zane launched a sneak attack from behind, leaping high into the air. "Got you now!"


    But Dorian was prepared. With a powerful gust of wind, he flew through the air as he propelled himself backward towards Zane. "What?!" Zane panicked, curling into a ball and using his golden armor as a shield.


    BANG!


    Dorian delivered a devastating roundhouse kick that sent Zane crashing into the wall, leaving a sizable dent. "Stay down," Dorian warned.


    As Zane struggled to his feet, Dorian pressed his advantage. He didn¡¯t let him rest for a second as streams of lava and bolts of lightning rained down on Zane''s position. "Give up, Zane. You can''t win this!"


    Zane gritted his teeth. Using his ape-like agility, he bounded from table to table, staying just ahead of the elemental onslaught. His breathing was heavy, his golden armor now dented and scorched.


    "You can''t run forever!" Dorian called out, his voice eerily calm despite the chaos surrounding them.


    Zane''s mind raced as he dodged another barrage of elemental attacks. He knew Dorian was right - he couldn''t keep evading forever.


    As he leapt over a stream of lava, narrowly avoiding being incinerated, Zane realized he needed to change tactics. He focused on his Chimera relic, willing it to adapt further. Suddenly, his right arm began to change, taking on a reptilian appearance with icy blue scales.


    Dorian, noticing the transformation, raised an eyebrow. "Another trick up your sleeve? It won''t save you."


    Zane didn''t respond. Instead, he charged forward, zigzagging to avoid the lightning bolts Dorian was hurling at him. As he closed the distance, Dorian''s lava arm morphed into a massive fist, ready to crush Zane on impact.


    At the last second, Zane thrust his transformed arm forward. "Frost Breath!" he roared.


    A jet of icy air shot out from his reptilian arm, rapidly engulfing Dorian''s lava fist. The sudden drop in temperature caused the molten rock to harden and crack. But the frost didn''t stop there - it continued its relentless advance towards Dorian himself!


    Dorian''s eyes widened in shock, caught off guard by the sheer speed and intensity of the attack. "Impossible!" he exclaimed, quickly raising his other arm in defense.


    "Wind Barrier!" Dorian shouted, unleashing a powerful gust of wind to repel the oncoming frost.


    For a brief moment, it seemed like the wind might hold back the freezing assault. But then, without warning, the frost exploded outward, shattering through the wind barrier and enveloping Dorian in a cloud of frigid air.


    From the sidelines, Oliver let out a whoop of excitement. "Yes! He got him!" he cheered, pumping his fist in the air.


    As the icy mist began to dissipate, Dorian emerged, still floating but visibly affected. His right arm had turned a pale blue, and he was visibly shivering. Yet, there was a sharp, dangerous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes! Keep hitting him with more of those frost breaths Zan¨C¡±


    ¡°Grrrhh!¡±


    Oliver''s celebration was cut short by a pained grunt from Zane. He turned to look at his ally, and his eyes widened. Zane was down on one knee, using his leg for support. His skin, too, had begun to turn a sickly pale blue.


    Dorian scoffed, his voice strained but triumphant. "Did you think you could unleash such power without consequence? This attack is a double-edged sword. The frost energy affects the user just as much as the target."


    Zane, despite his condition, let out a quiet, hoarse laugh. He lifted his head, meeting Dorian''s gaze with defiant eyes. "Maybe so," he rasped, a smirk playing on his blue-tinged lips. "But the question is, Dorian... who''s going to last longer? You... or me?"


    Dorian didn¡¯t reply, the tension in the air thickening as they faced each other, both affected by the frost but neither willing to back down.


    "Frost Breath!" Then Zane roared, unleashing a jet of frigid air towards Dorian.


    Dorian quickly raised his lava arm to counter. Steam hissed and billowed as fire met ice, creating a thick fog that filled the restaurant.


    From the sidelines, Oliver watched with growing concern. "Zane, be careful!" he called out, his voice laced with worry as he noticed Zane''s increasingly blue-tinged skin.


    Zane didn''t hesitate. Using the fog as cover, he charged forward, his ape-like legs propelling him with incredible speed. His ant-like arms swung in a flurry of punches, catching Dorian off guard. Several blows connected, sending Dorian stumbling backward.


    "Tch!" Dorian grunted, his lava arm morphing into a shield to block the onslaught.


    Zane pressed his advantage, quickly adapting his strategy. His right arm transformed into a reptilian appendage, scales glinting with frost. "Ice Claw!" he shouted, raking his frozen claws across Dorian''s chest.


    Dorian hissed in pain, the frost spreading across his torso.


    Crackle!


    He retaliated with a burst of lightning, forcing Zane to dodge.


    But Zane was relentless. He again sliced the floor with his ant-like arms, tearing through concrete and rebar as if it were paper. With a mighty heave, he ripped out a giant boulder from the earth, easily the size of a small car. Zane''s eyes gleamed with determination as he turned to face Dorian.


    "Let''s see you handle this!" Zane shouted, his voice hoarse from the cold still affecting his body.


    He inhaled deeply, his chest expanding as he gathered his power. "Frost Breath!" The icy blast enveloped the boulder, transforming it into a massive projectile of solid ice, its surface crackling with intense cold.


    With a primal roar, Zane hurled the frozen boulder at Dorian. The air whistled as the massive ice projectile hurtled towards its target.


    Dorian''s eyes widened in surprise. His molten lava arm morphed into a whip, lashing out to slice through the incoming threat. But to his shock, the lava whip sizzled and hissed against the frozen surface, unable to cut through.


    "Damn!" Dorian cursed, quickly realizing his mistake. He thrust his other arm forward, producing a powerful gust of wind that propelled him away from the path of the frozen boulder. It crashed into the wall behind him, shattering with a thunderous boom and sending icy shrapnel flying in all directions.


    Just as Dorian regained his balance and turned his gaze back to Zane, his eyes widened in disbelief. A barrage of smaller ice boulders, each the size of an average human, were hurtling towards him. Zane had used the distraction to prepare a follow-up attack, freezing and launching debris from the destroyed restaurant.


    Dorian gritted his teeth, his body twisting and turning as he desperately tried to dodge the onslaught. His wind powers helped him evade most of the projectiles, but a few found their mark. One struck his shoulder, another his thigh, and a third grazed his cheek. Each impact elicited a sharp gasp of pain from Dorian, the intense cold biting into his flesh and leaving patches of frost on his skin.


    From the sidelines, Oliver watched in awe, his earlier despair replaced by a glimmer of hope. "Keep it up, Zane!" he cheered, though his voice was tinged with worry as he noticed the blue tinge of Zane''s skin deepening with each use of his frost powers.


    Suddenly, Dorian''s eyes flashed with determination. "Enough of this!" he roared. His lava arm began to glow with an intense heat, growing larger by the second until it was large enough to cover the entire ceiling.


    "Magma Surge!"


    A massive wave of molten rock erupted from Dorian''s arm, hurtling towards Zane with devastating force.


    Oliver''s eyes widened in horror, his heart pounding in his chest. "Zane, move!" he screamed, expecting him to dodge or counter with his frost breath.


    But to everyone''s shock, Zane did the unthinkable. With reckless abandon, he leapt straight into the oncoming lava, disappearing beneath the molten flow with a sickening hiss.


    "You fool!" Dorian exclaimed, taken aback by the suicidal move. His face, usually composed, contorted with disbelief and a hint of regret.


    Oliver fell to his knees, despair etched across his face.


    For a moment, an eerie silence fell over the battlefield, broken only by the bubbling of the lava. Dorian floated silently, his expression unreadable as he looked upon the boiling lava beneath him.


    Rumble


    Then, a low rumbling sound filled the air, growing in intensity with each passing second.


    Dorian looked around in confusion, his brow furrowed. "What''s that noise?"


    Suddenly, the lava began to churn and bubble violently, as if something beneath was fighting to break free. Without warning, a figure erupted from the molten rock, steam hissing from his skin and lava dripping from his form like water.


    "That felt fucking refreshing!" Zane proclaimed, his body seemingly unharmed by the lava. His eyes gleamed with an almost manic energy, a wide grin splitting his face as he stood triumphant amidst the destruction.


    Before Dorian could react, Zane twisted his body and delivered a bone-crushing roundhouse kick.


    BANG!


    Dorian was sent crashing into the wall. "That''s payback for earlier," Zane said with a triumphant grin.


    Dorian emerged from the rubble, staring at Zane in disbelief. For a moment, there was silence. Then, suddenly, Dorian burst into laughter. "Hahaha! I haven''t seen an idiot like you in a while," he said, shaking his head. "Jumping straight into molten lava and betting that your frozen skin will hold? Truly stupid¡­ But I haven''t had a good fight like this in ages!"


    Zane looked confused. "Did my kick make you lose a few brain cells?"


    Dorian smiled, despite half his body being frozen blue and his arms bruised purple from blocking Zane¡¯s kick. "I''m completely fine," he said, his voice oddly heartfelt.


    A normal Rank 1 Lexrach would have long been dead under the assault of Zane¡¯s attacks, but a Rank 2 Lexarch¡¯s vitality is miles above a Rank 1¡¯s and they could keep going for longer under severe injuries.


    Suddenly, Dorian crouched low, like a runner at the starting line. "I hope you can survive my next attack," he said ominously. "Elemental Fusion Relic: Wind!"


    Powerful gusts burst forth from the soles of Dorian''s feet. Zane''s eyes widened. "Just how many moves does this guy have?"


    "I''m not done yet!" Dorian tensed his body. "Phantom Step!" Pale blue lights erupted from his feet.


    Zane could sense the absurd level of speed Dorian had just achieved with the combination of both these relics. He chuckled nervously. "Haha, I''m in for one heck of a beat down."


    Just before launching forward, Dorian locked eyes with Zane. "Let me show you why I can even best a Rank 2 Superior!"

 Chapter 53: Zane VS Dorian (2)

    Boom!


    With a deafening boom, Dorian shot forward, propelled by the wind and leaving phantom steps in his wake.


    He closed the distance in an instant and before Zane could even register the movement, a fist connected with his jaw, sending him reeling backward. The force of the blow was unlike anything he had experienced before, the combination of wind and phantom energy amplifying Dorian''s already formidable strength.


    Zane stumbled, trying to regain his footing, but Dorian was relentless. A flurry of punches rained down on Zane''s torso. The golden armor that had protected him earlier now dented and cracked under the onslaught.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" Dorian taunted, his voice eerily calm despite the violence of his attacks. "I thought you were going to show me who would last longer!"


    Gritting his teeth, Zane attempted to counter, swinging his ant-like arm in a wide arc. But Dorian was too fast, effortlessly dodging the attack and retaliating with a devastating knee to Zane''s midsection.


    The air rushed out of Zane''s lungs as he doubled over in pain. He gasped for breath, his vision blurring from the intensity of the assault. But Dorian didn''t let up.


    Suddenly, Dorian leapt high into the air, his right arm crackling with intense electrical energy. "Lightning Sphere!" he roared, condensing the electricity into a ball that grew larger with each passing second.


    Zane, still gasping for breath, looked up in horror as the massive orb of lightning loomed above him. His heart gripped with trepidation.


    ''I have to dodge! I will die if I take that head-on!''


    CRACKLE!


    With a thunderous crack, Dorian launched the sphere downward. Zane, summoning every ounce of strength left in his battered body, threw himself to the side.


    Crash!


    The lightning sphere crashed into the ground where he had been standing, exploding in a blinding flash that sent debris flying in all directions.


    Zane rolled to his feet, his legs trembling with exhaustion. But Dorian wasn''t finished. Landing gracefully, he immediately began preparing another attack. His left arm morphed into molten lava, growing and shaping itself into a massive fist.


    "Magma Fist!" Dorian roared, punching at Zane.


    Unable to dodge in time, Zane took the full brunt of the attack. The impact sent him flying across the room, his body carving a path through debris and broken furniture. Before his body could even touch the ground, Dorian''s frightening speed came into play. In an instant, he appeared beside Zane''s airborne form.


    "Too slow!" Dorian taunted, delivering a devastating kick that sent Zane tumbling high into the air.


    Seizing the opportunity, Dorian leapt up after him, his arm once again transforming. "Volcanic Hammer!" he bellowed, swinging the colossal hammer down at the helpless Zane.


    Barely hanging on to consciousness, Zane saw the attack coming. In desperation, he unleashed his frost breath, but the icy blast seemed pitifully small against the oncoming inferno. Realizing the futility, Zane poured every ounce of his remaining energy into the attack.


    "HAAAAA!" Zane cried out in pain as the frost breath exploded into a powerful gust of frigid wind. The backlash was immediate, frost spreading across his skin, but it served its purpose. The cold pressure launched his body to the side, narrowly avoiding the lava stream.


    BOOM!


    The hammer crashed into the floor, instantly melting everything it touched and leaving a glowing, molten crater.


    Zane''s body slammed into the ground, rolling several times before coming to a stop. He lay there, gasping for breath, his body wracked with pain and now covered in patches of frostbite.


    Dorian landed softly, his eyes fixed on Zane''s battered form. "Just give up," he said, his voice a mix of frustration and grudging respect. "You''ve fought well, but this is the end."


    Gritting his teeth against the pain, Zane struggled to his feet. Frost cracked across his skin, revealing his blood red flesh inside.


    As Dorian rushed at him again, Zane did his best to dodge, his movements sluggish and pained. Some attacks he managed to avoid, others he was forced to tank, each impact sending waves of agony through his body.


    Oliver watched in horror as Zane was pummeled by Dorian''s relentless attacks. Each blow landed with a sickening thud, and he could see the toll on Zane¡¯s body. His heart raced, and he clenched his fists, desperate to help but powerless against the overwhelming strength of Dorian.


    Cough!


    The violent cough wracked Zane''s body as he fell to his knees, a mouthful of blood spilling onto the ground. His internal injuries were now turning fatal as he could barely muster the strength to stand.


    Dorian watched this with a disappointed look, his brow furrowing. "Is this really all you have left?" he mused, shaking his head.


    Zane didn¡¯t respond as he stayed down.


    Then Dorian sighed as a determined glint sparked in his eyes. With a sudden burst of energy, he leapt high into the air.


    As he ascended, Dorian raised his right leg, which began to crackle with electricity. In an astonishing display of power, he enveloped his entire leg in molten lava, the fiery red glow intensifying as it mixed with the crackling lightning. The air around him shimmered with heat and energy.


    Crackle! Crackle!


    The combination of elements created an ominous aura around Dorian''s leg, making it look like a weapon forged in the heart of a volcano. "Show me this is not all you have, Zane!"


    Zane looked up just in time to see Dorian descending with terrifying speed. The electrified magma kick descended like a meteor, and Zane barely had time to react. He raised his arms instinctively, but the impact was overwhelming. The blow shattered what remained of his golden armor and thrust him deep into the ground, creating a small crater around him.


    Zane grunted under the pressure, blood trickling from his mouth as he fought against Dorian''s weight. Summoning every ounce of strength left in him, he pushed back against Dorian¡¯s leg. To Dorian¡¯s surprise, he managed to lift it slightly.


    "HAHAHA! That¡¯s it, use everything you have to kill me!" Dorian¡¯s expression twisted into one of manic excitement. With a flick of his wind powers, he pushed Zane back down with renewed force.


    From the sidelines, Oliver watched in horror as Zane struggled beneath Dorian¡¯s relentless assault. "Zane!" he shouted, desperation lacing his voice.


    The tension thickened in the air as Zane fought against the crushing weight above him. He could feel himself slipping away but refused to yield. Then, suddenly, Zane''s frustrated voice rang out: "Damn it!!! If that''s what you want!"


    FWOOSH!


    A torrent of energy erupted from Zane''s body, the force of it causing the very air to vibrate. His eyes blazed with a newfound determination as he shouted, "Rank 2 Chimera Relic: Icelith Formation!"


    The transformation was instantaneous. A massive gust of frigid wind exploded outward, catching Dorian off guard and sending him flying back several meters. The temperature in the restaurant plummeted dramatically, turning the air into a swirling blizzard of ice.


    Dorian, regaining his balance, looked down to find his leg now encased in solid ice. With a scoff, he channeled magma through his limb, melting the frost. But as he lifted his gaze, his eyes widened in shock at the sight before him.


    Through the howling winds stood Zane, but he was barely recognizable. His body had taken on the form of a serpentine dragon made entirely of ice. Crystalline scales covered his body, reflecting the light in mesmerizing patterns. Massive wings of frost extended from his back, and wickedly sharp icicles served as claws and fangs.


    But the transformation was unstable. Blue scales were constantly falling away, disintegrating into icy mist. Zane''s eyes, now a solid, blood-red, held a look of pure, unrestrained madness. The beast-like Zane let out a bone-chilling roar that shook the very foundations of the building.


    Dorian''s expression shifted from shock to intrigue. "I was wondering which beast¡¯s arm could unleash such nasty ice energy. But I never imagined it would be the Icelith. A beast of that caliber..." He trailed off, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "If I were to face a real Icelith, I''d most certainly meet a helpless death," But then, a smile played across his lips as he observed Zane''s unstable form. "Too bad you''re not strong enough to tame that beast, Zane. It seems you''ve already lost your mind to its power."


    A bone-chilling roar erupted from Zane. His blood-red eyes blazed with primal fury as he lunged at Dorian with terrifying speed, ice crystals trailing in his wake.


    Dorian''s eyes widened, but his Phantom Step relic allowed him to dodge at the last second. ¡°Cutting it close there," he muttered, his afterimages shimmering in the air.


    Crash!


    Zane''s massive form collided with the concrete, sending debris flying. But he recovered instantly, whirling around with surprising agility for his size.


    "Impressive!" Dorian called out, preparing a lightning attack. "Let''s see your defense!"


    Zane responded with another deafening roar, frost spreading from his feet as he charged again. This time, when Dorian launched his lightning bolts, Zane''s icy armor absorbed the impact without a scratch.


    "What?!" Dorian exclaimed, barely sidestepping Zane''s razor-sharp claws by a hair''s breadth.


    Dorian then quickly soared high into the air. "Then what about this!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the devastated restaurant. "Volcanic Hammer!"


    His arm morphed into a colossal fist of molten rock, growing larger as he descended.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    But Zane was ready. His transformed body tensed, ice crystals forming around his maw. With a deafening roar, he unleashed a Frost Breath. But this was no ordinary Frost Breath - the cold was so intense that the air itself seemed to freeze.


    It¡¯s power had been amplified by at least 10 times!


    The icy blast collided with Dorian''s Volcanic Hammer, instantly freezing it solid. The force of the wind so strong that it sent the now-frozen attack hurtling back, shattering as it broke away from Dorian''s arm.


    "Impossible!" Dorian gasped, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    Zane didn''t let up. The air around him crystallized, forming hundreds of razor-sharp icicles. With a thought, he sent them hurtling towards Dorian.


    Dorian''s shock quickly gave way to excitement. He twisted and turned mid-air, dodging the icy projectiles gracefully like a butterfly. "Hahaha! I haven¡¯t had this much fun in a long time!" he taunted, a grin spreading across his face. "Come on Zane! These little sticks won¡¯t do anything to m¨C"


    Whizz!


    His words were cut short as an icicle whistled past his face, leaving a thin cut on his cheek. Dorian touched the wound, feeling warm blood on his fingertips. Instead of anger, a thrill of excitement coursed through him. Even with only 30% of his soul energy remaining, the battle was more exhilarating than ever.


    Zane roared in frustration, intensifying his icicle barrage. Dorian¡¯s view increasingly turned white as the 100s of icicles covered the sky.


    Realizing the danger, Dorian shot towards the ground. The moment his feet touched the floor, he activated his deadly combination of wind propulsion and Phantom Step relic.


    Shooooooo!


    The sound cut through the air like an arrow being loosed from a bow. Dorian became a blur, circling Zane at incredible speed. The transformed Zane whirled around, trying desperately to track Dorian''s movements, but his bestial mind couldn''t keep up with the lightning-fast opponent.


    In desperation, Zane unleashed another Frost Breath, this time aimed at the floor. The ground froze instantly, spreading outward in a rapidly expanding circle of ice.


    Dorian, caught off guard by the sudden change in terrain, couldn¡¯t react fast enough and his feet instantly froze with the floor. When he looked forward, a nervous chuckle escaped his lips, "Haha, damn this is going to hurt," Zane was already in front of him with, his razor-sharp claws mere inches from his face.


    BAM!


    The impact was devastating. Dorian''s body went flying, smacking against the floor and rolling several times before coming to a stop.


    "BURAA!" He coughed violently, spitting out a mouthful of blood. His breathing was ragged, and when he touched his chest, his hand came away drenched in crimson. A giant claw mark decorated his torso.


    Despite the severity of his injury, Dorian struggled to his feet, his legs shaking with the effort. "Not bad, Zane," he wheezed, a pained smile on his face. "I should end this soon or I¡¯m really going to be in trouble the next time I get hit."


    Dorian knew this was bad. His soul energy was dangerously low, and the wound on his chest was severe. Zane¡¯s armor was too tough and his attacks were deadly. It seemed like his opponent had endless soul reserves. There was little he could do against him.


    Zane, still in his berserk state, roared mindlessly. The temperature dropped even further, frost spreading across every surface. Icicles formed on the ceiling, growing larger by the second.


    "HUP!" Dorian grunted, his body tensing as his eyes glowed a faint red from the strain.


    Suddenly, a cold shiver ran down Oliver''s spine. ''I-I don''t know what the manager is doing, but it''s definitely not good!''


    ¡°...Oliver¡±


    A wave of dread washed over Oliver, and he felt an ominous premonition settle in his gut. ''I have to do something...''


    "¡­Oliver"


    ''But Zane''s already lost his mind; I will die if he locks onto me.'' The thought made his heart race. ''What do I do? What do I do? What do I do?''


    "Oliver!"


    "Ah!" Oliver jumped slightly at the sudden shout, whipping his head to the side. His eyes widened when he saw Jace crawling on the floor, breathing roughly, a strained look etched across his features.


    "Jace!" Oliver exclaimed in surprise as he quickly rushed to his side. "Are you okay? Is your Mind Core alright?"


    But Jace abruptly cut him off. "Shut up!" His voice was weak and strained, making Oliver fall silent immediately.


    With great effort, Jace turned his head to face the other direction. "Listen to me," he said with struggle. "Zane won''t last long at this rate. His body is already close to breaking; he will die if he gets hit by the manager''s next attack."


    "What?!" Oliver blurted out, panic rising in his chest as he looked back at Zane. Despite the ferocity of Zane¡¯s transformation and the energy radiating from him, Oliver noticed that the scales on Zane¡¯s body were starting to break away at an alarming rate.


    "And look at the manager," Jace urged. Oliver turned his gaze to Dorian.


    Dorian lifted his hands in the air and commanded, "Wind!"


    Suddenly a fierce gust swept through the restaurant. The force of it knocked debris aside and sent chills down Oliver''s spine.


    Dorian''s brows knitted together as he concentrated, shaping the wind into a giant vortex above his head. The vortex grew larger by the second, swirling with raw power.


    Roarrrrr!


    Zane howled in response, sensing that this was Dorian¡¯s last stand. The primal instinct within him surged forward as he opened his mouth wide. A small ball of light began to condense in front of him.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The violent blizzard winds that had been raging since Zane''s transformation now started rushing together into the ball of light, amplifying its size and intensity.


    Dorian watched this unfold with a mix of fatigue and amusement. "Ha! Look at this guy," he laughed weakly, "finally deciding to use his Innate Law: Ice Dominion."


    Oliver watched with a shocked expression as Zane¡¯s usage of his Innate Law worsened the degradation of his transformation even further. "What do I do?! I don¡¯t have enough soul energy!" Oliver said frantically to Jace.


    Jace fell silent for a moment, his breath coming in ragged gasps. Oliver looked at him with anxiousness. Finally, Jace spoke, bringing his hand forward, "...Give me your hand. I will transfer my remaining soul energy to you."


    "T-then what about you? Don''t you need it to stabilize your Mind Core after the backlash from the Unbreakable Oath Relic?" Oliver asked, worry etched across his face.


    Jace shook his head. "Luckily, I avoided the worst-case scenario, and my Mind Core only suffered small damage. I already used half of my soul energy to stabilize it," he explained.


    Oliver felt a wave of relief wash over him. "Hurry, we don¡¯t have much time!" Jace urged.


    Oliver nodded solemnly before grabbing Jace''s hand, feeling the warmth of his friend''s energy pulse through him.


    At the front, sweat poured down Dorian''s neck as he meticulously manipulated the raging vortex above him. He glanced over at Zane and saw that the ball of energy had already grown to over 20 meters in diameter!


    A flicker of anxiety slipped onto his face as he quickly turned his attention back to the vortex and yelled, "Magma!"


    With a swift motion, Dorian produced a large blob of burning hot magma that shot up into the vortex.


    FWOOOOOSH!


    The winds intensified even further as the vortex glowed red-hot.


    "And finally... Lightning!" Dorian shouted.


    CRACKLE! CRACKLE!


    He poured it into crackling bolts of electricity that merged with the swirling vortex.


    "Ha... Hah..." Dorian gasped for breath as he looked ahead at Zane. The beast roared in defiance, tensing up as his body grew slightly larger. With every ounce of power he had left, Zane shot the giant ball of light toward Dorian.


    A grin appeared on Dorian¡¯s face. "Ahahahaha! I have to thank you for this, Zane!" He laughed maniacally. "You really got my blood boiling for this fight!¡±


    ¡°Rank 2 Elemental Fusion Relic: Volcanic Storm Surge!"


    The vortex shot forward with frightening energy, lightning crackling violently within it.


    "Rank 2 Tomesmith Relic: BREAK!" Oliver shouted as he felt a surge of power coursing through him. His body tensed as a long scroll appeared in front of him. Suddenly, an almost two-meter-tall bow¡ªlarger than Oliver himself¡ªmaterialized from the scroll.


    With determination etched on his face, Oliver positioned the bow in front of himself before quickly pulling out a giant halberd from the scroll and positioning it alongside the bow. The weight felt reassuring in his hands as he prepared for what was to come.


    Seeing the raging vortex before him, Zane''s beastly instincts kicked in; he willed all the countless icicles that had formed above them to rain down onto it. The air filled with sharp projectiles as they plummeted toward Dorian¡¯s vortex.


    The countless icicles collided with the swirling mass but were helplessly engulfed in its power, barely making a dent in its swirling chaos.


    Then finally, the vortex and ball of cold energy collided with earth-shattering energy.


    CRASH! CRASH!


    The two forces pushed against each other violently; neither willing to relent.


    "HAAAAAAAAA!" Dorian yelled as he lifted his hands high, straining every muscle and sinew in his body to will the vortex through Zane¡¯s attack. Veins bulged from his forehead as sweat dripped down his brow.


    Zane roared in response, tapping into every last reserve of strength within him as he willed the ball of light to break through Dorian''s onslaught.


    The restaurant shook violently under their combined energies; walls cracked and debris fell from above as their powers clashed with cataclysmic intensity.


    "Hey! Over here!" Suddenly, a voice called out from behind Dorian. Instinctively, he looked back, his heart stopping at the sight of Oliver.


    With fierce determination, Oliver shouted, "Rank 2 Tomesmith Relic: Halberd Shot!"


    Shooooooo!


    The halberd launched from the bow, enveloped in a massive golden aura as it shot toward Dorian with incredible speed.


    "You fucking assholeeeee!" Dorian cursed, forced to react quickly. "Wind Shield!"


    BANG!


    The halberd collided with the wind barrier, producing waves of energy that rippled through the air.


    ROARRRRRR!


    Dorian''s heart gripped at the ear-piercing roar behind him. He turned just in time to see Zane using every last bit of strength he had to push back even hard, and then it happened¡ªthe vortex faltered, and the ball of light broke through!


    Dorian watched helplessly as the ball of light closed in on him while being pinned down by the halberd.


    KRRRRSH!


    The ball of light engulfed Dorian in a blinding flash.


    BOOM!


    A massive explosion erupted at the restaurant.


    ¡­


    Cough! Cough!


    In the desolate restaurant, a coughing figure suddenly crawled out from under the rubble.


    It was Oliver.


    Oliver gasped as he glanced around at the destruction. "Ronan''s gonna kill us when he sees the amount of damage we caused," Most of the restaurant had been completely blown to smithereens.


    As he walked through the debris, Oliver spotted Jace pinned beneath a table. He rushed over and lifted it off him. "Are you okay?" he asked urgently.


    Jace replied in a weary tone, "Yeah, more or less. Go check up on Zane."


    Without hesitation, Oliver quickly got to his feet and started looking for Zane. It didn''t take long for him to find Zane''s reddish body lying on the floor. Oliver hurried over and knelt beside him, placing a hand near his mouth to check for breathing.


    "Phew," he sighed in relief upon feeling Zane''s breath, though his entire body was flushed red like a tomato. "Zane, you..." Oliver¡¯s voice trailed off as a complicated look appeared in his eyes remembering the conversation they had about Theo before.


    Just as he was looking at Zane, Oliver''s thoughts were abruptly cut short by a foreign cough that echoed through the air.


    With fear etched across his face, he slowly turned around and saw something he wished he hadn''t. Dorian stood in the distance, wounds covering his entire body and a halberd protruding from his side.


    "Cough cough, fuck, that almost killed me," Dorian said casually, feeling around his battered body.


    With an expression of grim determination, he grabbed the halberd with one hand. His face contorted in pain as he slowly pulled it out of his stomach before tossing it aside.


    Dorian breathed roughly, watching a constant stream of blood flow from his wound. He then looked up from his wound to see Oliver staring at him with a frozen shock.


    "I will give it to you," Dorian said with a sly smile. "You''re not useless at the least. That last attack of yours was really something and using that perfect timing to attack when I was the most vulnerable. I will give it to you guys for today."


    With a slight wave of his hand, Dorian turned and said, ¡°Later, suckers¡± before speeding away.


    Oliver stood there for a moment, paralyzed by disbelief. Then Jace''s shout broke through his daze: "What are you doing?! Go and catch him! He doesn''t have much soul energy left by now!"


    Snapping back to reality, Oliver stammered, "A-alright!" before chasing after Dorian.


    Seeing this, Jace finally relaxed as he felt himself slipping away, darkness creeping into his vision and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 54: A sharp blade is unlike any hammer

    ¡®You know it was always pretty difficult for me, the holidays, the reunions¡­ family¡¯


    Vinnie Romano sat at the head of the table, a goblet of wine in one hand, eating utensil in the other, surrounded by family members who looked more like suspects than relatives. The Romano family was a family of Enforcers that exclusively lived in Glowhaven for work-related reasons, though most of the members were retired and lived a normal life down here. Its family dinners were a lot like a day¡¯s job at the syndicate¡ªtense, unpredictable, and always a chance someone might meet an untimely end.


    ¡®But dealing with these people was my specialty¡­ every fucking year¡¯


    Vinnie leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, surveying the spread of food like a captain sizing up a new recruit.


    "Family gatherings," Vinnie started, his voice low and gruff, "they''re like a job for the organization. You never know who''s gonna turn on you."


    His mother, at the opposite end of the table, shot him a sharp look, her hands busy serving pasta, but her eyes sharper than any blade in the kitchen. "What did you just say?"


    "Nothing, Ma!" Vinnie grinned, grabbing a meatball off his plate. "Just admiring your... culinary skills." He smirked, leaning forward to spear another chunk of food.


    Aunt Rita, her voice a raspy whisper from too many decades of cheap alcohol. "You should really try the lasagna! It''s to die for!"


    Vinnie glanced at her, deadpan. "That''s the problem, Aunt Rita. I''m tryin'' not to die tonight." He popped the meatball into his mouth, chewing slowly, his eyes narrowing as his mother sighed in exasperation.


    "Watch your mouth, Vinnie! This is family!" His mother''s tone was sharp, but not unkind¡ªjust the kind of sharp that''d make anyone else feel the need to apologize. But not Vinnie. Vinnie didn''t apologize unless he was on the job and it involved a shovel.


    "Family?" Vinnie snorted. "You mean the people who keep asking me when I''m gettin'' married? Like I''m some kinda prized relic? You think they''re carving me up, Ma?"


    His uncle Tony, already on his third glass of wine and leaning too far back in his chair, chuckled. "Hey, I got married! Look how great that turned out!"


    Vinnie didn''t even have to look at Aunt Gina to know she was rolling her eyes from across the table. He glanced at Uncle Tony, unimpressed. "Yeah, Uncle Tony, you''re livin'' proof that love can be as dangerous as a loaded weapon."


    Aunt May, ever the romantic, chimed in, her eyes wide with confusion. "What do you mean? Love is beautiful!"


    Vinnie turned to her, poker-faced. "Sure, until it comes with a side of a broken heart and a long trip to the village therapist."


    The table was silent for a moment, and then the laughter erupted¡ªexcept from his mother, who was glaring at him over a steaming bowl of pasta.


    "You''re bein'' ridiculous!" she snapped.


    "Ridiculous?" Vinnie raised an eyebrow. "Ma, I''m just sayin'' what everyone else is thinkin''. Like Uncle Joe over there¡ªhe''s been eyein'' that lasagna like it owes him money."


    Uncle Joe, caught mid-chew, looked up defensively. "Hey! I''m just hungry!"


    Vinnie nodded, his expression serious. "Right. Hungry enough to commit a food crime. Just remember, Joe: if you take the last piece, I''ll have to make you disappear."


    The table erupted again, a mix of nervous and genuine laughter, though his mother was less than amused. She shook her head, clearly at the end of her patience. "Stop it! You''re gonna scare everyone away!"


    Vinnie leaned back, grinning. "Good! Less people means less questions about my love life. Besides, who needs a therapist when you got family?"


    Stephanie, his mother''s overly cheerful friend from down the street, piped up, trying to lighten the mood. "Oh, come on, Vinnie! Family is everything!"


    Vinnie leaned forward, his smirk turning into a grin. "Everything? Like that time Cousin Vinny borrowed my artifact and returned it... on fire? Yeah, family is definitely something."


    Aunt Carol, who had been silent for most of the meal, looked genuinely curious. "What happened to Vinny?"


    Vinnie shrugged. "He''s fine¡­ as long as he stays outta my way."


    The laughter around the table was awkward this time, like no one quite knew if he was joking or not. They never did with Vinnie. He liked it that way.


    His mother shook her head again, exasperated. "You know what? You need to be more grateful for your family!"


    Vinnie sighed dramatically, throwing his hands up in mock surrender. "Grateful? Ma, I''m grateful every day that I don''t have to share blood with any of these knuckleheads." He gestured toward the table, his eyes lingering on Uncle Tony, who was now muttering something under his breath.


    "I heard that!" Tony exclaimed.


    Vinnie smirked, leaning back again. "And that''s why family gatherings are my favorite. It''s the one time a year I can pretend to be thankful while plottin'' my escape."


    For a moment, the room went silent. And then, like the punchline of a joke they weren''t sure they should laugh at, the whole table burst into laughter, a little too loud, a little too relieved.


    Vinnie stood up, grabbing his plate. "Alright, I''m off." He gave a mock salute. "Remember folks: family''s like pasta¡ªsometimes it sticks together, and sometimes it just gets messy."


    He pushed his chair back and started toward the door, leaving the table in stunned silence behind him. As he reached the doorway, his mother called out, her voice sharp but with an undercurrent of concern. "Vincent! You better come back next week!"


    Vinnie paused at the door, glancing back with a small grin. "We''ll see, Ma. We''ll see."


    With that, he stepped out of the house, the door clicking shut behind him. Vinnie looked up at the sky, filled with glowing fireflies that twinkled like stars in the darkness, a small smile tugging at his lips.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Phur Phur Phur... Phur Phur Phur...


    Suddenly, a sound echoed from his pocket. He frowned slightly as he pulled out the chatterbeast.


    Plick Pluck


    Vinnie spoke into the chatterbeast, "Vinny? Why are you calling me on my day off? I had to cover for you at the family dinner this time!"


    As he listened to his cousin''s response, Vinnie''s expression turned serious. "Wait... what? The Black Hand and the Ravens?"


    After a brief pause for thought, he replied firmly, "...Alright, I¡¯ll be there in five."


    He tucked the chatterbeast away with a sigh, preparing to leave. Now he regretted not indulging more at the family dinner.


    ¡­


    Crash!


    A glowing shrapnel crashed into the ground on the street, sending shards of light scattering like fireflies in the night.


    ¡°Faster!¡± Theo yelled, his voice strained as he urged the tiger beast to push beyond its limits. The creature''s muscles rippled beneath him, but it was already at its maximum speed. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Theo¡¯s heart raced as he glanced back, anxiety clawing at his chest.


    Three shadowy figures were hurtling toward them, leaping effortlessly over rooftops, their eyes gleaming with a predatory hunger.


    Seren raised his hand. An eerie blue light enveloped his palm.


    Moon Blade!


    A half-crescent moonblade shot forth from his hand, slicing through the air with a haunting whistle. Yet the three figures moved in sync, dodging the attack perfectly.


    As they closed in, Theo felt a wave of helplessness wash over him. His strongest relic was already devoted to their escape, while he lacked the raw power of Javier. ¡°Focus on escaping for now and getting to Berkeley Pub. I will take care of these pests,¡± Seren said with a steady voice.


    Theo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he shot back, ¡°How?! There are three of them! They must be at least Rank 1 Superior to chase us like this! You¡¯re only a Lesser Rank 1!¡±


    Seren met his gaze with an unwavering calmness. ¡°Yes, under normal circumstances, I would be in trouble. But they can¡¯t use their relics to their fullest abilities while chasing us. I have a chance¡±


    Crash!


    Another glowing shard of debris exploded onto the street as the tiger beast swiftly sidestepped it. ¡°Tch,¡± one of the figures clicked their tongue in frustration.


    Theo looked at Seren deeply for a moment, weighing their options. Then finally he turned his attention to controlling the beast as he said without looking, ¡°...If it gets too dangerous, then forget about attacking them and just focus on saving yourself,¡±


    Seren remained silent for a heartbeat before turning his attention back to the pursuing guards. The air whizzed past him as his long silvery hair billowed in the wind like a banner of defiance. ¡®Three Superior Rank 1 Lexarchs¡­¡¯ he thought. ¡®Considering that last moonblade, I can only shoot out nine more before my soul energy runs dry and they¡¯ll likely dodge all of them easily anyway.¡¯


    His mind raced through his arsenal of relics. ¡®Although my Luminar crystal is low-cost, it¡¯s only effective at close range right now. There isn¡¯t enough light around me to create light bullets. I don¡¯t even want to consider my other relics¡­¡¯


    Seeing how much his Luminar grade was affecting him now, Seren felt an even greater urge to escape this curse. If this fight had been on the surface where he could freely use his Luminar Crystal relic, those three guards would have dropped dead like flies.


    Seren smiled coldly. ¡®Then close range it is!¡¯


    He quickly took a lantern from his storage artifact and hung it around Theo''s neck. ¡°Hold onto this for a while as I take care of them and make the tiger weave through the alleyways in a zigzag pattern.¡±


    Theo didn¡¯t understand what Seren was planning, but he knew better than to ask questions now. He nodded, and the tiger beast quickly changed directions, leaping into one of the alleys. The beast disappeared from the three guards'' vision.


    The guard leaping across the rooftops quickly followed, staying on top of the buildings to survey the scene below. One of the guards spotted the beast running in the alley and shouted, ¡°Shrapnel Star Relic!¡± A shrapnel formed in mid-air before shooting out like a star at Seren.


    Seren watched with a deadpan look as the shrapnel got close to him. Just before it could hit, the beast suddenly changed direction in the alley and dashed away. The shrapnel struck the corner of a building, destroying it.


    The guards quickly increased their speed and were over Seren and the beast again. This time, all three used their Shrapnel Star relics, but before the shards could hit them, the same thing happened: the beast abruptly changed direction, using the buildings as cover to dodge the attacks.


    This pattern repeated itself as they continued to evade their pursuers. The guards realized what Seren''s strategy was and exchanged grim looks. Nodding in unison, all three split up in different directions, jumping down into the alley to chase on foot. One guard positioned himself on the left side of the beast while another took up position on the right, leaving one to stay directly behind.


    Panic surged through Theo. ¡°Seren, I can¡¯t change directions anymore!¡± he said urgently, but Seren didn¡¯t respond, remaining eerily quiet with a deadpan look on his face.


    Gritting his teeth, Theo pressed forward, feeling trapped.


    The guard trailing them was relentless, his determination fueled by the thrill of the chase. ¡°Shrapnel Star!¡± he shouted, unleashing a barrage of glowing shards aimed directly at Seren and the tiger beast. Theo felt his heart race as he urged the tiger to dodge, but the beast barely managed to evade the first wave of attacks.


    ¡°Seren! We won¡¯t last long at this rate!¡± Theo shouted, panic creeping into his voice. He glanced back, hoping for a reassuring response from Seren, but he remained eerily quiet and still, almost like a statue.


    The guard closed in, his eyes narrowing as he caught sight of Seren¡¯s emotionless gaze. It was unsettling for some reason and he felt a cold shiver run down his spine. Unable to shake the feeling, he made a split-second decision. ¡°I¡¯ll take you down first!¡± he snarled, launching another Shrapnel Star directly at Seren.


    ¡°Dodge!¡± Theo yelled, desperation lacing his voice, but Seren didn¡¯t move. The shard pierced through Seren''s chest. as if he were made of air, leaving no trace of blood or injury. Theo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief¡ªnot because the attack had connected but there was no trace of blood or injury. The shrapnel had simply passed through him.


    ¡°What?!¡± The guard stammered, bewildered by the surreal sight before him. Seren stood there like a ghost. Suddenly, from the shadows, a figure pounced at the guard.


    The guard screamed in horror as something climbed onto his back. He turned to look and froze at the sight of Seren staring intently at him with a cruel smile spreading across his face. Like ice poured over his back; something about that smile made him tremble despite being two realms higher than his opponent.


    Before he could react, Seren elegantly placed a hand over the guard¡¯s mouth, silencing him. With a swift motion, he drew a short knife and silently slit the guard''s throat. The guard¡¯s eyes widened in shock, tears streamed down his face, soaking Seren''s hand as he looked at his crimson eyes in horror.


    He didn¡¯t even realize his throat had been slit, he was too terrified of Seren to pay mind to his own life.


    His breathing grew ragged rapidly before finally ceasing altogether as his body crumpled to the ground in a lifeless heap.


    Splat


    The sound echoed in the alley as blood pooled around him while Seren stood over the body with calm crimson eyes, utterly unfazed by the site before him.


    Theo turned back just in time to see the other Seren dissolve into nothingness beside him while this new version loomed over the fallen guard. Confusion swirled in Theo¡¯s mind; he couldn¡¯t comprehend what had just transpired or what kind of relic could create such a picture perfect illusion of Seren.


    Drawing in a cold breath, Theo vowed never to cross Seren again, even if someone tried to force him. The person he had thought to be the weakest among them had revealed himself to be the most dangerous. Even though Javier had displayed immense strength during his fight with the supervisor, compared to Seren, it was simply too crude. A sharpened blade is much more dangerous than a dull hammer; even a dull blade kills more efficiently than any hammer could ever do.


    Seren then put the short knife away and activated his Vortex Whirl relic. With superhuman-like strength, he leaped onto the roof of a nearby building, quickly setting off after the other two guards who remained oblivious to what had just happened to their colleague.

 Chapter 55: I Will Pray For You

    Tap Tap Tap


    The guard''s footsteps echoed through the narrow alley as he ran alongside Theo on the right. Just minutes ago, he had seen the white-haired kid vanish into thin air, and shortly after, Theo had glanced back with an expression of pure shock etched across his face.


    A sinister smile crept across the guard''s face. ''Judging by the red-haired kid''s reaction, the white-haired kid should be dead by now,'' he thought, a surge of satisfaction coursing through him. His colleague, sprinting alongside Theo in the left alley, shared the same thoughts.


    Suddenly, the guard''s eyes darted upward, drawn by an inexplicable sensation. His relic had detected someone approaching him. A shadowy figure materialized in the sky before gracefully descending next to him. When the guard saw the figure, he exhaled a sigh of relief. "Why are you here? You should be behind those kids."


    Running alongside him was a guard in the same uniform as himself. "That white-haired kid was tougher than I thought," he admitted, his voice laced with frustration. "I ended up wasting too much of my soul energy. I need you to switch with me." The gravity in his tone was grave.


    His colleague''s lip curled in disdain, a sneer twisting his features. "How can you not even handle a bunch of Lesser rank kids?" he spat with contempt. "If it was me, I would too ashamed to show my face in front of others". The new guard remained silent, his eyes fixed ahead, seemingly lost in thought.


    "Hmph," the original guard grunted in his disappointment. "I''ll let the supervisor decide what to do with you after we''re done with this." He turned to leave, his mind already racing with plans to capture Theo. But as he moved, a prickle of unease ran down his spine. His Superior Rank 1 sense, honed by years of training, picked up on something... off. A Lesser Rank 1 aura was coming from behind him. Confusion clouded his features as he turned back, words forming on his lips. "Why am I sensing a Lesser Rank 1 aura coming from yo-"


    His sentence was abruptly cut short as a sharp, searing pain exploded in the side of his neck. Instinctively, his hand flew to the source of the agony, only to come away slick with warm, sticky blood. His eyes widened in shock and betrayal as he saw the new guard retracting his hand, from which a thin, golden line of light emanated.


    "W-...why?..." The words gurgled from his throat, barely audible as blood filled his mouth. With his neck half split and barely supporting his head, the guard then collapsed to the ground.


    The new guard observed the fallen body with clinical detachment, casually wiping the blood from his hand as the air around him began to ripple and distort from which Seren appeared.


    ''Hmm, looks like I was worried for nothing,'' Seren mused. ''It seems the concepts created by the conceptual creation ability don''t leak out energy that others can detect. The guard only noticed something was off when I activated my Luminar Crystal.'' He knelt beside the body, examining the partially severed neck. ''Still... the Luminar Crystal''s power is too weak with the scarce light in Glowhaven. The laser broke before it could even cut off the neck completely.''


    Seren sighed as he bent down and gathered the few relics that had materialized beside the dead guard''s body. As he straightened, a small smile played across his lips. ''At least I won''t have to worry about soul stones for a while,''


    ¡­


    The last guard''s footsteps echoed through the narrow alley as he observed Theo, but an unsettling silence had fallen over the chase. Something felt off, but he couldn''t quite place it. The absence of his colleagues'' voices or any sounds of struggle with their target was disconcerting.


    Suddenly, his instincts flared. Two unidentified objects entered his detection range, hurtling towards him at alarming speed. Without hesitation, he leapt backward, narrowly avoiding the projectiles as they whizzed past.


    Heart pounding, the guard''s eyes darted ahead, searching for the source of the attack. What he saw made his blood run cold. There, on the damp cobblestones, lay the severed heads of his two companions. Their lifeless eyes stared blankly upward. Blood pooled beneath them, seeping into the cracks between the stones.


    As the guard''s mind reeled, trying to process the gruesome scene before him, a figure emerged from the shadows. Seren stepped forward, his silvery-white hair gleaming in the dim light. With a casual air that belied the horror of the moment, he placed one foot atop one of the severed heads, regarding the remaining guard with cold, calculating eyes.


    "Peek-a-boo," Seren said, his voice eerily playful, a stark contrast to the grisly scene around them. The incongruity of his words sent a chill down the guard''s spine.


    The guard''s hand trembled as he reached for his weapon. "W-what are you?" he stammered, fear evident in his voice.


    Seren''s lips curved into a mirthless smile. "I''m the one who''s going to end this little chase,".


    Panic seized the guard as he made the quick decision to flee, realizing his fate wouldn¡¯t be much different from his companions. With his feet slipping on the blood-slicked stones, he fled like a rat on a sinking ship.


    But fate had other plans.


    Before the guard could even activate his relic or get a few steps, Theo suddenly appeared from around the corner of a dilapidated building, mounted atop his monstrous beast.


    The creature''s eyes glowed with an otherworldly light and without hesitation, it lunged forward as its powerful jaws clamped down on the guard''s torso. The muffled screams of the guard resounded as he desperately tried to free himself.


    Crunch


    With a sickening crunch, the screams abruptly stopped. The beast shook the guard violently before tossing him aside like a rag doll.


    Theo, his face pale and expression unreadable, observed the scene before him. His eyes darted between the mangled body of the guard, the severed heads on the ground, and Seren, who had somehow managed to kill all three Superior Rank guards. The last guard would have been able to put up a fight if he was cool-headed but who could stay calm after seeing their beheaded colleagues? The realization of Seren''s nasty fighting style slowly dawned on Theo, a mix of awe and trepidation settling in his gut.


    Seren surveyed the scene around them. "We should move quickly," he advised, breaking the tense silence. "It won''t be long before the supervisor reaches us"


    Theo stayed silent, only nodding lightly as he followed his instructions. A light of satisfaction appeared in Seren¡¯s heart seeing Theo becoming more submissive towards him.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡­


    Woosh Woosh


    Dorian cursed under his breath as he narrowly dodged to the side, an arrow whizzed past him.


    Boom!


    A small explosion erupted beside him, the shockwave grazing his body. Gritting his teeth against the pain, Dorian glanced back to see Oliver perched atop a distant building, bow aimed squarely at him.


    ''Blast it!'' Dorian thought bitterly. ''Of all the rotten luck, I''m stuck facing a Lexarch specialized in long-range attacks!¡¯


    As another arrow came flying. Dorian dashed into a nearby store, bursting through the entrance. The building shook violently as the arrow detonated, destroying part of the structure. Panicked screams filled the air as people inside the store rushed for the exits.


    Wasting no time, Dorian sprinted for the back door. ''I can''t let him get close or I''ll be bombarded with those arrows''


    Once outside, Dorian ran with all his might, frantically pulling soul stones from his storage artifact. He crushed them in his hand, releasing a fine white dust. Some of the energy seeped into his body, but most dissipated into the air before it could be absorbed.


    This was a risky and inefficient method of replenishing soul energy - Lexarchs normally needed to remain still and regulate their Mind Core whenever they used soul stone to replenish their soul reserves. But Dorian couldn''t afford to stop. He''d only gain a 1/10 of the stones'' power, and the unstable energy could even harm his Mind Core if not properly controlled.


    ''If I survive this, I swear I''ll kill you first!'' Dorian seethed, seeing Oliver gaining ground behind him. His desperate plan was to somehow reach the Backdoor Collective''s store and have the supervisor and other guards turn the tide.


    Little did Dorian know, the Backdoor Collective¡¯s store was in ruins with the supervisor and the guards giving chase to Seren and Theo who were headed in his direction.


    ¡­


    "Ohhhhhhh, Serennnnnnn!"


    Seren looked back as he sat atop the beast, his eyes widening slightly at the sight of a massive wave of sand rising in the distance, covering almost the entire street. The supervisor stood atop the sand wave, a twisted figure of fury and madness. Surrounding him were hundreds of guards, leaping from building to building like a swarm of locusts, their eyes glinting with determination. They had already caught up to them and their sheer force made Theo tremble slightly.


    The supervisor laughed maniacally, his voice echoing through the air like a deranged symphony. "Ahaha! Ahaha! Ahaha! Seren, look at this! This is what you and that other prick did to me!" He spread his arms wide, a grotesque display of triumph amid his suffering.


    Seren''s eyes narrowed as he squinted. From this distance, he could barely make out that the supervisor had used his Sand Shifting Relic to create temporary hands for himself¡ªclumsy, monstrous appendages that only amplified his madness.


    "I''m not mad that I lost my hands," the supervisor spat, his voice low and venomous. "I can always spend a few thousand soul stones to grow them back. I''m also not mad that the Collective''s store was blown to smithereens; it can always be rebuilt..." His expression twisted into a mask of rage as he at Seren, "But what about my dignity as a Rank 2 Lexarch?!"


    The supervisor wanted nothing more than to kill Seren. In the Lexarch society, ascending to Rank 2 was regarded as a significant milestone. This transition from Rank 1 to Rank 2 represents the first major challenge that a Lexarch must overcome on their journey.


    While becoming Rank 1 was simply a matter of luck and innate talent, advancing to Rank 2 was different. Becoming a Rank 2 truly meant you had what it took to be a Lexarch. It was a form of pride and achievement for some people.


    Seren could see the raw desperation in the supervisor¡¯s eyes¡ªa need for validation that had spiralled into an obsession.


    "I will never get back my dignity for having suffered such disgrace from a mere Rank 1!" The supervisor''s voice cracked with fury, his desire to rip Seren apart evident in every syllable.


    Seren listened with an impassive expression.


    "Ah... if only I hadn''t accepted your bet back then..." The supervisor''s tone shifted as he shed a theatrical tear for himself.


    Then, like a switch flipping in his mind, a malevolent smile spread across his face. "I already dealt with Javier, and now it''s your turn, Seren. I will make sure to kill you as painfully as possible. That''s the only way I can regain some of my dignity! Ahahahaha!"


    As the crazed laughter echoed in the distance, Seren couldn''t help but think: ''...I guess he has a superiority complex.''


    Theo glanced at Seren, his voice filled with urgency. "What do we do now? The supervisor is going to catch up to us shortly!"


    Seren smiled lightly, reassuring him. "Don¡¯t worry. Just focus ahead."


    As they raced forward, Theo felt a wave of incompetence wash over him, the more he stayed with Seren. Yet, he knew that feeling incompetent was far better than the alternative¡ªdeath. He concentrated on controlling the beast, trusting that Seren would find a way to pull them out of this predicament.


    Away from Theo¡¯s eyes, Seren reached into his storage artifact and pulled out a crate of gunpowder. Tearing a strip from his sleeve, he fashioned a makeshift fuse, quickly creating a simple bomb with the gunpowder.


    In this world where military warfare revolved around Laws and Concepts, it was unlikely anyone could tell that this simple-looking crate was a deadly bomb. Still, Seren remained cautious about revealing his hand to others¡ªeven Theo.


    As the beast approached a tall building, Seren waited for the perfect moment. Just as they passed by it, he ignited the fuse using his Luminar Crystal and tossed the crate of gunpowder against the building''s base.


    Seconds later, the supervisor and his guards surged past the structure. The supervisor''s eyes narrowed as he spotted the sealed crate with a line of fire creeping toward it. Dismissing it as insignificant, he continued forward.


    But just when the fuse reached its end, the crate erupted in a massive explosion.


    BOOM!


    The blast rocked the ground beneath them.


    "What the hell was that?!" the supervisor coughed through a thick cloud of smoke. He scanned the area, relief flooding him when he saw none of his guards were caught in the explosion.


    "S-sir, look!" A trembling guard pointed skyward.


    Confusion morphed into horror as the supervisor glanced up. The entire building next to them was collapsing toward them!


    The explosion had destroyed its foundation, and now it was falling directly onto him and his guards as they stood frozen in disbelief.


    "Damn you, Serennnnnnn!" the supervisor screamed in horror and anger just before¡ª


    CRASH!


    On the beast, Seren smiled looking back at his handy work before turning to Theo. "This should buy us some time."


    Theo watched in awe at how effortlessly Seren had managed to thwart their pursuers. He didn¡¯t even think to ask how he did it.


    "By the way," Seren said casually, shifting the conversation, "did Ronan answer yet?"


    Theo shook his head anxiously. "No, I¡¯ve been trying to reach him for a while now, but he¡¯s still not responding."


    Seren contemplated silently for a moment. ''Considering how the Collective knew about our attack beforehand, they likely ambushed Ronan as well. He''s a peak Rank 2 Lexarch; they probably sent some Rank 2s after him. By himself, he might have trouble with his foes even if he¡¯s a Superior Rank 2.''


    Taking Ronan''s predicament into account, Seren quickly calculated his options. "Alright, keep trying then," he instructed Theo.


    Then taking a deep breath, Seren gazed up at the dark sky. A hint of evil glinted in his calm crimson eyes.


    ''Ronan, I will pray for you¡­''


    A creepy smile appeared on his face.


    ¡®...I pray that you don¡¯t make it out alive today¡¯


    ¡­


    Cough! Cough!


    Ronan gasped violently, blood spilling from his mouth and staining his tattered clothes as he slumped against the wall of a dark alleyway. Surrounding him were the lifeless corpses of Rank 2 Lexarchs.


    None of the passersby on the main street noticed this gruesome spectacle unfolding in the dark alley.

 Chapter 56: Dramatic Entrances

    Dorian sprinted through the bustling streets, weaving between the maze of vendors and townsfolk. The vibrant sounds of the market¡ªshouts, laughter, and the clinking of coins¡ªfaded into a dull roar as he focused intently on escaping Oliver''s pursuit.


    Oliver leaped from rooftop to rooftop, his bow drawn as he aimed at Dorian. But when he saw Dorian''s audacious grin, Oliver frowned in frustration.


    ¡®Hahaha, Come on, I dare you to shoot me¡¯ Dorian taunted in his mind, glancing back with a smirk while Oliver stood atop a distant building. In a calculated move, Dorian purposely blended into the crowd of people, making sure he stayed as close as possible.


    ¡®If I shoot in a crowded street, there''s a good chance I could hit a Lexarch. This could spark a fight between us and Dorian might use this chance to slip away¡¯ Oliver thought with a frown.


    Since the density of Lexarchs in Glowhaven was significantly higher than that of ordinary people, Oliver would essentially be shooting himself in the foot if he attempted anything dangerous in a crowded street.


    Oliver weighed his options silently and then after a while, he positioned the arrow slightly above his target and poured a large amount of soul energy into the shot before releasing it.


    Whoosh!


    The arrow zipped through the air with remarkable speed. Then just as it passed above Dorian¡ª


    Boom!


    It erupted in a dazzling explosion. The shockwave rippled through the crowd, momentarily captivating everyone''s attention. And then just a second later, chaos ensued.


    "What?!" Dorian exclaimed in shock as panic spread like wildfire. Normal townsfolk screamed and scrambled for safety. In a battle between Lexarchs, these people''s lives were as important as an ant¡¯s feces, and no one would care if they died as collateral damage.


    While the ordinary folks were scrambling on their feet, the other Lexarchs in the area chose to stay back. Lexarchs were cautious people and would not involve themselves in others'' fights without reason.


    Dorian scoffed after realizing Oliver''s strategy. He was trying to isolate him from the crowd by creating chaos. ¡®You are too naive if you think a flawed strategy like this is going to work on me¡¯. Dorian thought with disdain as he then started running as well and quickly joined the fleeing masses, blending in with the others to make it hard for Oliver to track him.


    Boom!


    Another arrow detonated above the crowd, sending people darting in every direction away from Oliver''s position.


    "Phew, they should all be headed for the town square now," Oliver breathed a sigh of relief, pleased that his strategy had not backfired. He smiled to himself, thinking, "Berkeley Pub is just around the corner so I can meet Theo there as well."


    Oliver then jumped down from the roof and onto the streets before slipping into the sewers. He ran along the damp walls of the sewers until he reached a random spot and placed his hand against the wall. Instantly, the air around him started warping and he vanished from sight.


    Oliver was making use of the Siren''s Dream Paths that were strategically placed throughout Glowhaven by the Ravens. This allowed for instant travel between locations allowing the Ravens to quickly respond to situations. However, this system came with its drawbacks. Each use costs around 200 soul stones, making it impractical for transporting large groups.


    ¡­


    Dorian continued running with the crowd until they finally reached the town square where everyone began catching their breath. Dorian glanced back but saw no sign of Oliver. ''Did he finally decide he had enough?'' he wondered, breaking a few more soul stones in his hand and letting the fine dust seep into his body.


    A triumphant smirk crossed Dorian''s face as he thought, ''Even if he has a plan in place, by the time he reaches me, I''ll have recovered enough soul energy for at least one lightning attack.'' A deadly glint shone in his eyes; ''In just a few minutes, I''ll show you why you shouldn''t mess with me¡ªDorian, the Three Elements Lexarch.''


    Just as Dorian reveled in his daydreams of victory, he felt a sudden grip on the back of his neck followed by an unexpected force that knocked him off balance and slammed him onto the ground.


    "Who the fuck?!" Dorian cursed angrily at his attacker. But when he turned to see who was pressing him down, his heart sank into his stomach.


    "You didn''t expect this, did you?" Oliver said with a mocking grin on his face as he finally caught Dorian who had caused them nothing but trouble ever since he appeared.


    Dorian¡¯s eyes were wide like a pineapple. "H-how did you catch up to me so quickly? I would have known if you were following me!"


    Oliver smirked. "You really don¡¯t need to know that? What matters is that I have you right where I want you."


    Dorian narrowed his eyes, frustration boiling beneath the surface. "Listen, Oliver, we don¡¯t have to do this. I have no bad blood with you. Just let me go and both of us can walk away scot-free"


    Oliver raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "And why would I do that?"


    "Because," Dorian said, trying to keep his voice steady, "I can help you. You probably don¡¯t get paid enough working for the Ravens. I will give you much more than them. I will even personally help you become a Rank 2 Intermediate Lexarch. You know I have connections and resources to pull it off. If you let me go, I promise to be of help to you, okay?." Dorian said with a convincing tone.


    Oliver''s face turned contemplative, his grip on Dorian loosening slightly as he considered the offer. The tension in the air was palpable as Dorian waited, his heart racing with anticipation.


    After what felt like an eternity, a playful smile spread across Oliver''s face. "Nice try, Dorian," he said with a teasing tone. "But I''m afraid I''m going to have to pass on your generous offer."


    Dorian''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Wait, Oliver, you''re not thinking this through. Just imagine the power you could have¡ª"


    Oliver chuckled, shaking his head. "Oh, I can imagine plenty. But let¡¯s be real¡ªtrusting you is like trusting a cat to guard a fishbowl. And besides, my current gig¡¯s got its perks¡ªlike finally catching you!"


    Dorian felt frustration bubbling beneath the surface. ''Curses! If only I had a bit more soul energy I would wipe that smirk off your face!'' he thought angrily.


    BOOM!


    Suddenly, a deafening boom echoed through the air, causing both Oliver and Dorian to snap their heads towards the sky. A brilliant red ball of light illuminated the skies, pulsating for a moment before fading into nothingness.


    As the light dissipated, the crowd''s attention shifted to a group of stern-faced individuals who had appeared seemingly out of nowhere. They wore fitted black vests with crimson stitching and a distinctive emblem¡ªa stylized shield¡ªon the left side. Underneath, high-collared dark gray shirts peeked out, and their trousers were a blend of black and red.


    Each Enforcer sported polished boots and some wore fingerless gloves, while others had holsters strapped to their thighs.


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd:


    "Aren''t those the Enforcers'' uniforms?" a woman whispered to her companion.


    "What are they trying to pull down here?" a gruff voice responded.


    Another onlooker chimed in, "I''ve never seen so many of them in one place before. This can''t be good."


    The atmosphere quickly grew tense at the arrival of the Enforcers. Down here in Glowhaven, their appearance was usually not welcomed with a warm greeting from others. Most residents of Glowhaven had a negative or even hostile view of them.


    In the crowd, some of the more daring Lexarchs began readying their relics in anticipation of a fight. Their expressions were turning slightly excited at the thought of a fight since the Ravens wouldn¡¯t care if a bunch of Enforcers died on their territory.


    In the center of the Enforcers stood Vinnie, his hands casually tucked into his pockets and a cowboy hat perched atop his head. His eyes, cold and intimidating, swept across the crowd before he spoke in a low and menacing tone:


    "All of you¡­outta my site!"


    The moment Vinnie''s words resounded, the other Enforcers unleashed an intense wave of suppression. The sheer force of their presence caused everyone in the vicinity to involuntarily step back; some even cowered.


    Almost all of the Enforcers were at least Rank 2!


    This revelation sent shockwaves of fear through the crowd.


    "You know," one murmured nervously, glancing around, "my stomach''s not feeling right today. I better get checked up by a healer. I-I better not see you again Enforcers o-or I¡¯ll make you regret coming down here!" He stuttered trying to sound tuff but was instantly scared away by a single glare from one of the Enforcers.


    Some of the Lexarchs in the crowd started making similar excuses as they slipped away from the Enforcers.


    "I just remembered I left my relic at home! Can¡¯t risk it going missing!"


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Oh look at the time! My wife¡¯s gonna kill me if I¡¯m even a second late!"


    Within seconds, people began to disperse rapidly, not willing to risk provoking such a formidable force.


    In mere moments, the town square emptied, leaving only the Enforcers, Oliver, and the pinned-down Dorian. Oliver''s grip on Dorian faltered as he eyed the Enforcers with a look of anxiety.


    ''...Today is not my lucky day,'' Dorian thought, lamenting his fate.


    ¡­


    "Alright, let me get this straight," Vinny said, crossing his arms as he scrutinized Oliver, who stood with his head bowed. "You were trying to ambush this Dorian guy but ended up getting ambushed yourself?"


    Oliver nodded, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment as he avoided Vinny''s gaze. Dorian stood beside him, chin raised high, a self-satisfied smirk on his face.


    Vinny, with his dark brown hair slicked back and hazel eyes glinting with mischief, continued, "And even after your teammate warned you over the chatterbeast, YOU all thought it was a bright idea to charge in headfirst?"


    Each time Vinny emphasized ''you,'' he raised his voice dramatically.


    "Then YOU decided to sit back and let your teammates take all the risks while YOU played spectator. And after all that, YOU left them vulnerable to be captured by any enemies that could be lurking around because YOU were too fixated on catching Dorian! Am I right?"


    Oliver remained silent, too embarrassed to defend himself. Dorian felt a swell of pride at finally having someone acknowledge that he had simply underestimated his opponent; otherwise, he would have easily wiped the floor with them.


    Vinny chuckled, shaking his head in exaggerated disbelief. "Wow, I can''t believe there''s someone this incompetent in the Ravens! Tsk tsk tsk! If I were you, I¡¯d give myself three solid slaps before even thinking about apologizing to those brave teammates who put their necks on the line for you."


    The other Enforcers face-palmed at Vinny''s antics, a mix of amusement and exasperation on their faces.


    "Alright, that¡¯s enough out of you," Vinnie said firmly, placing a hand on Vinny''s shoulder.


    Vinny shrugged, still grinning. "Just keeping things lively, you know? Besides, someone had to give Oliver a reality check with how proud he felt of himself for catching a Rank 2 Intermediate Lexarch"


    From the back of the group, a tall Enforcer with a buzz cut and a serious expression chimed in. "You know, Vinny, if you spent half as much time training as you do cracking jokes, you might actually be able to become half as good as Vinnie here."


    Vinny turned to him with a mock gasp. "Where¡¯s your sense of humor, Carter? A little laughter goes a long way in this line of work!"


    Carter rolled his eyes but couldn¡¯t suppress a small smile. "Yeah, well, laughter doesn¡¯t help when you¡¯re facing down a Rank 2 Lexarch."


    "Lighten up, Carter" Vinny shot back playfully. "Besides, we¡¯ve got Dorian in our hands. The guy who knows where the Black Hand¡¯s main base is!"


    Dorian raised an eyebrow. "Huh, what? I¡¯m transferring to you guys now?"


    "You best believe it!" Vinny said with a grin.


    Oliver, standing to the side, was getting deeply anxious over how things were playing out. If Dorian was taken from him by the Enforcers, that would be a huge loss for the Odd squad and even the Ravens. The Enforcers would most definitely use the location of the Black Hand''s base as a bargaining chip to get something out of the Ravens in the future. The Ravens would likely have no choice but to give in since the Black Hand has been a thorn in their side for a long time.


    Just as Oliver was sinking into despair, he suddenly heard a voice come from behind him.


    "Hoho, I think not, you quirky shit."


    Oliver''s eyes widened as he looked back. His jaw dropped as he saw a man with wavy hair looking at the Enforcers with a smirk on his face while tens of Punishers, their long brown coats adorned with the symbol of a Raven, stood behind him.


    The group of Punishers were not weak compared to the Enforcers as most of them were Rank 2 as well!


    Vinny''s grin faltered for a moment at seeing so many punishers before returning full force. "Well, well, well! Looks like we''ve got ourselves a party now!"


    Vinnie, the strongest member of the group, a Rank 2 Intermediate Lexarch, stepped forward, his casual demeanor replaced by a steely gaze. "This doesn''t have to get messy. We all want the same thing here."


    Then, suddenly the leader of the group of Punishers, a tall woman with piercing green eyes, stepped forward. "And what might that be, Mr. Enforcer? Because from where I''m standing, it looks like you''re trying to poach our catch." She said, looking down at Vinnie with a sly smile on her face.


    Oliver felt a mix of relief and apprehension wash over him. The punishers had finally arrived, but now they were caught between two powerful factions. Dorian, meanwhile, looked from one group to the other, it seemed he would not going home today.


    Vinnie looked at the tall woman who exuded a seductive aura with a troubled look. While he was a Rank 2 Intermediate, she was a Rank 2 Superior!


    There was no doubt if a fight were to break out, the Enforcers would be at a disadvantage.


    Vinnie took a deep breath, his expression hardening. "I know you think you have the advantage, but don¡¯t mistake my caution for weakness. We¡¯re not going to let you take Dorian without a fight."


    The leader of the Punishers chuckled, her piercing green eyes locked on Vinnie. "That''s cute, Mr. Enforcer. But let''s be real¡ªyou''re out of your depth here." She took a step forward, her aura pulsing with power as a battle-crazed smile appeared on her face.


    Vinnie instinctively took a half-step back, his jaw clenching. "Don''t underestimate us. We''ve got more than just brute force on our side."


    The Punisher leader leaned in slightly, her voice low and taunting. "You might want to reconsider your position. I don¡¯t think you fully grasp what you¡¯re getting yourself into."


    The group of Enforcers tensed, their relics already glowing with energy in their Mind Cores. The Punishers standing at the back also got in a ready position. The air crackled with tension as both sides prepared for a potential clash.


    Just as the situation seemed to be tipping in the Punishers'' favor, a sudden gust of wind swept through the square. Golden leaves swirled in a elegant spiral, coalescing into a human form. As the leaves settled, they revealed a woman with short, light golden hair that seemed to glow in the fading sunlight.


    Mia, the Vice-Captain, stood between the two groups, her presence commanding immediate attention as she intoned with a gentle but authoritative voice:


    "Gentlemen, ladies¡ªI hope I''m not interrupting your little playground squabble. But if you''re done measuring egos, perhaps we can discuss this like the professionals we''re supposed to be."


    The Enforcers visibly relaxed, relief washing over their faces at the sight of their Vice-Captain.


    Mia was a Superior Rank 2 Lexarch and now both sides were equally matched!


    Mia turned to Vinnie, a kind smile softening her features. "Thanks for holding down the fort, Vinnie. I''ll take it from here."


    Vinnie nodded, a mix of respect and gratitude in his eyes. "Glad you could join us, Vice-Captain."


    Mia turned her attention to the tall Punisher woman, her golden hair catching the light as she moved. Her voice was calm but carried an undercurrent of steel. "I don''t believe we''ve had the pleasure. I''m Mia, Vice-Captain of the Nightwatch Enforcers. And you are...?"


    The Punisher woman''s battle-crazed smile softened into a more calculated smirk. "Aria Charmed, at your service. Right-hand to Markus Gray, the Captain of the Punishers. I must say, your entrance was quite... theatrical. Do all Enforcers have a flair for the dramatic, or is that just you?"


    Mia''s lips curved into a subtle smile. "Only when the situation calls for it. Now, shall we discuss our mutual interest in a civilized manner, or do you prefer to continue this posturing?"


    Aria chuckled, her piercing green eyes never leaving Mia''s face. "Oh, I do enjoy a bit of posturing now and then. But you''re right, we have business to attend to. Though I must warn you, I don''t play well with others."


    "That''s fine," Mia replied coolly. "Neither do I. But I do know how to negotiate. So, let''s talk about Dorian and how we can resolve this without unnecessary bloodshed."


    Aria stepped forward, her aura flaring aggressively. "Let''s cut to the chase. Dorian comes with us, no conditions. He''s ours."


    Mia raised an eyebrow, unfazed. "And on what grounds do you make that claim?"


    "Simple," Aria sneered. "One of our guys nabbed him first" She pointed to Oliver, "Finders keepers, wouldn''t you say?" She smiled slyly.


    Mia''s lips curved into a subtle smile. "Interesting. So if I were to... find your wallet on the ground, it would be mine to keep?"


    Aria''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "That''s not the same thing, and you know it."


    "Isn''t it?" Mia countered smoothly. "The law doesn''t recognize ''finders keepers'' as a valid claim, Aria. Especially when it comes to people."


    Aria''s face flushed with anger, clearly not used to being outmaneuvered. "Fine. Then tell me this: why do the Enforcers even care about the Black Hand''s base? They''re the Ravens'' problem, not yours."


    Mia''s expression remained neutral. "We have our reasons."


    "That''s awfully vague¡­" Aria¡¯s voice dripped with suspicion.


    Mia replied coolly. ¡°It''s all you need to know for now. Our interest in this matter is legitimate, I assure you."


    Aria clenched her fists, frustration evident in her posture. "You Enforcers and your secrets. Always thinking you''re above everyone else."


    Mia remained calm in the face of Aria''s growing agitation. "We''re not above anyone. We simply have a broader perspective than you guys¡±.


    The tension between Mia and Aria was increasing with neither of them willing to back down. But then suddenly, both women snapped their heads in the same direction, their long-distance relics warned someone was coming their way.


    A faint, garbled echoed in the distance: "...elp...ou...ittle...its...ome...ack...ere!"


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s that sound?¡± Vinny said as he leaned in, trying to hear more clearly.


    The rest of the Enforcers and Punishers turned their heads too, straining to make sense of the commotion. Mia''s eyes narrowed as she spotted something in the distance.


    A greyish-white tiger-like beast was barreling towards them at full speed. Behind it, a massive wave of sand pursued, carrying an injured man who was shouting a colorful array of slurs. Tens of other people were leapfrogging from building to building in hot pursuit.


    Vinny squinted, utterly confused. "What the hell is that?"


    As the bizarre procession drew closer, they could make out more details. On the beast''s back, a panicked voice repeated in rapid succession:


    "Help help help help help help help!" Theo cried, clinging to the beast for dear life.


    Behind him, Seren sat cross-legged, filing his nails with an impassive expression as if he were on a leisurely carriage ride.


    The supervisor, surfing atop the sand wave, was turning blue from anger with his creative cursing. "You @#$%ing little #@$%s! I''ll turn you into #@$%ing fertilizer when I catch you!"


    As they approached, more absurd details became apparent. One pursuer was carrying a comically oversized butterfly net. Another had somehow acquired a flute and was attempting to play a threatening tune while running. A third was dressed in a full suit of medieval armor, complete with a giant rubber chicken as a weapon, making his building-to-building jumps particularly awkward.


    Theo, noticing the gathered group in front, yelled out, "Pardon me! Coming through! Official Lexarch business!"


    Seren finally looked up from his nails, raising an eyebrow at the crowd. "Oh, lovely. We have an audience for this circus."


    As they drew closer, Theo''s eyes widened in recognition. His heart nearly stopped as he realized it was none other than the Enforcers and the Punishers standing before him. With a surge of panic-induced strength, he yanked on the beast''s fur, desperately trying to bring it to a halt.


    The beast skidded to a stop, its claws leaving deep gouges in the ground as it came to rest mere inches from Mia. Theo, pale-faced and sweating, found himself staring directly into Mia''s piercing gaze.


    Meanwhile, the supervisor, still cursing up a storm, suddenly realized he was headed straight for the group. His eyes widened comically as he also realized who was in front of him.


    In his flustered state, he tried to ¡®brake¡¯ his sand wave. The sand wave stopped instantly but physics had other plans. The sudden deceleration catapulted the supervisor forward in a spectacular somersault, while a massive cloud of sand billowed behind him. As he tumbled through the air, the sand arced gracefully over his flailing form, descending upon Aria like an impromptu sandstorm. His momentum carried him further still, depositing him unceremoniously at Aria''s feet.


    The supervisor groaned, sand covering every inch of him. As he winced in discomfort, he glanced up, only to find Aria standing above him, now coated in a fine layer of sand and glaring down with cold eyes. "Congratulations," she said icily, "you¡¯ve just made my day even worse."


    As the dust settled and the absurdity of the situation sank in, Vinny grinned widely.


    "Well," he chuckled, "looks like the party just got a whole lot more interesting!"

 Chapter 57: Caught in the Crossfire

    The supervisor, still reeling from shock, looked up at Aria. His eyes widened in terror as he saw her lift her foot, then bring it down with vicious force. He shrieked and flinched back, the foot missing him by inches and colliding with the stone floor instead.


    Crash!


    A spiderweb of cracks spread out from the impact point.


    Panic overtook the supervisor as he scrambled backwards on all fours, desperate to put distance between himself and the menacing Punisher. He scurried back to where the Collective members were now huddled, all looking equally anxious.


    ''S-she really meant to kill me there,'' the supervisor thought in horror.


    Aria just snorted in disdain, her eyes cold as she watched him retreat.


    Meanwhile, Seren gracefully dismounted from the beast as he got on his usual horse and started observing everyone with a keen eye. Theo, on the other hand, practically fell off, his legs shaky and his face drenched in sweat as he tried to make sense of the scene before him. ''Why are there so many Enforcers and Punishers in one place?''


    "Theo!" Oliver''s eyes lit up as he rushed to Theo''s side, relief evident in his voice. "You''re okay!¡±


    Theo, still looking bewildered, said, "I''m fine, but... what''s happening here?"


    Oliver glanced at Theo and Seren with an awkward expression, unsure where to begin. He gave a quick rundown of the events, concluding with, "And then I got caught by the Enforcers before the Punishers arrived."


    Theo''s eyes widened in disbelief as he processed the wild series of events, from Zane''s hidden strength to Jace''s misfortune.


    Suddenly, Oliver seemed to remember something. "Wait, where''s Javier?"


    Theo hesitated, exchanging a glance with Seren.


    Seren simply stated, "We''re not sure."


    "What? What do you mean you''re not sure?" Oliver asked, his brow furrowing with concern.


    Seren sighed before he started explaining. "It''s like this..." He gave Oliver a quick summary of how they were ambushed and only managed to escape because Javier stayed back to hold the supervisor off until the Lullaby went off.


    Oliver''s face paled as he listened, his eyes widening with each detail. When Seren finished, Oliver was dead silent as he looked down at the ground.


    Theo, noticing Oliver''s distress, quickly added in a hopeful voice, "We still don''t know what happened to Javier. He could still be alive."


    Oliver took a deep breath to calm himself down. Even though he wasn¡¯t particularly close with Javier, it was still unsettling to see your long-time teammate be gone just like that.


    "...Okay,¡± he said, in a barely audible tone.


    On the other side, the supervisor, still shaken from his earlier encounter, struggled to his feet. He glared at Aria, trying to muster some courage. "You... you almost killed me!"


    Aria''s cold eyes locked onto him, a cruel smile playing on her lips. "Almost? What a pity. I''ll have to rectify that oversight."


    She took a menacing step forward, her aura flaring with killing intent. The supervisor stumbled backward, his face pale with fear. The Collective members huddled behind him with terror in their eyes.


    Just as Aria was about to close the distance, Mia''s voice cut through the tension. "That''s enough! A fight here wouldn''t benefit anyone."


    Aria didn''t even bother to look at Mia, her focus entirely on the cowering supervisor. "Oh, I think it would benefit me greatly. We can discuss who gets Dorian after I''m done killing off these insects."


    As Aria advanced, the supervisor''s panic reached its peak. In a desperate move, he shouted, "Don''t come any closer! Or... or we''ll blow up our Mind Cores!"


    Aria froze, her eyes narrowing dangerously. "You dare threaten me?"


    "W-what, you think I''m bluffing?" the supervisor stammered.


    A Lexarch''s Mind Core is their source of power and it contains a set amount of Heaven''s essence based on their rank. If a Lexarch overloads their Mind Core with soul energy, it can collapse under the pressure, causing the Heaven''s essence inside to mix with the soul energy. This results in a deadly explosion. The power of this explosion will correspond to a Lexarch''s rank - a Rank 1 Lexarch''s explosion would be equivalent to an attack from a Rank 2, and so on.


    If the supervisor wasn''t bluffing and were to actually destroy his Mind Core, the resulting explosion would be equivalent to an attack from a Rank 3 Lexarch.


    Aria''s killing intent spiked, "Do you have any idea what would happen to you if you did that?"


    The supervisor''s face paled even further, but he stood his ground. "I-I don''t care! If you come any closer, I''ll do it! I''ll take us all out!"


    Just as the tension reached its breaking point, Mia stepped forward "That''s enough, both of you."


    She turned to Aria, her expression stern. "Aria, stand down. Destroying these Lexarchs won''t solve anything, and if he''s not bluffing, we''ll all suffer the consequences. I don¡¯t care about you but I don¡¯t want my men to be injured needlessly"


    Aria''s eyes were blazing with murderous intent. For a moment, it seemed she might ignore the threat and lunge at the supervisor anyway.


    Finally, with a snarl of frustration, Aria took a step back. "I will let you live for today," she spat, her voice dripping with venom.


    As Aria retreated, the supervisor''s tense posture relaxed slightly. He let out a shaky breath, relief washing over him. In truth, he had been bluffing about exploding his Mind Core. The thought of certain death was far more terrifying than taking his chances with Aria''s wrath. He''d rather face her fury than a one-way ticket to the afterlife.


    On the sidelines, Dorian suppressed a smirk. ''Hehe, good one,'' he thought, impressed by the supervisor''s bluff.


    Mia, sensing the slight de-escalation, seized the moment. "Now that we''ve all calmed down, we can finally proceed now"


    Aria, still seething, crossed her arms. "Fine. Let''s talk. But I warn you, my patience is wearing thin."


    Mia began first. "Let¡¯s start with what we¡¯re willing to offer. For Dorian, the Enforcers can provide two Rank 3 relics, five Rank 2 relics, and two Cursed Category Rank 2 relics with both relics having a Tainted Essence 1."


    A Cursed Category Relic!


    These relics were no ordinary relics. Cursed category relics are unique existences that offer extraordinary powers far beyond those of ordinary relics, but they come with a dark twist. These relics are imbued with Tainted Essence, which grants them immense abilities while also inflicting severe drawbacks on their users. Unlike regular relics that offer abilities without consequence, cursed relics demand a price¡ªbe it physical, mental, or spiritual. As the taint level of a relic increases, so does its power and the severity of its curse, making these items both alluring and dangerous.


    A tense silence fell over the group as both the Punishers and the Collective considered the offer. Cursed relics were hard to come by but they were one of the cheapest and most cost effective ways to increase a Lexarchs power without raising their ranks.


    The supervisor''s heart raced as he waited to see if Aria would accept.


    After a few seconds, Aria scoffed. "You think a few trinkets are worth the information Dorian holds? And who knows what type of curse the Lexarch will be inflicted with. Try again."


    Mia''s eyes narrowed, but she maintained her composure. "Very well. How about this: the Enforcers will back down if the Ravens provide us with information on the Elysium Consortium."


    Aria¡¯s expression shifted momentarily, surprise flickering in her eyes before she regained her stern demeanor. "I don¡¯t have the authority to discuss that, nor do I know anything about it. Stick to what¡¯s relevant here."


    The supervisor felt a bead of sweat trickle down his forehead as he listened. ''If the Black Hand finds out we lost Dorian, I''m as good as dead. He¡¯s irreplaceable with the information he holds, but I¡¯m... expendable.'' Panic clawed at him, and he desperately searched for a way to salvage the situation.


    He knew that if either the Enforcers or the Punishers were to back off then the other force could easily eliminate him and his fellow collective members without fearing the other party.


    Aria''s impatience grew palpable as she interjected again. "Enough. The Punishers are willing to offer Two Cursed Category Rank 2 relics with Tainted Essence 2 for both. We¡¯re also willing to throw in a Rank 3 Relic. Hand over Dorian now, and we can avoid any further... unpleasantness."


    Mia crossed her arms defiantly. "And what guarantees do we have that you won¡¯t just try to eliminate us once you have Dorian? This is a negotiation, not a slaughterhouse."


    Just then, an unexpected voice broke through the tension. "Wait! The Collective can offer twenty Rank 2 relics and fifty Rank 1 relics!" The supervisor blurted out, surprising even himself with his boldness. "We... we might even be able to throw in a Rank 3 relic if necessary."


    Both Mia and Aria turned their gazes toward him, caught off guard by the unexpected offer. For a moment, silence enveloped them as they exchanged glances filled with contemplation.


    Mia raised an eyebrow, intrigued but skeptical. "That¡¯s quite an offer from a group that seems to be on its last legs," she said slowly.


    Aria''s expression hardened again. "You think we¡¯d accept such a paltry sum? we can just snatch those relics from you if we really want to." She smiled as if she was about to attack the supervisor.


    Desperate to regain control of the situation, the supervisor attempted to revive his earlier bluff. "If you don¡¯t accept," he stammered, his voice shaking slightly, "we¡¯ll... we¡¯ll detonate our Mind Cores!"


    This time, both Mia and Aria fixed him with icy glares that sent a chill down his spine. He felt himself shrink back under their combined intensity.


    Mia''s eyes narrowed, her voice carrying a mix of disappointment and warning. "You''re treading on thin ice," she said, her tone low and measured. "Let me be clear: The only reason you''re still standing is because the tension between the Enforcers and the Ravens is already at a breaking point. If even one of our members gets injured today, it could spark a conflict that neither side wants. We''re all balancing on a knife''s edge here, and your empty threats are only making things worse."


    The supervisor swallowed hard.


    On the sidelines, Seren glanced at Oliver, who stood anxiously, his eyes darting between the imposing figures of the Enforcers and Punishers. The tension in the air felt suffocating, and Oliver seemed small and feeble against their might. Seren sighed, realizing he would have to take action himself if they were to regain control of the situation.


    The supervisor, his face pale, pressed on desperately. "I''m telling you! If Dorian falls into your hands¡ª"


    "Excuse me," Seren interrupted, silencing the supervisor mid-sentence.


    All eyes turned to him, confusion evident on their faces.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Who is this upstart?" someone from one of the groups muttered in confusion.


    Another chimed in, "How dare he interrupt our Vice-Captain?"


    The supervisor sneered at Seren. "Piss off, boy. This is no place for children."


    Casp, who was Aria''s most trusted aide, leaned in closer to her and whispered, "Miss Aria, he''s Seren, the newest member of the Odd Squad. He¡¯s currently taking a test assigned by their Captain to see if he will officially join them."


    Hearing this, Aria¡¯s lips curled into a contemptuous smile. ''Just a nobody trying to score points to join the Ravens,'' she thought dismissively. The idea of a mere Lesser Rank 1 trying to assert himself among them was laughable.


    Mia, attempting to regain control of the conversation, turned her attention back to Seren. "Young man, this is a delicate matter. Perhaps it''s best if you¡ª"


    "I know what I am doing," Seren interjected calmly.


    "Give it up, you fool," Aria sneered as she looked at Mia. "Seren is just a Lesser Rank 1 Lexarch trying to play a part in this negotiation to build points for himself. Are you really so stupid as to entertain his interruption?"


    Mia''s eyes flashed with anger. "Watch your tongue, Aria. Your arrogance blinds you to potential allies. Perhaps that''s why the Ravens are always a step behind."


    Aria''s face contorted with rage. "How dare you! The Ravens have accomplished more in a month than your pathetic Enforcers have in a year!"


    The supervisor then jumped in as well. "Enough of this pointless squabbling! We need to focus on Dorian''s fate. The Collective has the rightful claim here!"


    It seemed all three parties had completely ignored Seren''s presence once more.


    Theo patted Seren''s shoulder in an attempt to offer support. "Let it go, man. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll get credit for catching Dorian now that the Punishers are here. You¡¯ve already done more than enou¡ª" But Theo''s words were cut short when he suddenly caught sight of the ominous look in Seren''s eyes as he looked at the 3 groups. Unease prickled at his skin when he saw that look as he instinctively took a step back.


    Meanwhile, Dorian observed the arguing factions with a contemplative gaze, his mind racing as he formulated an escape plan. ''If I can just create a distraction... maybe I can slip away while they¡¯re occupied.''


    Suddenly, Dorian felt someone grasp his wrist and lift it forcefully. He turned just in time to see Seren looking down at his hand with a cold glare that sent shivers down his spine.


    ¡°Oh yeah?! Well I can kill all of you here if I wan¨C¡±


    Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream ripped through the air. "UGAAAHAHAH!" Dorian''s voice echoed, raw and filled with agony.


    All heads snapped toward the source of the sound.


    Their eyes widened as they saw Seren standing motionlessly above the kneeling Dorian with blood dripping from his hand.


    "UGHHH! My hand! What have you done?!" Dorian cried out, his voice trembling with agony. "I can''t... I can''t feel it!" The kneeling figure of Dorian clutched the stump where his right hand had been severed, screaming in agony.


    "Listen," Seren said coolly, his voice cutting through the stunned silence. "You''ve all been squabbling like children over a toy. But you''ve forgotten who brought this toy to the playground."


    For a brief moment, even Mia and Aria felt their hair stand on their skin at the sight of Seren standing there with an unsettling dark look on his face while Dorian writhed in pain at his feet.


    "You¡­ you insolent little shit!" The supervisor was the first to recover from shock. ¡°I will kill you for this!¡± he roared, fury radiating from him like heat waves.


    His outburst seemed to snap Mia and Aria back to reality before they erupted in anger.


    "How dare you!" Aria snarled. "Do you have any idea what you''ve done?"


    Mia struggled to maintain her composure amidst the chaos. "This is unacceptable! You¡¯ve just escalated a delicate situation into a potential bloodbath!"


    "You psychotic little bastard!" the supervisor roared, his face contorted with rage. "You don¡¯t realize how much of a problem this is going to cause for me!"


    For five minutes, the air was filled with a cacophony of angry voices¡ªthreats flying from all sides as they vented their outrage at Seren''s audacity. He stood silently amidst their fury, letting them blow off their steam.


    He knew that neither of them could touch him right now. The Punishers couldn¡¯t attack a fellow member of the Ravens, the Enforcers were vary of starting any conflict with the Ravens that could result in an escalation of tensions between their forces, and the Collective was too weak to be able to do anything to Seren in the presence of the Punishers.


    After their shouting finally began to die down, Seren spoke again, his voice cutting through the remaining tension like a knife through flesh. "Are you all quite finished? Now that I have your attention," he continued with chilling calmness, "let me remind you of something you''ve all conveniently forgotten."


    He paused before continuing. "The Odd Squad was the one to capture Dorian. We have every right over him, unlike you vultures squabbling over someone else¡¯s carcass"


    For a few seconds, no one spoke as they stood there in silence staring at Seren. Theo and Oliver on the side were still reeling in disbelief at why this kid was going so far as to pick a fight with these big shots.


    Aria was the first to break the silence as she turned her attention to Seren, her eyes narrowing with disdain. "Listen, Seren," she sneered, "why don''t you run along and play with your toys? The grown-ups are talking now."


    Seren met her gaze unflinchingly, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Toys? Interesting choice of words, Aria. I wonder, do you see Dorian as just another toy to add to your collection?"


    Aria''s face contorted with anger. "Watch your mouth, brat. It¡¯s ¡®Miss Aria¡¯¡±


    Seren chuckled slightly at this as he apologized in a light-hearted tone. ¡°Sorry, sorry, it¡¯s a bad habit of mine¡±. Then his voice turned sly as he said, ¡°But before you dismiss me, Miss Aria, perhaps you should consider something crucial you''ve overlooked."


    "And what might that be?" Aria asked with impatience.


    "Think about it," Seren said calmly. "My team was ambushed by the Black Hand when we tried to capture Dorian. Doesn''t it make sense that they''d take precautions in case their ambush went wrong?"


    Aria''s expression shifted from dismissive to attentive as Seren continued.


    "What if Dorian is actually bait? A trap set by the Black Hand?" Seren''s voice took on a more serious tone. "In reality, Dorian might have no value at all. We could be leading ourselves right into their hands."


    Aria''s eyes widened, her confidence visibly shaken. The implications of Seren''s words sank in, and she realized she had completely failed to consider this possibility.


    "I..." Aria started, then stopped, at a loss for words.


    Seren pressed his advantage. "So perhaps, Miss Aria, it''s not about who gets Dorian, but about who avoids falling into a potentially deadly trap."


    Aria stood there, stunned into silence, as she grappled with the new perspective Seren had presented. For the first time, doubt crept into her mind about the wisdom of pursuing Dorian so aggressively. What if it was all a trap? What if the information that Dorian holds is false? Wouldn¡¯t this mean that they were the real idiots fighting over a vial of poison?


    Seren then turned to Mia. "And you, Miss Mia, would you still like to compete over Dorian, even with the risk I''ve mentioned?"


    Mia looked at Seren scrutinizing him for a few tense seconds, her gaze sharp and calculating. Then finally, she spoke in a low voice. "We will still pursue Dorian, regardless of the risk."


    Seren''s eyes narrowed at this unexpected response. hint of amusement in his voice. "Hmm... the Enforcers are this desperate to get Dorian¡± There was a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°...I wonder what could be the reason." He observed Mia closely.


    To an untrained eye, she appeared calm, but Seren noticed the slight tension in her jaw.


    "...But too bad I don''t plan on giving Dorian to the Enforcers," Seren continued with his tone casual yet loaded with implication. "There''s still a chance that what Dorian knows isn''t a trap, after all."


    Mia didn''t respond verbally, but her intense gaze spoke volumes. She was reassessing Seren, clearly realizing he was more than just a simple Lesser Rank 1 Lexarch.


    Turning to the supervisor, Seren smiled.


    The supervisor felt unsettled by that smile as he then nervously attempted to regain control of the situation. "Now, see here, Seren" His voice quavered slightly, "You will hand over Dorian immediately, or face severe consequences!"


    Seren''s lips curved into a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    For some reason, the supervisor felt more anxious talking with Seren than when he was dealing with the Enforcers and the Punishers. ¡®Shit, please just hand him over already. I know we¡¯ve had our bad blood but please just do this one favor for me. I promise I will leave you alone in the futu¨C¡¯


    "Sure, I''ll hand him over,"


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...What?¡± The supervisor said, thinking he had heard it wrong.


    ¡°I said, I will hand him over¡± Seren repeated himself.


    Everyone present was completely shocked when they heard this. Why are you giving him up that easily? If you do this, then why were we fighting over Dorian so hard?


    Then they heard Seren say as he pointed at the supervisor, "But I want you in his place."


    A new wave of gasps of surprise echoed as Seren continued, his voice taking on a somber tone. "You gave us a really hard time, supervisor. You even killed one of our mates. Dorian is useless to me, but I at least want to take revenge for my fallen teammate."


    Theo and Oliver exchanged stunned glances at hearing this before their expressions softened, touched by Seren''s loyalty and care for his teammates.


    ''No, I don''t give a crap about Javier. I just needed an excuse to sound reasonable,'' Seren thought, maintaining his facade of righteous anger.


    The supervisor''s face paled as his eyes darted to Dorian''s severed hand lying on the ground. "Now, let''s be reasonable," he stammered. "I-I''m just following orders from my higher-ups. Dorian still has some critical intelligence! If you think about it, taking me isn''t going to hurt the Collective at all! How about this, I will give twenty Rank 2 relics so there''s no need for you to go this far for someone lik¨C"


    "I can''t believe this," Seren interrupted, his voice dripping with mock surprise. "You''d rather sacrifice your boss to save your own skin? My, my, what a loyal subordinate you are."


    "W-what? What d-do you mean?" The supervisor stuttered, sweat beading on his forehead.


    Seren''s lips curled into a cruel smirk. "Oh, come now. Don''t play dumb. It doesn''t suit you... or does it?" He chuckled darkly. "Are you saying you''re more valuable than Dorian? That''s quite the ego you''ve got there, supervisor."


    He then turned to the Collective members behind the supervisor, his voice laced with feigned concern. "I wonder what your subordinates think about having a leader doing something as shameless as this? Tell me, do you all aspire to reach such... lofty heights of cowardice?"


    Seren''s eyes glinted with amusement as he added, "Perhaps we should take a vote. Who here thinks their esteemed supervisor is worth more than Dorian? Don''t be shy, raise your hands. I''m sure your brave leader would do the same for you."


    The supervisor''s subordinates shifted uncomfortably, exchanging uneasy glances. The supervisor himself stood frozen, caught between his fear and the sudden scrutiny from his own people, his face a mask of horror and embarrassment.


    Then suddenly Seren''s demeanor shifted, his voice taking on a more helpless tone. "If the supervisor doesn''t want to hand himself over, then there''s nothing I can do. I guess I''ll just have to kill Dorian to avenge my teammate," he said with a sigh.


    Without warning, Seren activated his Luminar Crystal with full force, and a blinding light erupted from his fingertip. A 5-meter long laser, shimmering with an otherworldly intensity, materialized before their eyes. The energy radiating from it was palpable, causing the hair on everyone''s arms to stand on end.


    Gasps of shock and awe echoed through the air. Mia and Aria, reeled back the most with their eyes wide with disbelief.


    One of the Punishers, his voice trembling, exclaimed, "I-isn''t that a laser? But how...?"


    ''I didn''t realize this before, but this kid''s talent is out of this world!'' Mia thought incredulously. ''This feat... it''s beyond anything I''ve ever seen.''


    Seren might not know but his feat of creating a laser through the Luminar Crystal was something that all Lexarchs in Glowhaven had been striving to achieve. The sheer concentration and control required to focus such a large amount of light into a single point was immense, let alone forming an entire laser.


    Even peak Rank 2 Lexarchs with support relics couldn''t accomplish this, much less a Lesser Rank 1!


    Laser at the ready, Seren menacingly approached Dorian, who watched with terror in his eyes. Dorian attempted to flee but found his legs frozen in fear. "H-Hey!" he yelled, looking at Collective''s members. "Are you really going to let me die?! For that useless supervisor!"


    His words sparked a fire among the Collective members. The Collective''s members'' whispers grew like a rising tide, their once-loyal faces morphing into masks of doubt and contempt.


    "Maybe we should reconsider..." The words slithered through the air, poisonous and treacherous.


    The supervisor''s world began to crumble, each murmur cracking his fragile authority.


    "The supervisor''s never stuck his neck out for us." Another voice, another betrayal.


    As Seren inched closer, the whispers erupted into a cacophony of shouts. "Be a man, supervisor!" The words struck like physical blows, each one chipping away at his resolve.


    "Don''t let Dorian die for your cowardice!" The accusation echoed in the supervisor''s mind.


    His heart thundered in his chest. The world in his eyes seemed to tilt and spin as he looked back at his subordinates, their faces now a sea of scorn and disappointment. He felt as if he stood at the edge of a cliff, their collective will pushing him towards the abyss.


    The supervisor''s gaze darted frantically between the angry mob and Dorian''s pleading eyes. Seren''s slow approach felt like a countdown to his doom, bringing him closer to an impossible choice.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead, trickling down his temples. His body felt hot and his vision blurred at the edges. The world around him began to fade, colors bleeding into a dizzying swirl of chaos.


    In that moment of utter despair, the supervisor''s wildly darting eyes unexpectedly locked with Seren''s who was now gazing at him.


    Suddenly, everything stopped. The shouts faded to silence and time seemed to freeze.


    The supervisor found himself trapped in Seren''s gaze, those cold, crimson eyes silently boring into his very soul. They held no warmth, no mercy - only a lifeless cruelty that chilled him to his core. These were not the eyes of a human, but of something far more sinister, terrifying, and ancient.


    As he stared into those ghastly orbs, the supervisor felt a primal fear grip him, far worse than the threat of death. It was as if he gazed into the abyss itself, and the abyss stared back, promising horrors beyond imagination.


    Then suddenly, he saw Seren moving his lips. He subconsciously translated the message.


    ¡¯Time¡¯s¡­up¡­''


    The supervisor''s eyes widened.


    ''...Your¡­life¡­has¡­reached¡­it¡¯s¡­last¡­chapter¡¯


    In that moment, the supervisor''s mind simply couldn''t cope. His eyes rolled back, synapses misfiring as his brain shut down.


    Thud


    With a dull thud, his body collapsed to the cold floor, eyes still open but unseeing.


    He died from a heart attack.

 Chapter 58: Play your cards right, and you will be the ultimate victor in the end

    Silence blanketed the town square, as everyone stared at the supervisor¡¯s body, now lifeless on the ground. Faces shifted from horror to bewilderment, and even Dorian¡ªwho had been screaming for his life only moments ago¡ªstood frozen, shock stealing his breath.


    Only Seren moved. He ignored everyone''s reaction and strode over to the supervisor¡¯s body before crouching down and picking up the three relics that had materialized beside it. A satisfied smile tugged at his lips as he inspected his harvest.


    He turned the first relic over in his hands, noting its faint shimmer. ¡®Rank 1 Adaptive Skin Relic¡¯


    He evaluated it with detached interest.


    ¡®A defense relic with adaptive resistance against attacks, but only a passive type, he mused. ¡®I¡¯d need to endure the same type of attack repeatedly for it to be effective, and it only holds that resistance for about thirty minutes before resetting. He slipped it into his Mind Core, mentally discarding it as impractical. ¡®There are too many limitations on this relic to be of use, but maybe it¡¯ll fetch a good price¡¯


    His gaze shifted to the next relic, a miniature fist cast in dark metal.


    ¡®Rank 2, The 100 Fist Relic. An attack type, capable of summoning up to one hundred fists for a concentrated assault. It¡¯s soul energy-intensive but its peak power at 100 fists is greater than my Luminar Crystal. Hmm, I will keep it for now, it could serve as a trump card¡¯ Seren smirked slightly as he pocketed the relic.


    Finally, his eyes fell upon the third relic¡ªa small, sandcastle-shaped charm. His smile broadened, the look in his eyes sharpening with satisfaction. ¡®Rank 2 Sand Shifting Relic¡¯ He felt a ripple of excitement. ¡®This is the one I was after¡¯


    He recalled Theo¡¯s description of its versatility. ¡® It¡¯s a rare relic, not commonly found in Chimera Vale. It can control sand freely and turn inorganic material into sand at will. Its energy demands are proportional to the amount of sand manipulated¡¯


    Seren¡¯s fingers tightened around the relic, his mind already envisioning its uses.


    ¡®Perfect for someone with limited soul energy like me. If I¡¯m careful with it, I could use it for both offense and defense without depleting myself in one big, flashy move¡¯


    Finally, he put the Sand Shifting Relic into his Mind Core as well. Seren¡¯s strength now had just doubled in a couple of minutes!


    He was no longer limited by his soul energy and his offensive and defensive capabilities were not something any rank 1 Lexarch could handle. Now all he needs are some healing, reconnaissance, and support-type relics and with his countless years of battle experience, he could easily go toe to toe with rank 2 Lexarchs.


    Then, as Seren turned to face the others, their reactions were immediate¡ªand varied. The Collective members stood in stunned silence, exchanging confused and frightened glances. Some looked away, as though averting their eyes from the supervisor¡¯s lifeless body might make it less real, while others shifted anxiously, their faces pale.


    One of the guards whispered, bewildered, ¡°What... just happened? He was fine a second ago.¡±


    Another guard shook his head slowly, swallowing hard. ¡°Did he just... drop dead out of nowhere?¡±


    A third guard, glancing nervously between the body and Seren, muttered, ¡°There¡¯s no way that was random... right?¡±


    On the other side, Theo and Oliver remained rooted to the spot, their expressions a mix of shock and uncertainty.


    ¡°What... just happened?¡± Theo whispered, barely able to process what he was seeing.


    Oliver¡¯s gaze flicked between Seren and the supervisor. ¡°Did Seren... somehow do this?¡±


    Standing slightly apart from the others, Mia and Aria wore expressions far darker than the others. Both of them were seasoned Rank 2 Superiors with powerful relics that could topple most Lexarchs. What they had just witnessed troubled them deeply.


    Mia¡¯s eyes locked on Seren, assessing him with a cold, calculating stare. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just fear,¡± she murmured to herself, as though working through a puzzle. ¡°The supervisor¡¯s heart didn¡¯t just fail on its own.¡±


    Aria¡¯s lips curved into a dangerous smile, though her expression was wary. ¡°Fear can kill, sure, but this?¡± She glanced at Mia, sharing a look of unspoken understanding. ¡°This was deliberate. His heart stopped because¡­ someone made it happen.¡±


    Just then, Vinny cut into the silence, his voice rich with sarcasm. ¡°So, that¡¯s it, then? Couldn¡¯t stomach making a decision, so he just drops dead?¡± He gave a mock shrug, throwing a wry glance at the supervisor¡¯s corpse. ¡°Guess some people just don¡¯t have the nerves for this business.¡±


    Dorian, still trembling, managed a nervous laugh, trying to mask his fear. ¡°Yeah... looks like he went out with a whimper, not a bang.¡±


    Before anyone else could react, Vinnie suddenly interrupted, his tone intense and incredulous. ¡°You fool!¡± he barked, silencing Dorian and drawing all eyes to him. ¡°This wasn¡¯t just a random heart attack.¡±


    Vinnie glanced sharply at Vinny, brows drawn in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t you see it? He didn¡¯t die because he was too scared to make the decision.¡±


    Vinny paused, his smug expression faltering as he considered Vinnie¡¯s words. He looked from the supervisor¡¯s body back to Seren, his face scrunching in bewilderment. ¡°Wait... so you¡¯re saying Seren did this? That he actually forced the supervisor¡¯s body to... shut down?¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze intensified slightly as she looked at Seren. ¡®Did he purposely lead the supervisor on¡­?¡¯


    Just the thought of someone killing another person through fear in such a short amount of time was absurd to think about. But that¡¯s exactly what seemed to have happened here.


    ¡®...if it was on purpose then this kid is too dangerous to keep around. I don¡¯t want to imagine what he will be like once he grows up¡¯


    The more Mia thought about the implications of Seren¡¯s actions, the more she realized how troublesome he would be to deal with if he¡¯s allowed to grow stronger.


    ¡®I must not let him become a threat to the Enforcers!¡¯


    A ripple of unease spread through the crowd in the town square. The collective¡¯s guards exchanged nervous glances as they looked at Seren. Even the rank 2 Lexarchs from the Enforcers and the Ravens were unsettled by this turn of events.


    Seren¡¯s expression softened, eyebrows raised as he looked around at the tense, uncertain faces surrounding him. He let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head.


    ¡°Really? You guys believe I¡¯m the one who caused this?¡± he asked, voice smooth and calm. ¡°Do you all actually believe I could just... cause a heart attack with a few words? Just by looking at someone?¡±


    His question hung in the air, sinking into the crowd¡¯s confusion. The Collective members exchanged glances, their faces tinged with doubt and second-guessing.


    One of the Collective¡¯s guard, watching Seren, frowned slightly, unsure of what to think. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know... it¡¯s just... the timing¡­¡±


    Seren tilted his head with a faintly amused smile. ¡°Maybe the timing was eerie, but let¡¯s be real. It was probably sheer pressure on him. The supervisor knew he was trapped¡ªPunishers and Enforcers on every side, his bluff called out. Who wouldn¡¯t panic?!¡±


    The Collective¡¯s guard nodded slowly, the words soothing some of his earlier fears. ¡°I mean, yeah, he was under a lot of stress...¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Seren replied, smoothly pressing his advantage. ¡°People have died from stress before. Heart attacks aren¡¯t unheard of in situations like this.¡±


    Across the square, Aria¡¯s eyes narrowed. Watching Seren feign innocence with such smoothness irritated her deeply. She suppressed the urge to roll her eyes. ¡®Smooth-talking little devil¡¯


    The murmur among the Collective grew as Seren continued, his tone sympathetic yet convincing. ¡°I mean, if you¡¯re going to blame someone for the supervisor¡¯s death, blame the situation he put himself in. After all, he¡¯s the one who jumped into a negotiation like this without a backup plan. He didn¡¯t look out for himself¡ªand his own heart probably couldn¡¯t take the pressure.¡±


    The guard, still shaken, slowly nodded, glancing uneasily at the others. ¡°That... yeah, I mean, it makes sense, right? A bluff like that could put anyone over the edge...¡±


    One of the others hesitantly added, ¡°He did look pale when he tried that Mind Core bluff.¡±


    Encouraged by their agreement, Seren nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right. He gambled and lost. It¡¯s tragic, really. But at least now he¡¯s at peace.¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The crowd¡¯s initial confusion started to shift into uneasy acceptance. They looked between each other, shrugging or nodding as they began to settle on this explanation, letting the strange tension gradually dissolve. Whispers spread through the group.


    ¡°Guess he really just... couldn¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°People do have heart attacks out of nowhere, especially if they¡¯re stressed like that...¡±


    Even Theo who had somewhat seen Seren¡¯s capabilities seemed convinced this was all an accident. Who would want to believe that you could kill someone with just a few words?


    Carter glanced at Seren, offering him a reluctant nod. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s right,¡± he said, almost as if trying to convince himself.


    ¡°See? Even Carter agrees with me¡± Vinny said to his cousin Vinnie, even who also looked at the situation with a contemplative look.


    Watching the crowd¡¯s opinions shift, Seren gave a small, almost innocent smile.


    Then, Aria stepped forward, her gaze fixed on Seren with a glint of interest that bordered on possessive. She paused in front of him, looking him up and down, then gave a faint, approving nod. ¡°You¡¯re impressive,¡± she said, her voice smooth, almost coaxing. ¡°I think you¡¯d do well with the Punishers. If you want, I could put in a word for you with the Captain.¡±


    Seren met her gaze with an unreadable expression. Theo and Oliver stiffened, casting each other wary glances. This wasn¡¯t the kind of offer that anyone, let alone someone from the Odd Squad, could just turn down. Aria was the Captain¡¯s right hand¡ªshe had enough sway to make or break careers with a single word in the Punishers.


    Theo swallowed, feeling a pang of frustration as he thought, ¡®If only Ronan were here¡­¡¯ He looked at Seren, more convinced than ever of his potential. ¡®He¡¯s got more talent than anyone I¡¯ve seen in the Odd Squad¡¯ Theo thought, his anxiety mounting. But there was nothing he or Oliver could do; they didn¡¯t have the power to intervene, not against Aria.


    Seren tilted his head, appearing to contemplate the offer. Finally, he looked back at Aria, offering her a polite smile. ¡°Thank you, Miss Aria, but I¡¯d still like to join the Odd Squad.¡±


    Aria¡¯s brows knit in a frown, a flash of irritation crossing her face. ¡°The Odd Squad? Why would you want to join them?¡± She let out a low scoff. ¡°It¡¯s the most disregarded department in the Ravens. You¡¯ve already proven yourself beyond that.¡±


    Seren shrugged lightly, keeping his tone respectful. ¡°I¡¯d like to start small first,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°If I ever decide to join the Punishers, I¡¯ll make sure to come to you first.¡±


    Aria watched him carefully, visibly displeased but unable to argue outright. She sighed in annoyance, shaking her head. ¡°Suit yourself,¡± she muttered, her tone sharp, then leaned in closer. ¡°But don¡¯t let that ¡®Odd Squad¡¯ nonsense hold you back. When you get tired of wasting your time, come find me.¡±


    Seren gave a courteous nod, and Aria stepped back, still watching him with that same appraising look.


    Without missing a beat, Seren turned to Mia. ¡°Miss Mia,¡± he said smoothly, ¡°are you still interested in buying Dorian from me?¡±


    Mia¡¯s gaze narrowed with a wary edge, but she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m willing,¡± she replied cautiously, though her eyes remained fixed on him, still gauging his motives.


    Then, Seren looked back at Aria and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to gift Dorian to you, Miss Aria.¡±


    Aria¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, the corners of her mouth curling into a smirk. ¡°Gift him? Just like that?¡± she asked, arching an eyebrow. She watched Seren intently, as though searching for an angle she hadn¡¯t yet uncovered.


    Theo¡¯s eyes flashed with alarm, and he stepped forward, unable to keep silent any longer. ¡°Seren, think about this carefully!¡± he urged. ¡°Even if Dorian¡¯s information is a trap, there¡¯s still value in having it ourselves. And if you really want to hand him over to the Enforcers, at least sell him yourself. That way, we could still make a profit.¡±


    Oliver nodded in agreement, glancing warily at Seren. ¡°Theo¡¯s right. Why give him to the Punishers for free?¡±


    Seren chuckled softly and pointed at Dorian, who was now slumped on the ground, his face pale as a ghost and his hand soaked in blood. ¡°Look at him. He¡¯s on the verge of passing out. In a few minutes, he¡¯ll be dead from blood loss. Ronan isn¡¯t here, and none of us have a healing relic strong enough to keep him alive. If he dies then he might as well be useful as a hunk of rock¡±


    Theo looked down at Dorian, stammering, ¡°Y-you¡¯re right, but... at least sell him to the Punishers. Why just give him away?¡±


    Seren¡¯s smile widened as he turned back to Aria. ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Theo?¡± he replied smoothly. ¡°A friendship with a capable person is worth more than any short-term profit.¡±


    Aria¡¯s gaze darkened, her eyes narrowing as Seren explained his reasoning. She felt her irritation flaring as she realized he¡¯d sidestepped her plan. Initially, she¡¯d been waiting for Dorian to reach the brink of death so she could step in, offer her healing relic, and then extort the Odd Squad in return. But Seren had beat her at her own game, cutting her off before she could move.


    For a moment, she simply stared at him with an expression unreadable. Then, a slow smile spread across her face, and she let out a low, approving chuckle. ¡°Well played,¡± She leaned closer to him, her voice dropping to a sultry whisper. ¡°You¡¯re clever, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m beginning to want you even more now.¡±


    Seren returned her smile with an innocent look.


    "Here." Aria¡¯s voice cut through the air as she tossed something small toward Seren. He caught it with ease, peering at the object in his hand. Aria¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile. ¡°A token of our friendship,¡±


    Seren looked down to find a small, translucent caterpillar with a gentle, pale green glow coming from it. The creature wriggled slowly in his palm, alive with a faint energy. He raised an eyebrow, genuinely intrigued.


    ¡°It¡¯s called The Gentle Mend,¡± Aria explained, watching his reaction closely. ¡°A Rank 1 healing relic. Boosts natural recovery and handles minor wounds¡ªnothing flashy, but effective.¡±


    Seren examined the caterpillar with interest, surprised to learn that relics could also be living things. After a brief inspection, he closed his eyes, and the creature vanished from his hand, slipping into his Mind Core. The caterpillar seemed to come to life instantly within him, stretching and nibbling contentedly on his sea of soul energy as it swam around in luxury. Then suddenly, Seren felt a pleasant wave of relief wash over him, a lightness as though a weight had been lifted. The Gentle Mend was working already, subtly boosting his natural recovery and leaving his mind refreshed.


    He chuckled, opening his eyes to look at Aria. ¡°Don¡¯t expect thanks in a friendship,¡± he said with a smirk.


    Aria returned his smile, a glint of amusement in her eyes. ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t expect you to know gratitude anyway,¡± she replied smoothly, her voice carrying its usual edge. ¡°Just keep it alive. Wouldn¡¯t want that little friend of yours dying off too soon.¡±


    ¡®...Relics can die?¡¯


    Seren was slightly taken aback at this realization but he didn¡¯t show it on his face, intending to ask Theo later on.


    Satisfied, he turned his gaze to the remaining Collective members, who stiffened as they felt the weight of his attention. ¡°So, what about these Collective members?¡±


    A collective shudder went through the group, and a heavy silence fell. The Collective members were all Rank 1s¡ªpowerless against the might of the Ravens and Enforcers.


    Aria looked them over with a sneer, then lifted her hand in a casual signal.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    A single scream tore through the town square.


    Seren¡¯s eyes darted toward the sound to see one of the Collective members clutching the bloody stump where his arm had been. Before the echo of his scream faded, more cries erupted around them. Panic surged through the ranks of the Collective as the Punishers began their merciless assault, chasing down guards who attempted to flee and killing those who surrendered with brutal efficiency. None were spared.


    The Enforcers stood back, watching the carnage with thinly veiled disgust. ¡°Savage¡± one of them muttered under his breath, his voice laced with anger.


    While they were no strangers to violence, the Ravens¡¯ methods unsettled them. To the Enforcers, capturing opponents and stripping them of their relics was sufficient punishment; they would then be taken in, either jailed or subjected to other lawful consequences. Killing was reserved for the most dangerous threats and only used when absolutely necessary. Brutality without reason was something they viewed as excessive and barbaric, and they found little honor in it.


    The Ravens, however, held a different view entirely. For them, this brutal ¡°cleanup¡± was efficient and necessary. Even the ones who had thrown down their relics in surrender were shown no mercy. To the Punishers, there was no room for compromise, no tolerance for weakness. They took pride in the fear they instilled, in the power they wielded without restraint.


    Aria, unbothered by the Enforcers¡¯ disgusted expressions, turned to Mia, a smug look on her face. ¡°Too bad your Enforcers don¡¯t have the nerve for this kind of cleanup,¡± she remarked with a smile that was equal parts mocking and triumphant.


    Mia¡¯s expression remained composed, but her fists clenched tightly behind her back as frustration boiled beneath her calm facade.


    ¡®...Seren¡¯.


    With Aria¡¯s favor, he was now that much harder to eliminate, that much harder to control. If she¡¯d only acted sooner, before he¡¯d drawn the attention of the Punishers, things would have been different.


    Mia gave Aria an icy smile. ¡°Not everyone¡¯s so eager to let bloodlust cloud their judgment.¡±


    Aria¡¯s smirk grew. ¡°Bloodlust? Oh, it¡¯s far more than that. It¡¯s smart, efficient... effective. All things you Enforcers only pretend to care about.¡±


    The two women¡¯s eyes locked, a silent battle of wills. Aria wore a look of smug satisfaction, while Mia¡¯s cold, steely smile remained composed.


    Seren ignored the bickering between Mia and Aria, who had now descended into a tense exchange of jabs and counteroffers. Their voices faded into the background as he made his way over to Theo and Oliver, who both wore complicated expressions. Seren had single-handedly handled the situation, gaining both valuable relics and a favor from the Punishers. It was safe to say he had come out on top from all this mess of a mission that it was.


    He stopped before them, giving a casual nod. ¡°You¡¯re both okay with me keeping the supervisor¡¯s relics, right?¡±


    Theo blinked, snapping out of his thoughts. ¡°Y-Yeah, that¡¯s fine,¡± he replied, scratching his head. ¡°You¡¯re the one who stepped up and took control back there. If not for you, those Punishers would be walking away with all the spoils.¡±


    Oliver nodded in agreement. ¡°And we¡¯d probably be looking a lot worse for it.¡±


    Then Oliver¡¯s expression turned curious. ¡°But, I gotta ask¡ªwhy bother making nice with Aria? You¡¯re not in her department. You¡¯re not... thinking of leaving us, are you?¡± He looked at Seren closely, half-joking but half-worried.


    Seren chuckled, waving off Oliver¡¯s concern. ¡°Relax, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    He smirked, glancing sidelong at Aria. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t shown goodwill to her, I¡¯d be the one they¡¯d be dividing up right now¡¯ he thought, aware of the Enforcers¡¯ impression of him.


    Despite being part of the Ravens, he knew that nothing guaranteed that Aria would protect him if the Enforcers decided he was a threat. He¡¯d needed to ensure some form of security¡ªand aligning with Aria, however lightly, was a solid move.


    ¡®Besides¡¯ he thought, a strategic gleam in his eye, ¡®this connection with Aria might come in handy. In an organization, the most powerful people aren¡¯t always the strongest¡ªIt¡¯s the ones with the best connections that rise above the others¡¯


    Seren knew that in the right circles, a well-placed ally could make even the lowest member climb to the top, and he was already planning his next moves.


    Then suddenly, Seren¡¯s gaze shifted to something over Oliver¡¯s shoulder. When he saw who it was, a small smile crept onto his face. ¡°Looks like our late arrivals decided to join the party,¡± he said.


    Theo and Oliver turned, their eyes widening at the sight. Wyatt and Kieran were carrying a slumped, battered Javier between them, and beside them, Matilda waved energetically, grinning as though she¡¯d just completed a walk in the park.


    ¡°Javier!¡± Theo gasped, relief flooding his face.

 Chapter 59: Arias reasoning

    Theo and Oliver stared, shock evident on their faces, as Wyatt and Kieran approached, carrying Javier¡¯s limp form between them. Before Theo could process it, Matilda rushed over, wrapping him in a fierce hug. She pulled back just as quickly, eyes darting over him as she fussed like a mother hen.


    ¡°Oh, Theo! Are you hurt? Did you get injured anywhere? Any cuts? Bruises?¡± She ran her hands over his arms and shoulders, her voice high-pitched with concern.


    Theo managed a sheepish grin, gently taking her hands to still them. ¡°Matilda, I¡¯m fine, really,¡± he said, his tone warm but a little embarrassed. ¡°If anything, I think you¡¯re about to bruise my ribs with that hug.¡±


    Matilda gave him a look of mock annoyance but finally released him, her face softening in relief. Theo took a breath, his gaze shifting to the unconscious Javier as his expression turned serious.


    ¡°Is Javier okay?¡± he asked, worry creeping into his voice. ¡°I thought the supervisor got him. We¡­ we thought he¡¯d been killed.¡±


    Matilda¡¯s expression grew somber as she looked over at Javier¡¯s battered form.


    <<<


    In a graveyard of stone and debris, water trickled from cracked, rusted pipes, pooling around the broken blocks scattered across the ground. The flickering light artifact cast an eerie glow over the rubble.


    Rustle Rustle


    Suddenly, a rustling sound came from beneath a large stone block. With a harsh groan, the stone block shoved aside, tumbling away to reveal Matilda, who pushed herself up from the wreckage.


    ¡°Phuaa!¡± she gasped, brushing the dust from her face. ¡°Can you believe it? We actually got caught in the Lullaby too!¡± She took deep breaths, clearly irritated but relieved to be free.


    In another corner of the rubble, another pile shifted, and Wyatt¡¯s head appeared, his face pale with fear. He crawled out from an opening, shivering as he looked around at the debris. ¡°I thought we were goners,¡± he muttered, his voice shaky. ¡°All that rubble... I seriously thought we were going to be buried alive in here.¡±


    Matilda gave a sympathetic laugh as she dusted off her clothes. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re still with us, Wyatt,¡± she teased. ¡°Besides, it¡¯ll take more than a little cave-in to take you down.¡±


    Wyatt let out a weak chuckle, still looking around warily. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Matilda... that was way too close for comfort.¡±


    Off to the side, Kieran emerged from a mound of dust-covered stones, his clothes now coated in grime. Matilda glanced over, giving him a quick once-over. ¡°You good, Kieran?¡±


    Kieran nodded, saying nothing, his usual quiet demeanor intact.


    ¡°Any injuries?¡± Matilda asked, brushing a bit of rubble from his shoulder.


    Kieran simply shook his head, acknowledging her questions with silent nods.


    Before they could say anything more, Wyatt suddenly pointed upward, his eyes narrowing as he stared through a distant crack where light was filtering in. ¡°Uh¡­ is that someone falling?¡±


    Matilda and Kieran squinted, trying to get a better look at the figure plummeting toward them from the sky. As the figure grew clearer, Matilda¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that look like... Javier?¡± she asked, a note of alarm in her voice.


    Wyatt nodded emphatically, his face lighting up with a mix of recognition and disbelief. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him, alright! Looks like he¡¯s coming in for a crash landing.¡±


    Matilda¡¯s expression turned serious as she barked, ¡°Kieran!¡±


    Kieran nodded, raising his arms as dozens of thin, black ribbons extended from his clothes, shooting up toward the falling figure. The ribbons reached Javier in seconds, quickly wrapping around his body, slowing his descent until he floated gently down toward the ground. They finally laid him on the floor, his unconscious form cradled by Kieran¡¯s ribbons.


    Matilda and Wyatt hurried over, concern written on their faces as they examined Javier¡¯s battered body.


    <>


    ¡°And that¡¯s the gist of it,¡± Matilda said, finishing her recount of the incident to Theo and Oliver. She sighed, her face showing the worry she¡¯d felt in that moment. ¡°When we found him, he was in rough shape¡ªunconscious, broken bones, you name it. And none of us had healing relics since you know how expensive they are. We didn¡¯t have much to help him with, but thank goodness he wasn¡¯t in immediate danger; I don¡¯t know what we would have done if he had been.¡±


    Her eyes softened, looking at Theo with relief. ¡°I honestly prepared myself for the worst when I first saw him. And I tried to call you so many times through the chatterbeast! You wouldn¡¯t pick up¡ªI was worried sick!¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Theo chuckled awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Sorry, Matilda. We had our own hands full with... well, let¡¯s just say a situation.¡± He glanced over at Wyatt and broke into a grin. ¡°But hey, your Lullaby saved us big time back there!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face lit up at the compliment, though he fidgeted nervously. ¡°Oh, uh, really? Glad I could help¡­¡±


    He paused, curiosity sparking in his eyes. ¡°But what happened, exactly? What made you use the Lullaby so early?¡±


    Theo exchanged an awkward look with Seren, who merely shrugged, looking as unbothered as ever. Taking a deep breath, Theo began recounting the events that had led them all to this point.


    ¡­


    "If it hadn¡¯t been for Seren," Theo said, his tone laced with admiration, "Javier and I would¡¯ve probably been captured by the Collective."


    Matilda and Wyatt turned to Seren with awe in their eyes, while Kieran, though expressionless as ever, looked upon Seren with intrigue. Seren waved a hand dismissively, staying humble. "I just got lucky that the supervisor wasn¡¯t as strong as he looked¡±.


    Then he turned and clapped Oliver on the back, grinning. "If you want to be impressed, look no further than Oliver here. He and Zane managed to corner Dorian¡ªsomeone rumored to be strong enough to take on an average Rank 2 Superior."


    Oliver, caught off guard, looked away, scratching his head with a faint blush creeping up his cheeks. ¡°I-It wasn¡¯t¡­ it wasn¡¯t just me, you know,¡± he stammered, his face betraying a mixture of embarrassment and pride as Matilda and Wyatt fawned over him.


    ¡°Oh, come on, don¡¯t be modest, Oliver!¡± Matilda teased, nudging him. ¡°You really did that? Against Dorian?¡±


    Oliver grumbled something incoherent, though his eyes sparkled with pride despite his attempt to downplay it. ¡°Well... I suppose I did alright,¡± he muttered, though a small smile escaped as he tried¡ªand failed¡ªto keep up his reluctant front.


    While this was happening, suddenly Seren¡¯s attention was drawn to a voice behind him. He turned to see Aria standing nearby, a satisfied smile on her face as she watched him. Behind her, the Enforcers had begun to retreat, Dorian in tow, while Mia shot a bitter look their way.


    ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡± Seren asked casually.


    Aria laughed heartily, a wicked gleam in her eyes. ¡°Oh, I got everything I wanted and extorted the hell out of them. Those Enforcers never saw it coming.¡± She continued to laugh, clearly delighted, but Seren seemed thoughtful, his eyes distant for a moment.


    ¡°Were the Enforcers anxious?¡± Seren asked, tilting his head. ¡°Or... desperate, maybe?¡±


    Aria stopped mid-laugh, her smile fading as she gave him a confused look. ¡°What kind of weird question is that?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Just curious,¡± Seren replied with a shrug.


    Aria paused, thinking back. ¡°Now that you mention it... they were meek. Not their usual selves. Typically, they¡¯d rather bite their own hand than let the Ravens walk away with any advantage.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed as she studied him, intrigue clear on her face. ¡°Why¡¯d you want to know?¡±


    Seren considered her question, then gave a dismissive smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He seemed lost in thought for another moment, then looked back at her with his usual calm.


    Aria shook her head, though amusement flickered in her eyes. ¡°Fine. But remember,¡± she added, ¡°if you ever change your mind about joining the Punishers, you come to me. And don¡¯t hesitate to ask if you need any favors.¡±


    Seren inclined his head respectfully. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± he replied before turning to walk away.


    As he left, another figure approached Aria, clad in the brown uniform of the Punishers. His wavy black hair caught the dim light as he stopped, bowing slightly. ¡°Miss Aria,¡± he reported, ¡°we¡¯ve cleared out all the Collective guards and sent men to seize their businesses across Glowhaven.¡±


    Aria nodded approvingly. ¡°Good. By the end of today, the Collective will be no more¡± she replied, her voice firm. ¡°If we¡¯re short on men, check with the security department. They¡¯ll provide support if needed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Aria,¡± Riggs responded, but he remained standing, hesitation crossing his face. After a moment, he cleared his throat. ¡°Miss Aria¡­ may I ask something?¡±


    Aria looked at him expectantly. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Riggs hesitated, glancing in the direction Seren had gone. ¡°Why do you favor that boy, Seren, so much? You even gave him a Rank 1 healing relic and personally invited him to join the Punishers.¡±


    Hearing this, Aria let out a sigh, her eyes rolling slightly. ¡°Riggs, I thought you¡¯d know by now. I don¡¯t waste time on anyone without potential. That boy¡¯s a cut above the rest, whether you see it or not.¡±


    Riggs pressed on, his voice tinged with disdain. "But the supervisor''s death had nothing to do with Seren. He simply couldn''t handle the pressure ¨C a weak man who couldn''t make a simple decision to save his superior and ended up taking his own life."


    Aria''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Let me rephrase the question, Riggs. Who put the supervisor in that precarious position to begin with?"


    Riggs shifted uncomfortably before muttering, ¡°Seren¡­¡± But he quickly added, ¡°B-but even if Seren did that intentionally, there¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve known the supervisor would die from a heart attack.


    "Precisely," Aria nodded. "Unless Seren is secretly a Rank 4 Lexarch, he couldn''t have predicted that outcome. But, the main point is that Seren broke the stalemate between the Enforcers and us. And as much as I hate to admit it, if he hadn''t intervened, either we or the Enforcers would have broken the stalemate first. I have no desire to escalate this skirmish into a full-blown conflict with the Enforcers."


    She continued, her voice taking on a note of admiration. "Moreover, Seren showed remarkable judgment. He knew when to back down by handing over Dorian while securing benefits for himself. What kind of leader would I be if I didn''t try to recruit such talent? A Lesser Rank 1 Lexarch capable of condensing a 5-meter laser using the Luminar Crystal, all while having exceptional intelligence ¨C that''s not an opportunity to be overlooked."


    Riggs opened his mouth, but words failed him. He tried again, sputtering, ¡°I... I... I¡ª¡± but finally bit his tongue, bowing his head low in apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Aria. I overstepped.¡±


    Aria chuckled softly, patting him on the shoulder. ¡°Good. Keep watching and maybe you¡¯ll learn something useful,¡± she said, her tone both firm and slightly teasing. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still counting on you to keep the Punishers sharp.¡±


    Riggs straightened, murmuring his thanks, and Aria gave a final nod. ¡°Now, get to work.¡±


    She turned to walk away, her footsteps echoing as Riggs stayed rooted in place. But then suddenly, his eyes darkened as he watched her disappear into the shadows.


    ¡®...Seren¡¯


    A glint of something dangerous flickered in his gaze as he thought of the boy who had so easily earned her approval.

 Chapter 60: Surprises

    Seren and the group made their way back toward Odd Squad headquarters, the tension of the recent battle giving way to the usual camaraderie. Up ahead, Oliver, Theo, and Matilda walked together, their conversation filling the silence as Seren and Kieran trailed behind.


    Oliver let out a loud groan, rubbing his temples. ¡°Ugh, just thinking about writing up the report on this mission is exhausting. They¡¯re going to make us detail every single little thing, too. Why do the Ravens even care so much about keeping records on every tiny detail?¡±


    Theo smirked, glancing sideways at him. ¡°Come on, Oliver, it¡¯s just one report. Besides, it¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t just have one of the craziest missions yet.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but does it really matter?¡± Oliver grumbled. ¡°By the time they finish reading it, they¡¯ll have another pile waiting for them.¡± He threw his hands up in exasperation. ¡°Feels like a waste of perfectly good ink, if you ask me.¡±


    Matilda chuckled. ¡°Look at it this way: you¡¯ll be immortalized in Raven history. Someday, someone¡¯s going to read that report and think, ¡®Wow, what a brave guy!¡¯¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Oliver snorted, though the corners of his mouth twitched up for being praised.


    As they arrived at the headquarters, the familiar structure looming up sent a feeling of relief through the group after the tense mission. They¡¯d actually first swung by the restaurant where Zane and Jace had last been battling Dorian, but the two were nowhere to be found.


    ¡°So, no Zane or Jace,¡± Theo remarked as they stepped into the building, resuming their conversation.


    ¡°Figures,¡± Oliver said with a shrug. ¡°Knowing those two, they probably strutted back here the second they could walk.¡± He took a whiff of the air, wrinkling his nose as they neared his office. ¡°Well, this is my stop,¡± he said, pointing to the office door, from which the faint smell of parched ink wafted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to see the Captain with Seren,¡± Theo replied, patting Seren on the shoulder. Kieran, as usual, said nothing but gave a silent nod before beginning to walk down the hallway in his own quiet way.


    Matilda let out a loud yawn, stretching her arms. ¡°Guess I¡¯m off too. After all that, I¡¯m exhausted.¡± She turned, making a quick escape toward the hallway.


    ¡°Oh, no you don¡¯t¡ªhold it!¡± Oliver¡¯s voice rang out as he eyed Matilda¡¯s retreating form.


    Matilda froze mid-step, slowly turning around with a nervous grin plastered on her face. ¡°Uh¡­ you need something, Oliver?¡±


    Oliver folded his arms, giving her a stern look. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of sneaking off, are you? Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Matilda laughed awkwardly, avoiding his gaze. ¡°Oh, uh... of course not. I was just... stretching my legs a bit, that¡¯s all¡­¡±


    Oliver let out an exaggerated sigh before grabbing her by the arm. ¡°Nice try. You¡¯re coming with me to help finish this report.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Noooo!¡± Matilda wailed her arms around like a child as Oliver dragged her toward his office. She shot Theo a pleading look. ¡°Theo, help me! This demon is going to make writing till my hand breaks!¡±


    Theo simply waved at her with a slightly awkward smile. ¡°Good luck,¡± he said, clearly amused.


    As Oliver pulled her into the office, he gave Theo a warning glance. ¡°And you¡ªdon¡¯t think you¡¯re off the hook. When you¡¯re done reporting to the Captain, I expect you back here to help wrap this up. Don¡¯t even think about running.¡±


    Bang!


    Oliver slammed the door shut, and Theo and Seren stood alone in the hallway. Theo sighed, a resigned expression on his face.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m stuck with report duty too,¡± he muttered, his tone equal parts weary and amused. He turned around and started walking away as he said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get this over with. Off to the Captain we go.¡±


    Seren nodded silently, falling into step behind Theo as they made their way down the hall, the sound of Matilda¡¯s muffled complaints fading behind them.


    ¡­


    Theo opened the door to the theater and was greeted by the familiar, dim atmosphere. The room itself lay mostly in shadow, with only a few faint lights along the walls casting soft glows into the dark. On the stage, a single spotlight illuminated the Captain¡¯s desk, where he sat, fully engrossed in his writing.


    Despite the fact that the mission had only taken three hours, it felt as though days had passed. The weight of it all made Theo¡¯s shoulders sag slightly. But as he took in the room, his eyes widened in surprise, a delighted smile breaking over his face when he noticed a familiar figure standing beside the Captain with his usual straight-backed, disciplined posture.


    ¡°Ronan!¡± Theo called out, his voice filled with relief. ¡°Where have you been? I couldn¡¯t reach you at all!¡±


    Ronan turned to face Theo, his aged eyes softening as he took in the sight of his younger subordinate. A light, raspy laugh escaped him as he responded, ¡°Glad to see you¡¯re alright, Theo.¡± He paused, his tone shifting as he continued, ¡°I ran into a bit of trouble on the way and was ambushed by the Black Hand. They sent a couple of Rank 2s¡ªthankfully, they were only Lesser Rank 2, so I managed to handle them... barely.¡±


    Theo¡¯s expression darkened as he looked over Ronan¡¯s worn and bruised form, the remnants of cuts and bruises still visible along his arms and face. ¡°The Collective and the Black Hand knew of mission this time¡­ I fear there¡¯s probably a mole within the Ravens,¡± Theo said grimly.


    Ronan nodded, his face growing serious as he looked Theo in the eyes. ¡°Agreed. Feels too precise to be a coincidence.¡±


    The quiet murmur of their voices echoed faintly in the theater. Then suddenly, a familiar voice broke through the silence, causing Theo to whirl around.


    ¡°And I wonder who the mole is?¡±


    The voice drawled, an amused tone laced with irony.


    Theo¡¯s eyes widened as he recognized the figure. Sitting off to the side, in the exact same spot he¡¯d last seen him, was Zane, his expression unreadable as he looked at them with an almost lazy smirk.


    Theo looked over at Zane, shifting slightly before clearing his throat. ¡°Uh¡­ hey, Zane,¡± he began, trying to break the tension in his voice. ¡°So, how have you been since¡­ since your fight with Dorian? I heard you really gave it your all back there.¡±


    Zane didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he leaned back in his seat, arms crossed, watching Theo with an unreadable expression. Finally, he tilted his head, a slow smile spreading across his face. ¡°Yeah¡­ gave it my all,¡± he said softly, voice dripping with irony. ¡°Interesting way to put it.¡±


    Theo glanced at him, clearly thrown off by the response. ¡°I just mean, I heard you fought hard¡­ pushed yourself.¡± He forced a smile, but his attempt at easing the tension only seemed to amuse Zane further.


    ¡°Fought hard, sure. You know what else is interesting, Theo?¡± Zane¡¯s gaze sharpened, and his eyes flicked briefly to Seren, who stood quietly beside Theo, hands tucked casually into his pockets. ¡°How we¡¯re suddenly talking about moles¡­ I wonder if the mole is sitting here among us right now.¡±


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Theo¡¯s smile faded, and a flicker of unease crossed his face. ¡°What are you getting at, Zane?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Zane replied, his tone casual. ¡°Just¡­ wondering, really. After all, it¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Someone in the Ravens keeps tipping off the Black Hand. You have to admit, it¡¯s suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Suspicious?¡± Theo replied, his voice rising slightly. ¡°Zane, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to imply here, but¡ª¡±


    Zane got up from his seat and started slowly walking toward Theo and Seren. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I mean, if I didn¡¯t know any better, I might suspect someone in this very room,¡± he said, his eyes narrowing as he looked between Theo and Seren. ¡°Maybe someone who already has a connection to the Black Hand.¡±


    Theo swallowed, but he stood his ground, his expression turning grim. ¡°You think one of us is the mole?¡±


    Zane stopped in front of Theo, his gaze intense as he sized him up. He didn¡¯t say anything for a while as he just stared at them in silence.


    Then finally after a while, he asked, ¡°So, which one of you is it?¡± His eyes darted between Theo and Seren. ¡°Is it the guy whose sister has suspicious ties to the Black Hand? Or¡­¡± He turned his gaze to Seren, a cruel smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Or is it the new guy, conveniently recommended by that very same sister?¡±


    Theo¡¯s face turned ashen, and his fists clenched at his sides. ¡°None of us are the mole, Zane,¡± he said, his voice tight. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. And don¡¯t drag my sister into this.¡±


    Zane raised an eyebrow, eyeing Theo with mocking amusement. ¡°Oh? Defending her so readily?¡± His gaze flicked up and down Theo¡¯s face, studying his expression. ¡°That¡¯s a bit more backbone than I¡¯m used to seeing from you, Theo. Usually, you¡¯d be looking away by now¡­ but I¡¯ll give you this. You¡¯re holding your own today¡ªbarely.¡±


    Theo¡¯s jaw clenched as he said in a low voice. ¡°And how do we know you aren¡¯t the mole, Zane?¡± he asked in a hard tone. ¡°After all, you¡¯re the one who brought the information about the Black Hand¡¯s relic smuggling to begin with. For all we know, you could have been feeding them information this whole time.¡±


    Zane¡¯s expression froze, his smirk fading as his eyes narrowed. ¡°Watch yourself, Theo,¡± he said, his voice dangerously low. ¡°You¡¯re accusing me?¡±


    He took a slow step toward him, his gaze darkening. ¡°You think I¡¯d risk my own skin for the Black Hand?¡± He sneered, looking from Theo to Seren. ¡°Funny coming from you, Theo. You¡¯re the one whose sister¡¯s ties are¡­ questionable. And your ¡®friend¡¯ here¡±¡ªhe gestured toward Seren¡ª¡°he was brought in at her recommendation, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Theo¡¯s hands balled into fists in a mix of anger and unease. ¡°Don¡¯t try to deflect. I¡¯m just saying it¡¯s possible¡ªif we¡¯re going by accusations and suspicions, it could just as easily be you.¡±


    Zane chuckled darkly, shaking his head. ¡°You really don¡¯t get it, do you? One of you¡­ is hiding something.¡± His eyes settled on Seren, glinting with a dangerous intent. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time we found out who.¡±


    Then suddenly in a flash, Zane activated his Chimera relic, his right arm morphed into the segmented, muscular limb of a giant ant as he struck straight for Seren¡¯s head.


    Theo immediately moved to intercept, but Zane was faster. His attack came down in a brutal arc but Seren, however, didn¡¯t flinch. He stood perfectly still with his calm gaze as Zane¡¯s transformed arm hurtled toward him.


    Just as the massive arm was mere inches from Seren¡¯s face, the Captain¡¯s voice cut through the air.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Zane. Go and sit in your seat quietly.¡±


    Instantly, Zane halted his attack, his transformed arm freezing inches from Seren¡¯s nose. Slowly, he retracted his arm, and the ant limb shifted back into his human arm as he raised his hands in mock surrender with a slight smirk on his face.


    ¡°Alright, alright, just joking around. I¡¯d never really suspect my fellow teammates.¡± He threw an arm around Seren¡¯s shoulders, leaning in with a sly grin. ¡°Right, ghost buddy?¡±


    Seren looked up at him, a small smile playing on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he replied thinly, ¡°but next time you feel like ¡®joking¡¯, make sure you¡¯re ready to face the consequences.¡±


    Zane¡¯s smirk widened, and he gave a mocking salute. ¡°Noted.¡± He released Seren and walked back to his seat unhurriedly as if he hadn¡¯t just threatened to decapitate a teammate.


    Theo let out a silent breath he didn¡¯t know he was holding, relief flooding him. He shot a quick, grateful glance at the Captain, who remained seated at his desk with his calm and impassive expression.


    Theo¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by the Captain¡¯s voice, deep and commanding. ¡°Theo,¡± he said, looking up from his notes. ¡°Report on the mission.¡±


    Nodding, Theo began recounting the events, detailing the skirmish with the Collective, the role Seren played, and every crucial moment of the mission. By now, Theo had full faith in Seren, and he was determined to make sure the Captain saw his potential too.


    ...


    When Theo finished, the Captain remained silent, his fingers steepled in contemplation. After a long moment, he finally looked up, his gaze landing on Seren.


    "In light of your achievements and crucial assistance on this mission, I, Lirael Tidecaller, 10th Captain of the Odd Squad, hereby appoint you as an official member of the Ravens," he announced, his tone firm and authoritative. "From this day forward, you are a part of the Odd Squad."


    Theo¡¯s face lit up, and he turned to Seren, grinning. ¡°Congratulations, Seren!¡± he said, clapping him on the shoulder.


    Seren smiled, inclining his head with a rare warmth. ¡°Thank you, Theo. Couldn¡¯t have done it without you.¡±


    Theo felt his cheeks redden at the praise, a thrill of pride bubbling up in his chest. Oddly, being praised by Seren felt different, even better, than the Captain¡¯s approval. He realized he respected him deeply now for some reason.


    Lirael¡¯s gaze shifted to Ronan. ¡°Prepare an ID plate for Seren,¡± he instructed. ¡°And conduct a standard background check.¡±


    Lirael then looked at Seren directly. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s a mandatory procedure in the Ravens.¡±


    Seren nodded easily. ¡°Of course, sir. No problem.¡± He had no affiliations to hide¡ªit¡¯s not like he was actually an Enforcer or had any connection to a major family from Chimera Vale.


    Ronan stepped forward, his usually calm face shadowed with a grave expression. ¡°There are¡­ a few things to report,¡± he said in a low and solemn voice.


    Lirael nodded.


    Ronan hesitated briefly before delivering the grim news. ¡°Jace was found dead. In an alleyway.¡±


    Silence~


    A thick and oppressive silence filled the theater.


    ¡°B-But¡­ how?¡± Theo stammered, his voice breaking with disbelief as his eyes widened. ¡°Zane, weren¡¯t you with Jace?! What happened to him?!¡±


    Zane hesitated, his usual smirk replaced by a blank expression. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± he replied slowly. ¡°I was unconscious when Ronan found me and Jace was nowhere to be seen¡±


    Ronan affirmed, ¡°Yes, Zane was unconscious at the time. I looked around for Jace but¡­ he was gone. By the time I finally tracked him down, he was already dead.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡± Theo¡¯s voice dropped, his gaze fixed on the ground, still reeling from the shock.


    Lirael¡¯s voice cut through the silence as he said in a grave tone. ¡°Did you find any clues on the culprit?¡±


    Ronan shook his head. ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t find anything. There were no signs of a struggle or resistance by Jace. Even the locals who had gathered around the fallen restaurant hadn¡¯t seen anything unusual. It was as if Jace had simply¡­ disappeared and reappeared dead in the alley.¡±


    Lirael¡¯s face darkened. His usually composed expression was now taut with an emotion that bordered on anger.


    ¡°But there¡¯s one detail worth noting,¡± Ronan continued, swallowing hard. ¡°It¡¯s the way he was killed. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡±


    Lirael raised an eyebrow, his face tense. ¡°Describe it.¡±


    Ronan hesitated, then drew in a breath. ¡°Jace was found lying on his stomach. His back was¡­ cut open. His ribs had been pulled out and repositioned, spread wide like the wings of an eagle.¡±


    Theo¡¯s eyes widened in horror at the gruesomeness of the death.


    Lirael¡¯s expression grew darker, his gaze cold as he absorbed the horrifying details. ¡°I see,¡± he said. ¡°What else do you have to report?¡±


    Ronan glanced at Seren, his face laced with hesitation. ¡°The other matter¡­ it¡¯s related to Seren.¡±


    Seren looked up, a flicker of confusion crossing his features. ¡°Me?¡±


    Ronan nodded solemnly. ¡°Specifically, it¡¯s about the homeless man who guided you into Glowhaven. He was found dead today in someone''s house¡±


    ¡°Who killed him?¡± Lirael asked immediately.


    Ronan¡¯s gaze darkened as he shook his head. ¡°No, not killed. But he committed suicide¡ªor, well, that¡¯s what it appears to be.¡± He paused, seeming to gather himself before continuing. ¡°The way he died¡­¡± Ronan seemed a bit hesitant in describing the scene of the death.


    Lirael¡¯s brow furrowed with his patience visibly tested. ¡°Explain, Ronan.¡±


    Ronan took a steadying breath. ¡°When he was found, he had a rope around his neck, tied to the base of a couch.¡± He paused, shuddering. ¡°It appears he¡­ strangled himself against the couch. His body was found contorted and strained¡­ it looked as if he¡¯d been fighting to kill himself against the couch. It¡¯s a very strange way¡­ to die¡±


    Hearing this, even Seren couldn¡¯t keep his cool as the image that made his head throb was hauntingly familiar. He had seen this disturbing method before.


    ¡°...What?¡±

 Chapter 61: Sparks lit the fire

    "¡­Mhmm." Elise¡¯s eyes fluttered open as a soft, golden light spilled through her window. She lay there a moment, cocooned in warmth, letting herself enjoy that half-awake, blissful feeling. She stretched out like a cat, her fingers and toes spreading as she took a deep, happy breath, feeling the satisfying pull of her muscles after such a long, uninterrupted sleep. She hadn¡¯t slept so soundly in what felt like ages, and her whole body seemed to buzz with new energy.


    After a couple more indulgent minutes of lying in bed, she turned her head toward the window and saw the sun already shining high.


    ¡°Oh, I slept in!¡± she was pretty stringent about her schedule so sleeping in was rare for her. Sitting up, she glanced at her slightly tangled hair in the mirror on her wall, amused at her sleepy reflection, then swung her legs over the side of the bed as she got out.


    She picked up the brush and began working through her hair, humming a little tune. "Mmm-mmm-mmm-mmm..." She smiled at her reflection, pulling her hair back into a neat ponytail. A few stubborn strands fell forward, framing her face, but she decided to leave them¡ªthey made her look a bit more awake, she thought.


    Next, she padded over to her bathroom, where she washed her face with cool water, letting it splash over her cheeks and wash away the last bits of sleepiness. She rubbed her cheeks gently, admiring the fresh, rosy color in her reflection.


    After washing herself up and brushing her teeth, she splashed on a light floral-scented face mist she had recently bought, breathing in the faint, fresh fragrance. She gave herself a little smile, feeling bright and ready.


    Her simple morning routine always felt like a peaceful little ritual, and today, it seemed to leave her with an extra bit of sparkle.


    Finally ready to start the day, she opened her door, stepping lightly down the stairs as the faint smell of breakfast floated up to greet her. A hint of something sweet¡ªpancakes, maybe¡ªmade her stomach grumble eagerly. In the kitchen, her mother was expertly flipping a batch of pancakes while humming softly. Dylan sat at the table, slouched over his own breakfast with his usual sleepy expression.


    ¡°Morning, sleepyhead,¡± he teased with a grin as he looked up and saw her. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be out for the whole day at this rate.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please,¡± Elise shot back with a roll of her eyes and took the seat next to him. ¡°Like you¡¯re one to talk. You sleep in half the day when you get the chance.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t sleep until noon,¡± Dylan replied, feigning offense. ¡°Only until, you know, eleven.¡±


    Their mom chuckled as she turned from the counter, plates in hand. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad to see both of you up,¡± she said, setting a plate stacked with pancakes in front of Elise. Her mom gave her a knowing look as she asked, ¡°So, how¡¯d you sleep last night, Elise? Was it a good night?¡±


    Elise didn¡¯t think twice about the question, slicing off a bit of pancake with her fork. ¡°It was great! Best sleep I¡¯ve had in forever.¡± She took a bite, savoring the warm, fluffy taste. ¡°Honestly, I feel like I slept a whole week.¡±


    Dylan leaned in, eyebrows raised. ¡°Wow, really? That good, huh? So you were, like, extra comfy or something?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah?¡± Elise replied, giving him a funny look. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just¡­ I don¡¯t know, I felt cozy.¡± She shrugged, already dismissing it as she went back to her breakfast.


    Dylan exchanged a quick look with their mom before he continued, his tone dripping with innocent curiosity. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s nice. Wasn¡¯t the room, I guess. Just¡­ a special kind of cozy?¡±


    Elise paused mid-bite, squinting at him. ¡°What¡¯s with the questions? Do you want to hear about my sleep or something?¡± She popped another piece of pancake in her mouth, ignoring his grin.


    Their mom turned around, a slight smirk on her lips. ¡°Oh, no, honey, he¡¯s just interested. You¡¯ve been saying you were tired all week, and now here you are, bright as a daisy. Good rest must¡¯ve done wonders.¡±


    Elise only nodded, barely paying attention, as she poured syrup over her pancakes. ¡°It really did¡­¡± she murmured absently.


    After a thoughtful pause, she glanced at Dylan. ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you supposed to start at that martial arts school on the north side of the village soon?¡± she asked casually, as if just remembering.


    Dylan shrugged, leaning back as he stabbed a piece of pancake. ¡°Yeah, maybe next week,¡± he replied, but a sly grin crept over his face as he steered the conversation right back to her. ¡°But that¡¯s nothing compared to you having such a good night¡¯s sleep. Seriously, what made it so cozy? Maybe I need to pick up some tips.¡±


    Elise paused, her fork mid-air, and squinted at him. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked, taking a bite. ¡°I just¡­ felt relaxed, I guess. It¡¯s not that weird, is it?¡±


    Dylan raised his eyebrows, looking pointedly amused. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know, Elise. Just sounds like you had¡­ some help relaxing,¡± he said with a teasing tone. ¡°Nothing wrong with that.¡±


    ¡°Dylan, you¡¯re making no sense.¡± She gave him a look, clearly unamused. ¡°Stop being weird.¡±


    Their mom said while cleaning the counter with an amused glint in her eye. ¡°Well, whatever it was, I¡¯m glad you got some rest, sweetheart. You really do look happier this morning.¡±


    Elise only nodded, not noticing the hint in her mother¡¯s tone, and took another bite. ¡°Thanks, I guess¡±


    Dylan leaned in, resting his chin on his hand. ¡°So, you¡¯d say it was a pretty¡­ peaceful night, then?¡± he asked, eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Yes, perfectly peaceful!¡± She said in an annoyed voice as she finally noticed the smirk on his face. ¡°Why are you asking me all these damn questions about my sleep?¡±


    Dylan shrugged, pretending innocence. ¡°Nothing. Just making conversation, that¡¯s all,¡± he replied, hiding a grin behind his cup as he took a slow sip.


    Their mom glanced over her shoulder, clearly amused by their exchange. ¡°By the way, did Seren leave early this morning? I didn¡¯t even see him for breakfast.¡±


    Elise, still half-distracted by the pancakes, barely registered her mom¡¯s words as she lifted a forkful to her mouth. ¡°Why would Seren be¡­¡± she started, but the words died on her lips as her fork froze mid-air. The room seemed to go utterly silent as the realization hit her.


    Her fork slipped from her fingers, clattering onto her plate, her wide eyes fixed on her mother¡¯s back.


    Click Clank


    Dylan, biting back a laugh, finally leaned back with a satisfied grin. ¡°Oh? Is something the matter?¡± he asked, feigning innocence as he took another sip of juice.


    Elise¡¯s face turned a shade of red, her thoughts whirling as bits and pieces of last night flooded back¡ªthe dark room, the warm sensation, the calm before falling asleep¡­ and the memory of sleeping while tightly hugging Seren all night.


    ¡°Honey,¡± her mom said gently, not turning around as she wiped the counter with a knowing smile, ¡°I thought you knew.¡±


    Elise felt her face grow warm, her cheeks blazing as her mind scrambled to catch up with the implication of her mom¡¯s words.


    ¡®Seren was in my room all night¡­¡¯


    The realization hit like a wave, making her heart pound faster, and a swarm of half-formed thoughts buzzed through her mind.


    Her mom turned around, casually placing a dish towel on the counter with a perfectly innocent smile. ¡°Well? Did he at least say goodbye?¡±


    ¡°I¡ªuh, I don¡¯t¡­ I mean, I was asleep¡­¡± Elise stammered as she struggled to look her mother in the eye. Her gaze darted over to Dylan, who was barely containing his grin, leaning forward like he didn¡¯t want to miss a second of her reaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable,¡± her mom said, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°So late at night, so cozy¡­ it makes sense you¡¯d both just drift off.¡±


    ¡°W-wait, both?¡± Elise squeaked, the meaning dawning on her. ¡°It¡¯s not¡ªMom! We didn¡¯t¡­ nothing happened!¡±


    Dylan snickered, finally breaking into a laugh. ¡°Relax, we know. But, you know¡­ just saying, seems a little strange that you ¡®forgot¡¯ about him,¡± he added, his eyes glinting with amusement. ¡°Must¡¯ve felt really natural, huh?¡±


    Her mom gave Dylan a little nudge with her elbow, though her eyes sparkled with amusement too. ¡°We¡¯re only teasing, honey. It¡¯s just¡­ you seem a bit, well, flustered. Are you sure there¡¯s ¡®nothing¡¯ on your mind?¡±


    Elise¡¯s heart thumped loudly in her chest as her mom and brother pressured her. The warmth in her face spread down to her neck as she looked away, biting her lip to keep herself from blurting out her own thoughts. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± she mumbled.


    Dylan leaned back, crossing his arms with an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Sure you don¡¯t. Well, guess we¡¯ll just have to wait and see if you two start getting all lovey-dovey.¡± He raised an eyebrow, looking far too pleased with himself. ¡°I mean, hey, everyone¡¯s gotta start somewhere, right?¡±


    She felt her face turn scarlet, and her stomach flipped as she shook her head frantically. ¡°We¡¯re not in love! At least¡­ he¡¯s not.¡± Her voice softened at the admission. ¡°He doesn¡¯t think of me like that.¡±


    Her mom¡¯s gaze lingered on her, a flicker of understanding in her eyes. ¡°Well, sweetheart,¡± she said gently, ¡°friends are important, too.¡±


    Elise fell silent, the words settling over her like a weight. She stared down at her plate with her hand resting motionless over her fork as a swirl of feelings tangled within her, too fast and too strong to make sense of. The kitchen felt oddly quiet at that moment.


    Dylan, sensing the shift, cleared his throat, awkwardly glancing at their mom for some direction. ¡°Hey, Elise¡­¡± he started softly, his usual teasing tone replaced by concern. But before he could finish, Elise abruptly pushed her chair back and stood up.


    ¡°I¡ªI have to go,¡± she muttered while avoiding their eyes.


    Her mom reached out, as if to steady her. ¡°Elise, honey¡­¡±


    But Elise had already turned away as she hurried out of the kitchen and up the stairs. Reaching her bedroom, she slipped inside and closed the door quickly, turning the lock with trembling fingers. She pressed her back against the door, sliding down until she sat on the floor, her hands shaking as she hugged her knees close.


    Downstairs, Dylan looked at their mom, his playful confidence replaced by uncertainty. ¡°Did¡­ did I go too far?¡± he asked with a flicker of guilt in his eyes.


    Their mom gave him a gentle smile, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°Oh, no, sweetheart,¡± she said softly. ¡°She¡¯s just sorting through something new. It¡¯s¡­ well, it¡¯s a lot to take in.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    She glanced toward the stairs, worry mingling with understanding. ¡°Give her time,¡± she murmured, more to herself than to Dylan. ¡°Sometimes, when you¡¯re young, feelings can feel like too much all at once.¡±


    Up in her room, Elise sat in silence, pressing her forehead to her knees. Her mom¡¯s piercing words replayed in her mind:


    ¡°Friends are important, too.¡±


    She lifted her head, her gaze wandering to her bed. The sheets were still slightly rumpled from her sleep, and then her eyes drifted to the spot where Seren had lain where her eyes lingered for a while.


    After a moment, she slowly rose and climbed onto the bed, lying down and turning toward that very spot. She buried her face in the pillow, inhaling the faint trace of his scent that still clung there¡ªa scent she hadn¡¯t noticed before, but now recognized as his. It was warm and clean, a quiet presence that made her feel oddly comforted, and yet¡­ it only left her feeling more confused.


    ¡®Why did this feel so natural?¡¯ She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to hold onto the feeling, but her thoughts kept tangling. ¡®Friends¡­¡¯ Her mom was right¡ªfriends mattered. But this didn¡¯t feel like friendship. At least, it didn¡¯t feel like this way when she was with anyone else.


    Memories of the night before floated up in fragments¡ªthe steady sound of his breathing, the calm stillness in his expression in the dark night, and the tightness of his protective arms draped around her waist. She¡¯d felt safe at that moment in a closeness she hadn¡¯t known before. ¡®But that¡¯s what friends are for¡­ right?¡¯


    She turned onto her back, staring at the ceiling as her fingers played absently with the corner of the sheet.


    ¡®Why am I even thinking about this?¡¯ This wasn¡¯t her¡ªshe didn¡¯t get wrapped up in thoughts about anyone. But here she was, feeling strangely empty now that he wasn¡¯t with her right now.


    Elise lay there for a long time, letting herself feel the weight of the silence. It tugged at thoughts she couldn¡¯t quite shape.


    Then after a while, she suddenly remembered something.


    ¡®The mission!¡¯


    Today, she, Seren, Susie, and the others were supposed to go on their C-rank mission to hunt gloom crawlers.


    She¡¯d nearly forgotten. A thrill of excitement sparked in her chest as she thought of it¡ªnot so much for the mission itself, but for the chance to see Seren again. The realization sent a small shiver through her, and she felt a silly, breathless smile slip onto her face. With a burst of energy, she pushed herself off the bed and hurried to get ready, the confusion and heaviness melting into a new anticipation. Today, she felt eager to go to the academy, and for the first time, it wasn¡¯t just for learning more about Lexarch powers.


    Elise practically flew down the stairs, pulling her shoes on in a rush as she headed for the door. Just as she was about to step outside, her mom¡¯s voice called out from behind.


    ¡°Elise?¡± Her mother¡¯s tone was soft but edged with concern. ¡°Are you doing alright, sweetheart?¡±


    Elise turned, blinking as she registered the question. With her usual half-cheerful, half-joking smile, she waved it off. ¡°Of course, Mom! Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Her mom¡¯s shoulders relaxed a little as she gave her a quick smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off¡ªsee you later!¡±


    But just as she reached for the door handle, she stopped. Her fingers hovered over the handle for a reason she couldn¡¯t explain. Then, she turned back, meeting her mother¡¯s eyes asked, ¡°Mom¡­ what was it like when you fell in love with Dad?¡±


    Her mother¡¯s eyes widened, surprised by the unexpected question. She fell silent for a few seconds before she began in a gentle voice, reminiscent of memories. ¡°Well¡­ it felt like¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, never mind!¡± Elise blurted out, suddenly flustered. She felt her cheeks heat up as she forced a laugh. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t even know why I asked that. Forget I said anything!¡±


    Before her mom could reply, Elise darted out the door, hurrying down the path and leaving her mother standing by the doorway.


    ¡­


    Elise, light on her feet, made her way through the academy, excitement bubbling inside her. She reached the classroom door, grinning, but as she opened it, she was met with a rather¡­ peculiar scene.


    In the center of the room, Finn was striking a dramatic pose, hands on his hips as he boasted to the group. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, three Rank 1 Intermediate Lexarchs! Just me against them, and guess who wiped the floor with who?¡± he said, his grin wide as he tried to look heroic.


    Emma stood off to the side, one eyebrow raised, her face scrunched in utter disbelief. ¡°Uh-huh,¡± she drawled, crossing her arms. ¡°And next you¡¯ll say they were all on their knees, begging for mercy?¡± She rolled her eyes, glancing around the room with a look that said, ¡®Can you believe this guy?¡¯


    Lorien, leaning against the wall with a lazy smirk, chuckled. ¡°Oh, yes. And I¡¯m sure you wiped the floor with them just like you wiped the floor with ¡®your face¡¯ last week when you tried to fight Susie.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face lit up with mischief as she jumped in. ¡°Oh yeah! I heard about that! Brother Finn, didn¡¯t you get flung halfway across the training yard?¡±


    Lorien doubled down, putting a hand to his forehead in mock sympathy. ¡°They say they¡¯re still finding pieces of his pride scattered around the field, tsk tsk tsk¡± he sighed, shaking his head as if deeply disappointed.


    Finn¡¯s face flushed a deep shade of red, his bravado unraveling as he clenched his fists. ¡°That¡­ that was a one-time thing!¡± he stammered, glancing around as if hoping someone might save him. He turned to Kai with a desperate, almost tragic look. ¡°Kai, are you seeing this? They¡¯re like¡­ like mirror goblins or something! Both of them, just trying to make my life miserable, in perfect sync!¡±


    Emma and Lorien both froze, looking at each other with identical expressions of offense.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± they both said, crossing their arms and giving Finn identical glares.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Lorien tilted his head away from Emma, feigning annoyance. ¡°I have nothing in common with her,¡± he huffed, putting on an air of exaggerated dignity.


    Emma stuck her nose in the air, mirroring him. ¡°And I¡¯m nothing like him,¡±


    Kai chuckled, watching their act. ¡°Oh really? Because you both look exactly alike right now to me¡±


    Emma and Lorien¡¯s eyes widened in horror as they glanced at each other, then whipped back to Kai, shouting in perfect sync, ¡°We¡¯re nothing alike!¡± The rest of the group couldn¡¯t help but snicker.


    Lorien groaned, looking to the ceiling as if for divine help. ¡°You know how hard it is to have a little sister who thinks she¡¯s the queen of everything? If I say no to anything, she¡¯ll just run off to Grandma and Grandpa and cry until they¡¯re on her side!¡±


    Emma scoffed, hands on her hips. ¡°Oh please, you think you¡¯re so much better? You act like I¡¯m asking you to climb mountains when I ask for one tiny favor!¡± She then put on a high-pitched, mocking voice as she imitated Lorien. ¡°¡®Oh no, that¡¯s way too much work, Emma, I¡¯m too busy being moody in the corner.¡¯¡±


    They both turned to Kai, clearly demanding a judgment.


    ¡°So,¡± Emma began, crossing her arms and glaring at her brother, ¡°who¡¯s the bigger problem?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kai,¡± Lorien added, leaning in with a smirk, ¡°why don¡¯t you tell us?¡±


    Kai raised his hands in surrender, his eyes darting between the two. ¡°Uh¡­ maybe we can all agree that both of you are¡­ wonderfully unique?¡±


    Off to the side, Finn smirked, looking more confident as he watched Lorien and Emma squabble. ¡°See? Even Lorien can¡¯t handle one little sister,¡± he taunted with a laugh. ¡°At least ''I'' had the guts to face Susie head-on. You can¡¯t even deal with Emma without¡ª¡±


    Finn suddenly felt a light tap on his shoulder, and he turned around, laughing as he said, ¡°Who¡¯s bugging me now¡ª¡±


    The words died in his throat as he saw Susie standing right behind him, her expression soft and a little shy. He froze, his face going white as he came face-to-face with her.


    ¡°Finn?¡± she asked softly, and his reaction was immediate.


    ¡°Kiiiii!¡±


    He let out a squeak and shrank back, ducking behind Lorien as if his life depended on it.


    Lorien glanced over his shoulder, barely hiding his grin. ¡°You know, Finn, you were saying something about wiping floors a minute ago. Why are you hiding behind me now that Susie¡¯s here?¡±


    Finn shot him a glare but didn¡¯t move from his hiding spot. He glanced nervously at Susie, his voice a bit shaky as he stammered, ¡°Uh¡­ Susie, did¡­ did you need something?¡±


    Susie shifted on her feet, her gaze focused on Finn with an apologetic look. ¡°I, um¡­ I wanted to say sorry. For that time when I¡­ lost control and hurt you really badly,¡± her tone was soft but sincere.


    Finn¡¯s bravado flickered, but he quickly forced a grin, waving a hand as if to brush off her words. ¡°Oh, that? Pshh, didn¡¯t even feel it!¡± he said, but his voice cracked slightly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ completely fine, see?¡± And his legs betrayed him, visibly shaking as he tried to look nonchalant.


    Susie bit her lip, her face filled with concern. ¡°Are you sure? I still feel terrible¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Lorien shook his head. ¡°Trust me, Susie. This knucklehead doesn¡¯t need an apology. Besides, it was a fair match¡ªboth sides got hit, and he came out in one piece. Mostly.¡±


    Emma grinned mischievously, her eyes glinting as she looked between Finn and Susie. ¡°Yes, Sister Susie, you don¡¯t have to apologize to the dumb yellow monkey. He¡¯s fine,¡± she said, smirking at Finn as if daring him to argue.


    Susie blinked, surprised, then stifled a laugh. ¡°Thanks, Emma,¡± she said with a smile, patting her on the head.


    Just then, Kai glanced over toward the door, where Elise was standing, watching the entire chaotic scene unfold. ¡°Oh look, Elise finally came¡±


    Elise waved at the group with a bright smile and walked over, joining their lively circle.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re here,¡± Lorien said. ¡°I was beginning to wonder if you got caught up in something on your way in¡±


    Emma grinned as she sidled up to Elise. ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re just slow! Come on, Sister Elise, we¡¯re all ready to go!¡± she teased, giving her arm a light, affectionate tug.


    Kai nodded, his expression calm but approving. ¡°Good to see you, Elise. I hope you¡¯re ready for today¡¯s mission.¡±


    Elise chuckled, glancing around at the group. ¡°Hehe, I wouldn¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Their greetings made her feel right at home, but she couldn¡¯t help but notice Finn standing slightly off to the side, unusually quiet, and Susie, who was looking at her with a soft, uncertain expression.


    Susie stepped forward, giving a small wave. ¡°Hi, Elise,¡± she said, her voice gentle.


    ¡°Hi, Susie¡­¡± Elise replied, her own voice coming out softer than she intended. She felt an odd tightness in her chest as their gazes met, lingering in a silence that stretched just a little too long. The group exchanged glances, each of them sensing a hint of tension though they couldn¡¯t quite place why.


    Lorien raised an eyebrow, glancing between the two of them. ¡®Did they get into a fight or something?¡¯ He speculated.


    Susie broke the silence first, her cheeks a little pink as she looked down. ¡°So¡­ yesterday,¡± she started timidly, ¡°did you and Seren finish up your experiments?¡±


    Elise¡¯s heart ached as she looked at Susie¡¯s meek form. She wanted to explain, to reassure her somehow, but words seemed to catch in her throat. ¡°Oh¡­ we¡­¡±


    But before she could finish, Emma¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Brother Seren!¡± she called as she spotted him entering the room. She darted past Elise, a delighted grin on her face as she ran over and latched onto his arm, hugging it tightly.


    Elise turned around, her breath catching as she saw Seren standing there, looking just like he had the night before. The sight of him brought back memories in a rush, and her heart raced as she watched Emma beam up at him, chattering excitedly.


    As Seren walked up to the group, Lorien raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms. ¡°Quite late, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Seren dipped his head in a brief, apologetic nod. ¡°Yeah, got caught up in something,¡± he said simply.


    Kai said with a smile. ¡°Well, at least he made it. So, when are we leaving?¡±


    ¡°In just a few minutes¡± Seren replied with a bit of tiredness in his tone.


    Meanwhile, across the classroom, a few other students shot resentful glances in their direction. One of them muttered loudly enough for others to hear, ¡°How does he get in with all the big shots? He¡¯s just a Lumina-grade orphan.¡±


    Another student, shaking his head, snorted. ¡°Can¡¯t believe he¡¯s in the same group as Kai, Lorien, and even Susie. Guy¡¯s luckier than he deserves.¡±


    But Seren didn¡¯t seem to hear them, or maybe he just didn¡¯t care. He focused his attention on Elise, his crimson eyes meeting hers as he asked, ¡°So, Elise¡ªhow¡¯ve you been?¡±


    Elise¡¯s heart skipped at his question, her pulse racing as she met his gaze. She opened her mouth, but for a moment, no words came out, her mind blank from the simple effect of his presence. Finally, she managed a stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯ve been¡­ good! Just¡­ good.¡±


    Seren tilted his head, his calm expression softened by a faint look of curiosity. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he replied easily, and his steady gaze didn¡¯t leave hers.


    Elise felt herself flush as she tried to act natural, forcing a smile that she hoped would mask her inner turmoil. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been¡­ pretty normal,¡± she replied, though she barely registered her own words, completely lost in his crimson eyes.


    ¡®Friends¡¯


    The word drifted into her mind, weaving itself into their conversation. It was true¡ªthey were friends, and yet¡­ she knew that friendship wasn¡¯t what she felt toward Seren¡ªnot anymore. She didn¡¯t know when that had changed, but now, ¡°friends¡± felt far too small to describe the warmth and quiet happiness she felt whenever he was nearby.


    And as she stood there, looking into his eyes, another thought slipped in. And that thought, realizing that he didn¡¯t see her the same way, hurt more than she could have imagined.


    On the other hand, Seren kept his expression calm, but as he looked into Elise¡¯s wide, dazed eyes, he noted every tell¡ªher flush, her hesitating smile, the way she seemed almost transfixed, lost in his gaze. She barely seemed to hear her own words, as if even speaking to him was just an excuse to look at him. This made him reach a decisive conclusion:


    ¡®Looks like the spark finally caught the flame¡¯

 Chapter 62: Understanding each other

    "Owwwww..." Finn grumbled, wincing with every step as he hobbled along, patting his lower back like an old man with a lifetime of aches. He shot an accusing glare at Emma, who was walking ahead, cheerfully clinging to Seren¡¯s arm as though nothing had happened.


    The group of seven, including Seren, walked along a winding dirt path through the lush green forest. They had already left the periphery of Chimera Vale Village and were now heading down the mountain, surrounded by towering trees and the rich scent of pine.


    Kai, noticing Finn¡¯s unusual gait, gave him a sidelong glance. "Why are you acting like you¡¯re eighty?¡±


    Finn rolled his eyes, clearly annoyed. "Ask that little demon," he grumbled, jerking his finger in Emma¡¯s direction.


    Kai looked puzzled until Lorien, walking beside him, chuckled and explained, "I had Finn volunteer to take my place as her sparring partner yesterday."


    Understanding dawned on Kai as he said, "Ah, so that¡¯s why"


    Emma was a prodigy in hand-to-hand combat and had a fearsome reputation. Though she was only nine, her martial skills were so advanced that even seasoned Lexarchs hesitated to spar with her. The only ones capable of besting her were the Rank 3 Elders.


    "Seriously, Lorien, are you guys born in a family of monsters or something? You¡¯re the most versatile fighter I know, and Emma¡­ she¡¯s, well¡ª" he paused, still massaging his back, "she¡¯s terrifying."


    Kai chuckled slightly, "Why''d you agree in the first place?¡±


    Finn scowled. "Because someone decided to duck out at the last minute," he retorted, glaring at Lorien, who just shrugged with an innocent smile.


    Lorien laughed. "Hey, it''s called strategic delegation. Besides, I figured you could handle her¡­ or not."


    Finn shot him a death glare but didn¡¯t say anything. He had made the stupid choice of agreeing to spar with Emma, he could only blame himself.


    After a pause of silence, Lorien while walking leaned in close to Kai and Finn as he whispered, "Hey, don¡¯t you guys think Elise and Susie have been acting a little¡­ odd today?¡±


    Kai looked up, his gaze following Lorien¡¯s as it settled on the two girls. Elise and Susie were walking side by side, a few steps behind Seren. They were silent, an unusual stiffness between them as they kept their eyes down.


    "Maybe they just don¡¯t have anything to talk about," Kai suggested, shrugging.


    Lorien shook his head. "No, it¡¯s not that. I don¡¯t know, there¡¯s just this¡­ tension. Like there¡¯s something going on between them that nobody¡¯s saying out loud."


    Kai raised an eyebrow. "Like¡­ they¡¯re fighting?"


    "Not exactly," Lorien replied, choosing his words carefully. "It¡¯s more subtle than that, but yeah, it¡¯s like¡­ there''s something simmering under the surface."


    Finn grinned mischievously as he leaned closer. ¡°I think I know exactly what¡¯s going on.¡± He tapped his temple knowingly. ¡°If my ¡®Ladies-man¡¯ senses are right, then this is all because of¡­¡± He paused dramatically, letting the tension build as Kai and Lorien leaned in, waiting eagerly. Finn finally finished with a satisfied smirk. ¡°Love!¡±


    Kai and Lorien exchanged looks, falling silent for a moment before Lorien rolled his eyes. ¡°Just ignore this idiot,¡± he muttered.


    Finn stumbled slightly, looking indignant. ¡°Idiot? Who are you calling an idiot?¡±


    Lorien shrugged, unfazed. ¡°You. Obviously.¡±


    Finn sighed, exasperated, before gesturing forward. ¡°Alright, genius. Look up ahead.¡± Kai and Lorien looked forward, their gazes landing on Elise and Susie walking silently side by side behind Seren, neither of the girls saying a word.


    ¡°See?¡± Finn said, keeping his voice low. ¡°They¡¯re not talking, but they¡¯re still walking close together. Now, if two girls get into a fight, they¡¯ll usually do one of two things. They either start throwing vicious words at each other or go full silent mode and won¡¯t even stand near each other.¡±


    Kai¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he nodded along, following Finn¡¯s logic.


    ¡°But look at them,¡± Finn continued, growing more animated. ¡°They¡¯re quiet, yeah, but they¡¯re not avoiding each other. It¡¯s like they¡¯re¡­ anxious, like they want to say something but can¡¯t bring themselves to. So, obviously¡­¡± He leaned in, his voice dropping to a confident whisper. ¡°They have a crush on someone!¡±


    Lorien raised an eyebrow skeptically. ¡°So you¡¯re saying they¡¯re both crushing on the same person?¡±


    Finn grinned. ¡°That¡¯s what my Ladies-man senses are telling me.¡±


    Kai, now beginning to understand, glanced toward Finn and asked, ¡°Then who is it they both have a crush on?¡±


    Finn sighed, shaking his head in mock disappointment. ¡°Who else could it be but Seren?¡±


    Kai¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise, his gaze darting toward Seren as if seeing him in a new light. Lorien, who had already somewhat suspected this, narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, then smirked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be more upset, Finn? I mean, two of the best-looking girls in our class already have eyes for someone else.¡±


    Finn scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me,¡± he replied, crossing his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t get dejected that easily¡ªand anyway, I prefer older women more¡± He sighed, shaking his head with a twinge of jealousy. ¡°I just don¡¯t get how Seren gets all the girls¡¯ attention without even trying.¡±


    Lorien, walking quietly, shrugged. ¡°Maybe because his head¡¯s not constantly in the gutter like someone¡±


    Finn bristled, rounding on Lorien. ¡°The hell did you just say to me?!¡±


    Within moments, the two were back to bickering, their voices growing louder as they traded insults, each one trying to outdo the other.


    Meanwhile, a few steps ahead, Elise¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as she clearly heard every word of their conversation. She clenched her fists, silently yelling in her mind.


    ¡®Please just stop talking, you idiots!¡¯


    She glanced sideways, catching a glimpse of Susie¡¯s expression. Susie¡¯s shoulders were slumped even more now, her face shadowed with an almost defeated look, as if each word of the boys¡¯ conversation had driven her deeper into the trenches.


    Wanting to ease her discomfort, Elise leaned in slightly, offering a gentle smile. "Hey, just ignore those idiots. They don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about."


    But Susie stayed silent, her gaze fixed on the ground, as though lost in her own thoughts. Elise felt a pang of worry, her mind churning. ¡®Is she actually worried about all this? I mean, it''s not like they¡¯re wrong but it¡¯s just that¡­¡¯ She clenched her jaw, wondering if anything she said could actually make a difference. ¡®...If I admit anything even remotely close to the truth, will that make things worse?¡¯


    As her thoughts spiraled, a sudden, sharp sound of a smack interrupted her. Elise looked over in surprise and saw Susie had slapped her own cheeks with both hands, her eyes squeezed shut as she took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes, she turned toward Elise and offered a small, apologetic smile.


    "Sorry," Susie murmured, letting out a slow breath. "I just¡­ had a lot on my mind lately."


    Elise was caught off guard by Susie¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. ¡°Oh, no¡ªum, it¡¯s okay!¡± she replied awkwardly, searching for the right words. But before she could say more, Susie spoke up again, her tone tinged with anxiety.


    ¡°So¡­ you didn¡¯t tell me but how did the experiments go yesterday?¡± Susie asked, glancing sideways at Elise.


    Elise blinked, quickly gathering herself. "Oh, they went really well! We actually made a lot of progress¡ªsome new discoveries, even.¡± She forced a small smile, hoping to ease the tension. ¡°Who knows, maybe you¡¯ll even see them in action today."Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Susie nodded slightly, looking somewhat reassured, but Elise hesitated, then added quietly, ¡°And, uh¡­ just so you know, nothing happened between me and Seren. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything like that.¡±


    She felt her stomach twist as she said it, pinching her fingers behind her back to soothe the guilt bubbling up. ¡®There¡¯s no way I could tell her the full truth about last night. How could I even begin to explain¡­¡¯


    Susie¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, her face unreadable as she fell silent. Elise¡¯s heart pounded as she waited, a nervous feeling settling in her chest. ¡®She doesn¡¯t believe me, does she?¡¯ Elise looked down, feeling dejected. ¡®Right. Why would she? I probably sound so¡ª¡¯


    But then Susie spoke, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I don¡¯t want anything to get in the way of our friendship.¡±


    Elise looked up, blinking in surprise, not fully understanding what Susie meant. Susie continued, her voice growing softer as she admitted, ¡°I¡¯m just scared, I guess. Scared that if Seren¡­ if he developed feelings for you, he might¡­ stop looking at me, or just¡­ leave me behind.¡±


    Elise opened her mouth to respond, but she froze as Susie grew visibly more flustered, her words spilling out in a rush. ¡°I mean, look at you, Elise. You¡¯re so much¡­ better than me. You¡¯re from one of the Three Major Families, and you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re beautiful, and brave, and you have this confidence. You¡­ you have everything.¡± Her voice softened, growing almost inaudible. ¡°Compared to you, I¡¯m just¡­ miles behind.¡±


    Elise¡¯s heart tightened, guilt and empathy flooding her chest as she listened to Susie¡¯s heartfelt admission. She hadn¡¯t realized how deeply Susie¡¯s insecurities ran or just how much she struggled with her self-worth.


    Elise couldn¡¯t help but feel a bitter pang at Susie¡¯s words. ¡®She¡¯s wrong¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®Seren only treats me like a friend. There¡¯s no way he would see me as anything more than that¡­¡¯


    But Susie¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts, quiet yet laced with a newfound determination. ¡°But I¡¯ll still try my best,¡± Susie said with a steady gaze. ¡°I¡¯m going to try my best with Seren, but¡­¡± Susie fidgeted slightly as she felt slight embarrassed to say the next words. ¡°I just¡­ I just¡­ I just wish nothing would happen to our friendship.¡±


    The sincerity in Susie¡¯s words caught Elise off guard, and she felt herself grow unexpectedly emotional. Without thinking, she reached out, taking Susie¡¯s hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me and Seren,¡± she said, in a sincere voice. ¡°I won¡¯t get in your way. I promise.¡±


    Susie gave a small smile, nodding. Elise felt a weight lift, and she attempted to lighten the mood. ¡°Besides,¡± she added with a smirk, ¡°it¡¯s not like he¡¯s my type anyway. I mean, where¡¯s the fun in a guy who doesn¡¯t even know how to tease?¡±


    Susie let out a small laugh, and they both chuckled together, the tension between them dissipating. Elise felt a warm relief, seeing Susie¡¯s familiar, relaxed smile returning.


    ¡®I have to make sure I don¡¯t hurt Susie¡¯ she thought, a sense of determination washing over her. ¡®She means too much to me, and I can¡¯t let anything happen between me and Seren that will jeopardize our friendship¡¯


    With the mood now lighter, Elise took a breath, deciding to shift the conversation. ¡°So, how was your trip with your family?¡±


    Susie¡¯s face brightened, her eyes lighting up as she began to talk about her family. ¡°Oh, you wouldn¡¯t believe it, my five siblings wouldn¡¯t leave me alone! They kept begging me to show them my Lexarch abilities¡ªI swear, they acted like I¡¯d grown a second head or something.¡± She laughed as she recounted the events. ¡°And when my mom found out I¡¯d become a Lexarch, she cried. Like, really cried. She just hugged me so tightly and kept saying how proud she was.¡±


    Elise listened, smiling as she saw Susie return to her normal self. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve got quite the supportive family,¡±


    Susie¡¯s eyes glistened as she nodded, a gentle smile on her face. ¡°I just want to do everything I can for them. They¡¯re the reason why I worked so hard to become a Lexarch¡±


    Elise nodded as she and Susie began to chat normally like before.


    Behind them, Finn nudged Lorien, his eyes on the two girls. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think they¡¯re getting along better now?¡±


    Lorien smirked. ¡°Oh, look at Mr. Ladies-man, all insightful and observant,¡± he teased, poking fun at him.


    Finn scoffed. ¡°Hey, unlike some people, I pay attention. Maybe you should try it sometime.¡±


    But before long, the two boys had dissolved into their usual banter again, trading jabs that quickly grew louder in the quiet forest as the group made their way down the mountain.


    ...


    The group finally arrived at their destination. Sprawling before them at the base of the mountain was a massive docking station, bustling with energy. Towering ships, some five stories high, were docked along the waterfront, casting deep shadows over the people moving about like ants on the ground below. Behind the dock stretched a gigantic river, so wide that the far bank was barely visible. Across the river loomed an even larger mountain than the one their village perched upon.


    People filled the port, crowding the platforms and pathways as they waited for ships or prepared to check into the rental properties that surrounded the dock. The air was filled with shouts and calls as workers loaded and unloaded cargo from the ships, their movements quick and coordinated. It was a lively scene, and Elise couldn''t help but feel that this place was like a small village itself as a constant flow of people and goods moved in and out.


    Seren¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he took in the scene. ¡°So that¡¯s the second peak that Teacher Aldric was talking about,¡± he mused, gazing up at the massive mountain across the river. He had never left Chimera Vale Village in his whole life so this whole scene was completely new to him.


    Elise turned to Susie, who was watching the activity on the dock with a faint, nostalgic smile. ¡°Susie, your family¡¯s on the other side of the river, right?¡±


    Susie nodded. ¡°Yes. I usually take the ship that leaves once a month for commoners¡±


    Hearing this, a thought popped up in Elise¡¯s head as she quickly said, ¡°Wait¡ªif you met your family yesterday, doesn¡¯t that mean the next common ship won¡¯t leave for another month?¡±


    Lorien chimed in as he explained. ¡°The monthly ship is for commoners. But for Lexarchs like us, we can hop on one of the academy-affiliated ships anytime. We just have to pay the fare¡ªfour soul stones.¡±


    Susie¡¯s eyes widened, and she let out an exclamation. ¡°Four soul stones? That¡¯s so expensive!¡±


    The rest of the group nodded sympathetically. Being new Lexarchs, none of them had accumulated a lot of soul stones yet. But Lorien raised a reassuring hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The fare¡¯s free for us as academy students¡ªfor our first three missions, at least,¡± he explained. ¡°It¡¯s to make sure that students from poor backgrounds don¡¯t go bankrupt before they even complete their first few jobs. But after that, we¡¯ll have to pay our own way.¡±


    Susie sighed in relief, her shoulders relaxing. ¡°Good. If I can get through these first missions, I¡¯ll be able to support my family.¡±


    Seren glancing up at the towering ships said, ¡°We should get moving before the next ship leaves,¡±


    The group nodded, setting off together toward the bustling dock.


    ¡­


    "Okay, and that confirms your identities as students from the Academy. Here are your tickets¡ªthe next ship leaves in about 40 minutes," the port agent said, smiling as he handed Seren the tickets. Seren thanked him politely, and the agent¡¯s smile grew wistful as he took in the sight of the seven young Lexarchs.


    "You know," he said in a nostalgic tone, "seeing all of you reminds me of my own youth. Those were some good days¡­ going on missions with friends, scraping for every soul stone, fighting Law beasts with our lives on the line. There was nothing like those adventures."


    Finn¡¯s eyes lit up as he leaned forward. ¡°Really? What kind of missions did you go on? Tell us more!¡±


    Emma, practically bouncing on her toes, piped up as well. ¡°Yeah, me too, me too!¡± She stood on her tiptoes to peek over the counter, her enthusiasm infectious.


    The agent chuckled, clearly pleased by their interest, and eagerly launched into tales of his past adventures. He shared stories of getting stranded on the remote mountain for three days with barely any supplies, of intense battles with beast hordes that stretched on through the night, and even of a daring rescue that nearly cost him his life. His face grew animated with each story, his gestures sweeping as he recounted the highs and lows of his Lexarch days.


    But as he reached the end, his tone softened, turning a little dejected. ¡°Of course, I never quite had the talent to break through to Rank 2,¡± he admitted, his voice tinged with regret. ¡°And here I am now¡ªa ticketing agent at the port, having given up on that dream of becoming a strong Lexarch.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face fell, and she reached up to the counter, giving him a sympathetic smile. ¡°But you¡¯re still amazing! I mean, all those adventures¡ªyou could still try to break through to Rank 2!¡±


    The agent chuckled, touched by Emma¡¯s attempt to console him. ¡°Thanks, kiddo. Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d live to see the day a kid would try to cheer me up,¡± he said, laughing softly. ¡°But really, I¡¯m living a good life and I don¡¯t have any desire to move up ranks. I get good pay, have a nice home, two great kids, and a loving wife¡­¡±


    But then from the back office, his wife¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°Then maybe you should help me with these papers once in a while, Mr. Loving Husband!¡±


    ¡°Ack!¡± He jumped, then cleared his throat, smiling sheepishly at the group. ¡°Er¡­ maybe forget the ¡®loving wife¡¯ part.¡±


    The group chuckled as the agent gave them a quick nod and gestured to a waiting area with tables and benches, where travelers sat eating or relaxing. ¡°You can all go wait over there for your ship, and have a safe journey,¡± he said, hastily retreating toward the back of the office.


    Seren and the others quickly found an empty table, arranging themselves around it as they got comfortable. After a moment, Seren spoke up. ¡°Since we have some free time, you guys should study about the gloom crawlers before we head out. It¡¯ll give us a better edge.¡± He reached into his storage artifact and pulled out six identical books on Law beasts, each covering their strengths, weaknesses, and known habits. He handed a copy to everyone at the table.


    Lorien grinned, taking his copy with a sneer. ¡°I have already done my research. A real Lexarch would never go on a mission without knowing their enemy first. Isn¡¯t that right, Finn?¡± he asked, looking over at him smugly. But his smirk faded as he saw Finn already reading, his eyes intense with concentration.


    Lorien stammered. ¡°Wait¡ªdon¡¯t tell me¡­ you didn¡¯t study before now?¡±


    Finn didn¡¯t respond, already engrossed in his book, flipping through the pages with purpose. Lorien¡¯s eyes widened further as he glanced around the table, seeing even Susie and Elise absorbed in their reading. Only he and Kai had studied beforehand; the others either hadn¡¯t thought to or had completely forgotten to do so.


    Seren chuckled quietly, his expression calm. ¡°It can¡¯t hurt to go over the information one last time,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯ll help pass the time until the ship arrives.¡±


    Lorien sighed, defeated, as he opened his book. With a resigned mutter, he began reading as they waited for their ship.

 Chapter 63: Serens worries

    Seren sat quietly as he read his book, when suddenly a sharp, blaring siren cut through the air. He looked up and noticed a large, sleek ship pulling into the port from the far end of the river, its dark hull gleaming against the sunlight. ¡°Looks like our ride is here,¡± he said, closing his book and glancing at the others.


    The group, who had been half-heartedly flipping through the reading materials Seren insisted they study, exchanged relieved looks. Emma, practically vibrating with excitement, grabbed Seren¡¯s arm. ¡°Finally! I thought we¡¯d be stuck studying forever!¡±


    As the ship docked, a line quickly formed along the walkway, growing with mostly Lexarchs getting ready to board. Seren and his friends joined the line, observing the impressive vessel up close. Unlike the common ships that traveled the river, this one was well-maintained and even stylish, with polished railings and freshly painted hulls, a clear sign of its affiliation with the Lexarch Academy.


    Emma¡¯s eyes widened as they boarded, taking in the ship¡¯s high ceilings and spacious design. The floor was tiled in marble, and the polished woodwork gleamed with a reddish sheen. ¡°Whoa!¡± she breathed, sounding every bit like a kid in a candy store. ¡°This place is huge!¡±


    Elise nodded, equally captivated. ¡°You can actually see your reflection on the floor,¡± she said, nudging Emma with a grin.


    Susie was just as amazed. Although she¡¯d been on ships before, this was in an entirely different class. Compared to the cramped, rusting vessels she¡¯d taken in the past, this ship looked pristine, even luxurious. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know ships could look like this,¡± she admitted, glancing around with wide eyes.


    Then, a waiter approached them, dressed crisply in a black vest and tie, holding a tray of brightly colored drinks. ¡°Would the young ladies care for some complimentary refreshments?¡± he asked with a polite bow.


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s¡­free?¡± Susie asked, taken aback. Her mind flashed to the commoner ships, where even a glass of water was charged at an exorbitant rate.


    The waiter gave a pleasant, almost sympathetic chuckle. ¡°Indeed, miss. It¡¯s an academy ship for Lexarchs¡ªquite different from those other vessels.¡±


    Emma, Susie, and Elise each took a glass, sipping the cold, fruity drinks with pleased smiles.


    Behind them, Lorien was watching Finn with growing exasperation. Finn, glass of wine in hand, was leaning against the railing in what he must have thought was a suave pose, flashing a confident smile at a passing woman nearly twice his age. ¡°Well, hello there,¡± he was saying, in a voice that sounded like he¡¯d practiced it in front of a mirror.


    Lorien shook his head, muttering to Kai, ¡°Never mind¡ªdon¡¯t even ask. Look at him trying to be ¡®Mister Mysterious.¡¯ How long do you think until she slaps him?¡±


    Kai laughed. ¡°Knowing Finn? Ten seconds, tops.¡±


    Meanwhile, Emma motioned for Susie and Elise to follow her. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s see more of the ship! There has to be something amazing on board!¡±


    As they started to leave, Elise turned back to Seren, who was watching the group with his usual calm. ¡°We¡¯ll be back. Try not to have too much fun without us¡± she teased.


    Seren chuckled lightly. ¡°Enjoy yourselves, and try not to get lost.¡±


    After Elise and the team left to go about their business, Seren drifted through the hum of the ship¡¯s deck, his mind half-occupied with the quiet rhythm of the river around them. He then spotted a waiter with a tray of drinks. He took a glass of water and struck up a conversation.


    ¡°So,¡± Seren began casually, ¡°how long have you been working on ships like this?¡±


    The waiter smiled politely. ¡°Quite a few years now, sir. Time flies when you¡¯re on the river, watching travelers come and go.¡±


    Seren nodded thoughtfully, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªhow does this ship handle the current? The Crystal Heart River runs fast, especially this time of year. I know the current flows north to south, so how does a vessel like this push upstream so steadily?¡±


    The waiter blinked in mild surprise, then gave a nod of approval. ¡°Sharp eye, sir. Not many Lexarchs pay mind to how things work beneath the surface, but you¡¯re absolutely right. With currents this powerful, ordinary ships would struggle. This vessel, though¡ªit¡¯s crafted from a special wood known for resisting water current.¡± He motioned to the stern, where a great hull curved outward, cutting through the water with ease. ¡°The wood itself deters Law beasts, making it ideal for these waters. But as for what propels it? That¡¯s a secret of the capital, Elysium. Only a handful of artisans know how to create artifacts and materials that drive these ships.¡±


    ¡°Elysium¡­¡± Seren murmured, holding the name in his mind as a fresh wave of questions brewed. He had only been curious to know the extent of the technology of this world, but the capital city of Elysium had been surfacing around him way too often, almost as if it were purposely coming into his path. First the growing tension between the Ravens and Enforcers over the consortium from the Elysium, then the relic artifacts and advanced mechanics like this ship, all originating from the same mysterious city.


    He thanked the waiter and moved to the edge of the deck, lost in thought as he gazed at the flowing river. He felt a prickle of unease, as a memory surfaced in his mind.


    Seren¡¯s thoughts drifted back to the house where he¡¯d first seen the man he now called ¡°The lynched figure.¡± He couldn¡¯t shake the sense that the homeless man who¡¯d guided him to Glowhaven had met the same fate¡ªsuicide. As he rubbed his temples, a sharp, stabbing pain struck his head, like a thousand needles piercing his skull.


    His expression grew darker as he thought, ¡®Every time I think of that lynched figure, this pain hits. This isn¡¯t a normal memory¡¯ he thought, gritting his teeth as he fought against the pain. ¡®This feels more like an attack¡ªone that is clearly directed towards me¡¯


    This pain was far too specific to be coincidental.


    ¡®It has to be someone from the religious circles of this world¡¯s gods. But if they wanted me dead, they wouldn¡¯t stop at mere harassment¡¯


    He was certain that it had to be the doing of a high-ranking Lexarch with considerable skill from one of the religious circles. And if that were true, the implications were troubling. They were his biggest enemies standing between him and his mission. The influence of some powerful religious faction was clearly targeting him, but Seren couldn¡¯t fathom why they would attack him so indirectly, why they wouldn¡¯t simply kill him outright.


    His mind raced, recalling the strange priest who¡¯d approached him in the night. The priest knew of his mission but didn¡¯t show hostility towards him; instead, he seemed... defeated.


    ¡®Realistically, they must know of my presence here. They could have stopped me by now, but somehow, they haven¡¯t done so... There are only 2 people who know about my identity and can reach me, the mysterious priest who visited me at night and most likely the lynched figure as well. They don¡¯t seem to have any intention of harming me at the moment. The priest took a neutral stance so I don¡¯t need to worry about him. And as for the lynched figure¡­¡¯ He had been thinking for some time about what the lynched figure wanted from him but there were no clues for him to go off.


    Seren¡¯s fingers tightened around the glass of water he held. ¡®Okay, so let me sort through what I¡¯m certain of: First, the religious figures here likely know I exist. Second, they harbor a clear hostility toward me. Third, it seems most don¡¯t yet know my location¡ªor at least haven¡¯t closed in on me for some reason. And lastly¡­¡¯ Seren¡¯s eyes narrowed as he arrived at a firm conclusion, ¡®They¡¯re restricted in some way. If they could act freely, I¡¯d be dead already by now¡¯


    Thinking of this, he drained the rest of his glass in one steady gulp. The ship jolted slightly as its engines roared to life, and the vessel eased into motion. Seren turned his gaze back to the river, lost in a mix of uncertainty and trepidation.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    He glanced down at the water below, the dark ripples cutting through his reflection. ¡®There¡¯s too many things I¡¯m still in the dark about. I need to take advantage of the fact that they can¡¯t act freely right now. Finding that priest is the best option to learning more about the state of religions in this world¡¯ he thought. ¡®The books at the academy mentioned nothing about any religion except for how ¡®the Heavens betrayed the world¡¯ and were cast out. But there was no detail on what they did or how people even managed such an impossible feat. It¡¯s like a fairy tale¡¯


    A flicker of movement caught his eye. Across the deck, Emma was waving to him, grinning like she¡¯d just found buried treasure. ¡°Come on, Seren! Don¡¯t just stand there looking all mysterious¡ªjoin us!¡±


    With a soft smile, he started toward her. In his mind he silently resolved himself, ¡®I¡¯ll have to begin with investigating the homeless man¡¯s death first to get some clues on the lynched figure¡¯


    Lorien sidled up to Seren, noticing his intense expression. "You look like you¡¯re plotting to take down an empire," he said with a smirk.


    Seren shrugged as he replied, ¡°Oh, just thinking about how to avoid more ¡®friendly¡¯ fights with the locals. Maybe if I look serious enough, they¡¯ll think twice about picking on me.¡±


    Lorien chuckled. "Good luck with that.¡±


    ...


    The journey over the river was smooth, and within an hour, the ship had docked on the opposite shore. Seren stood on the deck as he studied the village stretched along the riverbank. It was a long but narrow settlement, the village formed a line parallel to the shore, and part of it extended out over the water where homes rose from anchored foundations, swaying gently with the water¡¯s current. The front of the village was dedicated to fishing, with small docks filled with fishermen hauling nets and preparing boats, while traders bustled around, exchanging goods with the locals.


    Behind the village, the land had been transformed into farmland that spread across tens of acres. Neat rows of crops filled the fields, stretching toward the mountainside in orderly patterns. Beyond the farmland was a dense forest which blanketed the mountain¡¯s base and stretched up its rocky slopes. Unlike the first peak, this mountain¡¯s base was three times as wide and was surrounded by massive root structures that grew along the cliffside.


    Seren and the group stepped off onto the wooden pier, the boards creaking softly beneath their feet. Ahead, the village stretched out, its activity bustling with life. As they began their walk toward the village, Elise paused, craning her neck to look at the towering mountain behind the settlement.


    ¡°It¡¯s massive,¡± she said, her voice tinged with awe. ¡°Looking at it from this angle, it makes me feel like an ant.¡±


    Seren teased as he said, ¡°Try not to trip while staring. That¡¯d make you even smaller than an ant.¡± He said with a grin.


    Elise huffed at the comment, but her gaze lingered on the mountain¡¯s sheer cliffs and the dense forest climbing its slopes.


    The group entered the village, where life moved with a natural rhythm. Fishermen hauled in nets at the docks, and children ran barefoot between the wooden platforms, some holding small, glowing jars that seemed to contain fireflies. Villagers bustled between houses and market stalls, trading preserved fish, wild herbs, and rough tools fashioned from riverstone.


    Finn expression turned to that of excitement as he pointed to a page on the book, ¡°It says here that gloom crawlers like dark or shaded areas. We¡¯re gonna have to find somewhere that fits the description.¡±


    Kai nodded in agreement. ¡°As for the location, I can help with that. According to the map that I requested from my family, section 24 of the second peak has caves and dense forest. There¡¯s a high chance we will be able to find them there.¡±


    Seren¡¯s interest piqued. ¡°Your family has maps of the second peak?¡± he asked. ¡°I went around half the shops looking for one, but they were all either vague or from unreliable sources¡±


    Kai gave a small smile. ¡°That¡¯s because the map isn¡¯t for sale. It¡¯s something my family keeps for personal use.¡±


    Hearing this, Susie frowned slightly. ¡°Why would they keep something like that private? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to sell it? It could help other Lexarchs in their missions and even save their lives¡±


    Kai fell silent as he hesitated a little to answer but then Seren spoke in a thoughtful tone. ¡°That¡¯s because whoever has the most accurate information has the advantage in completing missions. That means the family that monopolizes this information will have an edge over the other families that may be lacking. It¡¯s also a way to entice other Lexarchs to join their ranks, strengthening the family while keeping the competitors weak.¡±


    Seren turned to Kai with a sly smile. ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    Kai scratched the back of his head, laughing awkwardly. ¡°No hiding from you, Seren.¡±


    He then adjusted his voice as he said. ¡°The three major families are always competing for power. This kind of thing is just how it works.¡±


    Elise tilted her head curiously. ¡°If the families are competitive then wouldn¡¯t that cause problems for children from the major families? You and Lorien are from different families, but you two are still close.¡±


    Lorien joined the conversation, his usual laid-back tone carrying a hint of pride. ¡°That might¡¯ve been true in the past when the competition between the families was more cutthroat. But things changed once the number of mid and small-sized families started to grow. The three major families made an agreement to divide control over Chimera Vale so we wouldn¡¯t waste resources fighting each other and risk letting another family rise.¡±


    He gestured as he spoke. ¡°The Valorheart family oversees the BPS¡ªthey¡¯re responsible for protecting the village from Law Beasts and external threats. My family, the Ashbournes, oversees the Enforcers, making sure the village¡¯s laws are upheld.¡±


    Elise seemed intrigued, nodding as she processed the information. Then, almost hesitantly, she asked, ¡°What about my family? The Frostshades?¡±


    Lorien¡¯s expression grew more serious as he turned to her. ¡°Unlike the Valorhearts and the Ashbournes, your family doesn¡¯t control manpower. They control information. They oversee all the intel that flows through Chimera Vale. If you get on their bad side, you¡¯re not just facing a single enemy; you¡¯re facing someone who can manipulate the very narrative around you. They can turn allies into foes and twist truths into lies. That¡¯s why, out of all the families, the Frostshades are arguably the worst to cross. Their control over information gives them an edge that can topple even the strongest of forces.¡±


    Elise¡¯s eyes widened slightly, unsure whether to feel pride or apprehension at knowing that the Frostshade family was this strong.


    Lorien continued, ¡°In the end, these three families developed this system to keep each other in check. And by maintaining this balance, they make sure no fourth force rises through the ranks. It¡¯s not perfect as some of the Lexarchs from the older generation still get into fights with each other but it¡¯s kept things stable for now.¡±


    Susie puffed out her cheeks in frustration, her eyes darting between Lorien and Kai as they explained the intricacies of the three major families. ¡°Ugh, all this talk about politics and power struggles¡ªit¡¯s way too complicated for me!¡± she exclaimed, throwing up her hands in exasperation.


    Kai glanced back, a faint smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Families like ours have a lot of history. That makes things¡­ complicated.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Susie pouted. ¡°Why does everything have to be about power and alliances? Can¡¯t people just, I don¡¯t know, get along?¡±


    Seren chuckled, his expression softening as he teased, ¡°You¡¯ve got a good point, but if everyone got along, what would we argue about? The weather?¡±


    Susie¡¯s cheeks flushed as she looked at Seren. ¡°Are you making fun of me, Seren?¡±


    ¡°Only a little,¡± Seren replied with a grin.


    Emma, walking beside them with her hands clasped behind her back, giggled. ¡°I think sister Susie just doesn¡¯t like thinking about boring grown-up stuff¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Susie exclaimed. She gave Emma¡¯s hair a playful ruffle, earning a squeak of protest. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re the only one who understands me, Emma¡±


    Emma puffed up her chest proudly, skipping ahead a few steps. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m the smartest one here!¡±


    The group chuckled a little and then suddenly Susie¡¯s attention was caught by a small market stall selling brightly colored scarves. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, look at those,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s go check them out!¡±


    Seren slowed to glance back. ¡°Don¡¯t take too long. We¡¯ll keep going but catch up soon, okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Susie replied before tugging on Emma and Elise¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s check this out for a minute.¡±


    The boys continued ahead as the girls browsed the small market. Susie reached out to touch a soft, silken scarf, running her fingers over the fabric. ¡°It¡¯s so smooth,¡± she murmured.


    Elise crossed her arms, glancing over the stall¡¯s wares. ¡°Not bad, but we shouldn¡¯t linger too long.¡±


    Emma crouched down to look at some carved animals displayed on a lower shelf. ¡°These are so cute,¡± she said with a wide-eyed smile.


    Emma tugged on Susie¡¯s sleeve, pointing at a trinket stall nearby. ¡°What about that one? They¡¯ve got little glass animals!¡±


    ¡°Ooh, let¡¯s see!¡± Susie replied, already heading toward the stall.


    As she turned a corner, Susie accidentally bumped hard into someone. She stumbled back, letting out a small yelp. ¡°Ah! Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±


    Her words faltered as she looked up, her breath catching in her throat.


    The man she¡¯d bumped into was tall and broad, his scarred face twisted into a sneer. Behind him stood a gang of ten similarly rough-looking men, their tattered clothes and intimidating stances marking them as troublemakers.


    The man¡¯s gaze dragged over Susie like a predator sizing up prey, lingering in ways that made her skin crawl. His lips curled into a crooked grin, revealing yellowed, uneven teeth. ¡°Well, well,¡± he drawled, his voice low and coarse. ¡°What do we have here? A little bird who doesn¡¯t know how to watch where she¡¯s going.¡±


    Susie flinched slightly at the man''s words.


    The man laughed in foul manner, "Keke, I think I¡¯m going to enjoy myself very much tonight.¡±

 Chapter 64: Twisted Intentions

    The man with a crooked smile on his face, asked, ¡°Little girl, why did you bump into me?¡±


    Susie instinctively stepped back, her hands clasping together tightly. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Her voice trembled slightly.


    The man¡¯s grin widened as he tilted his head, his eyes continuing their revolting inspection of her. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to? Hmm¡­ didn¡¯t mean to¡­ didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± he mumbled to himself for a few seconds but then just shrugged as he said with a grin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you meant it or not, but you¡¯re just lucky you ran into me. Some of my boys here wouldn¡¯t take it so kindly.¡±


    The gang behind him chuckled darkly, one of them muttering, ¡°She looks like she doesn¡¯t belong here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already wasted my time, little bird. And look at this!¡± The man gestured to his torn sleeve, the fabric frayed and dirty. ¡°You tore my shirt.¡±


    Susie¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t¡ªyour shirt was already torn!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, girl,¡± he interrupted, his voice growing harder. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this before you bumped into me. You gonna pay me back for it, or what?¡±


    Behind him, the gang burst into laughter, their mocking voices filling the street.


    ¡°Yeah, pay him back!¡± one of them jeered. ¡°That¡¯s a nice shirt you ruined!¡±


    Another added with a grin, ¡°Or maybe she can work it off some other way, boss!¡±


    The man leaned forward, his face uncomfortably close to hers. ¡°You¡¯re trembling,¡± he said with mock concern. ¡°You scared, little bird? Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t bite... unless you give me a reason to.¡±


    Susie¡¯s discomfort deepened as the man closed the distance. Before she could retreat further, his hand shot out and landed heavily on her shoulder. The weight of his grip made her flinch. Slowly, he began to caress her shoulder with his thumb, his rough skin brushing against her soft bare skin. ¡°No need to be scared. You¡¯re a pretty thing. Too pretty to be walking around here without saying sorry properly.¡±


    Susie jerked her shoulder, trying to pull away, but his grip tightened. ¡°Stop it,¡± she said, her voice sharper now, though the tremor in her tone betrayed her unease. ¡°Let go.¡±


    The gang erupted into more laughter, one of them calling out, ¡°She¡¯s shaking like a leaf!¡±


    Another chimed in, ¡°She better start making up for that shirt!¡±


    Susie¡¯s hands clenched tighter as she averted her gaze, her face pale and her breath coming in quick, shallow bursts.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Elise¡¯s voice cut through the group¡¯s laughter like a blade.


    The man¡¯s head turned toward her, his grin unfaltering as his eyes raked over Elise. ¡°And you are?¡± he asked, tilting his head mockingly. ¡°Her little friend? Or maybe her big sister?¡±


    Elise glared at him. ¡°I said that¡¯s enough. She didn¡¯t tear your shirt, and you know it.¡±


    The man chuckled, his shoulders shaking. ¡°Oh, I know it? And what are you gonna do about it? Hmm?¡± His grin widened as he looked her over. ¡°You¡¯re got a mouth on you, don¡¯t you? I like that¡± Then he saw Elise''s body and her small face which seemed like beautifully carved out doll. A vile grin appeared on his face, ¡°Keke, it''s good you came. One wasn¡¯t going to be enough anyway, my boys deserve another pretty bird¡±


    Elise face contorted in utter disgust at the man¡¯s words. She was about to say something but then a voice came from behind her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Emma stepped forward, her small frame tense with defiance. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go pick on someone your own size, you oversized ape?¡±


    The gang fell silent for a brief moment before bursting into laughter again, one of them slapping his knee. ¡°Did you hear that, boss? An ape! She called you an ape!¡±


    ¡°Bahaha! Look at her! She said to pick someone her size!¡±


    The man¡¯s grin didn¡¯t falter, but his eyes darkened slightly as he looked at Emma. ¡°And who are you supposed to be, little one?¡± he asked. ¡°The mouse protecting the bird?¡±


    Emma crossed her arms, glaring at him without hesitation. ¡°Yeah, and you look like you¡¯ve got half a brain, so why don¡¯t you get your disgusting hand off her and crawl back to whatever sewer you came from?¡±


    The gang howled with laughter, one of them doubling over. ¡°The little one¡¯s got more guts than the other girl!¡±


    ¡°Careful, boss, she might bite!¡±


    Then before the man could say anything, Elise darted forward and clamped a hand firmly over Emma¡¯s mouth. ¡°She didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Elise said quickly as she glared at the man. ¡°She¡¯s just a kid. Leave her out of this.¡±


    ¡°Mmph!¡± Emma struggled against Elise¡¯s grip, her muffled protests loud and insistent. She managed to pull back just enough to shout, ¡°No, Sister Elise! I can take care of them mys¡ªmmph!¡±


    Elise silenced her again, forcefully covering her mouth once more. ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± she hissed under her breath, tightening her grip on Emma¡¯s shoulder as she stepped partially in front of her. In her eyes, Emma was just a harmless child and she didn¡¯t want her to become a target for these men.


    The man raised a brow, clearly amused, ¡°You¡¯re good at keeping her in line, but maybe you should teach her to think before she speaks. Wouldn¡¯t want her getting herself into trouble.¡±


    Elise¡¯s expression twisted with disgust, her jaw tightened as she kept her hand firmly over Emma¡¯s mouth, her glare never wavering.


    Meanwhile, Susie tried again to pull her shoulder free, her unease growing as the man¡¯s hand brushed against her skin, making her feel disgusted.


    Around them, people began to notice the commotion and the marketplace had fallen into uneasy silence. Parents pulled their children away, whispering urgently, ¡°Don¡¯t look. Keep walking.¡± Others turned their backs or hurried into nearby shops, their faces etched with helplessness.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Blackwater gang again...¡±


    ¡°No one can stand up to them. They¡¯ll do whatever they want.¡±


    ¡°Those poor girls... but there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    The man¡¯s grin twisted into something more revolting, his eyes glinting with lustful excitement. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a taste of girls who look this good. Keke, Let me see how you taste¡±.


    His hand, still resting on Susie¡¯s shoulder, moved with vile intent toward her face. Susie flinched, her eyes instinctively squeezed shut as the man¡¯s hand neared her.


    But it never came.


    Grab!


    A crushing force suddenly clamped on the man¡¯s wrist, yanking it away from Susie with such power that he stumbled slightly. His head snapped to the side, and he froze. Seren stood beside Susie with his hand gripping the man¡¯s wrist and an intense look on his face.


    ¡°Who the hell¡ª¡± the man started, but his words faltered as a sharp, numbing pain radiated through his wrist. ¡®What... What¡¯s happening? I can¡¯t move my hand!¡¯


    Susie¡¯s eyes flew open when she felt the man¡¯s hand forcibly removed. She turned her head and gasped softly. Seren stood beside her, his face was calm but his eyes were eerily sharp.


    Seren glanced at Susie and his gaze softened slightly as he saw her looking at him. But then his eyes narrowed, a flicker of cold flashing through them as he noticed the tremor in Susie¡¯s stance and the way she felt relieved to see him come to her rescue.


    The man¡¯s breath hitched as Seren then turned his full attention back to him. The icy look in Seren¡¯s eyes chilled him to his core. ¡°Y-you don¡¯t know who you¡¯re messing with,¡± he stammered, trying to muster bravado.


    Seren didn¡¯t reply. Instead, his grip tightened further, and with a fluid motion, he wrenched the man¡¯s arm straight before slamming his elbow into the joint.


    Crack!


    ¡°AHHHHHH!¡± The man screamed as the sound of breaking bone echoed through the marketplace. He dropped to his knees, clutching his mangled arm, now bent at an unnatural angle.


    "ARGHAAA!!! My arm! My arm!"


    The marketplace fell into stunned silence, the only sound the labored screams of the man kneeling on the ground, clutching his mangled arm. The gang stood frozen, their smirks replaced with wide-eyed shock.


    Finally, one of the men found his voice, shouting, ¡°What the hell have you done?!¡±


    ¡°Do you even know who we are?! We¡¯re the Blackwater gang! THE Blackwater gang!¡± Another stepped forward, his face twisting with rage.


    A third pointed at Seren. ¡°You¡¯ve made a big mistake! Messing with us is gonna cost you your¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Seren raised his hand. His moonblade relic activated with a silvery glow and the blade shot out in a straight line.


    Schwing!


    The man¡¯s head hit the ground with a sickening thud and his headless body crumpled lifelessly beside it. The commoners gasped in unison, their wide eyes filled with horror as blood pooled around the body.


    Seren¡¯s cold voice cut through the stunned silence. ¡°I don¡¯t care which hole you crawled out of.¡± His gaze swept over the remaining men. ¡°But you put your filthy hands on someone you shouldn''t have"


    He then yelled out in anger that made the gang shrivel up. "I will not just ruin you¡ªI will exterminate your entire bloodline! I will make you wish you¡¯d never been born!¡±


    One of them stumbled back in fear, falling to his knees as he stuttered, ¡°H-he¡¯s a Lexarch!¡±


    The remaining gang members stood frozen, their bravado evaporating as fear overtook them.


    Then another amused voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Hehe, I was wondering what kind of reaction you¡¯d have, Seren,¡±


    The man said as he strode forward, his chained sword in hand. It was Lorien. His smirk faded into a sharp, serious expression as he faced the terrified gang. ¡°I have to say¡ªI¡¯m not disappointed. These trash do need to be exterminated¡±


    He swung the chained sword once, the blade whistling through the air before it slammed into the ground near the men.


    Crash!


    The impact sent a shockwave through the dirt, scattering dust and debris. The gang scrambled back, their fear erupting into panicked cries.


    ¡°R-run!¡± one of them shouted, his voice cracking as they turned to flee.


    But they didn¡¯t get far.


    Slam!


    A heavy sword plunged into the ground directly in their path, stopping them dead in their tracks.


    Kai appeared beside the sword, pulling it from the dirt with deliberate slowness. His expression was unusually dark as he looked at the gang before beginning to advance toward them without saying a word.


    The gang froze in place, their gazes darting between Lorien and Kai. Trapped between the two, their panic only grew.


    ¡°W-we¡¯re surrounded!¡±


    Despair washed over their faces as another person casually strolled into their view with his hands in his pockets and relaxed posture. The person glanced over the gang with a faint frown, his head shaking slightly as if in disappointment.


    ¡°Seriously,¡± Finn said, sighing dramatically, ¡°this is why I can¡¯t stand surprises.¡± He walked past Seren, his tone tinged with irritation as he continued. ¡°A bunch of random nobodies thinking they could take us on? Honestly, if I¡¯d known they were this stupid, I would¡¯ve started things myself. At least then I¡¯d get all the attention.¡±


    The gang¡¯s heads darted frantically between the advancing Kai, Lorien¡¯s unrelenting gaze, and Finn¡¯s nonchalant but unnerving presence.


    Pinned from all sides, their fear turned to despair, and one of them whispered shakily, ¡°We¡¯re dead¡­¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The gang stood frozen, their fear and desperation mounting as they remained pinned between the advancing parties. One of the men with a shaky voice tried to reason with them.


    ¡°L-listen! You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re getting into!¡± he stammered, stepping forward slightly but stumbling on his words.


    His comrades shot him nervous glances, but no one stopped him as he continued. ¡°If you do anything to us, the Lexarch backing us won¡¯t let it slide!¡±


    A few of the other men flinched at his words as they remembered they also had a Lexarch backing them. One of them muttered under his breath, ¡°That¡¯s right... We have a Lexarch as well. He will protect us...¡±


    Emboldened by the slight support from his comrades, the man puffed up his chest. ¡°He¡¯s not just any Lexarch!¡± he exclaimed, his voice gaining a bit more strength. ¡°He¡¯s from a big family! A powerful one! And if you lay a hand on us, he¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    Thud!


    The man¡¯s words were cut off by a sharp pain in his chest. He looked down in disbelief, his trembling hands moving toward the golden spear now embedded in his torso. His mouth opened as if to speak, but only blood spilled out as he violently coughed, his knees buckling before his body fell backward with a heavy thud.


    He was dead.


    ¡°Ah, my bad,¡± Finn said with an unsorry look on his face. ¡°He was talking so much shit, I couldn¡¯t hold back from killing him.¡±


    Lorien smirked. ¡°That so? Seems like your aim¡¯s gone to shit, though. Couldn¡¯t even hit the head properly.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going for the head!¡± Finn shot him a glare as he said with annoyance.


    Lorien ignored Finn¡¯s antics, turning his attention back to the remaining men. His smirk faded into a cold, calculating expression as his eyes narrowed. ¡°A Lexarch from a big family backing you, huh?¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Interesting. I wonder which daring family is openly supporting hooligans like you.¡±


    The gang exchanged nervous glances, their trembling hands tightening around their weapons. They could feel their opponents didn''t care which family was behind them.


    ¡°W-we can¡¯t run¡­ They¡¯ll cut us down if we turn our backs.¡±


    ¡°Then what the hell are we supposed to do?!¡± another hissed, panic creeping into his tone.


    The man closest to the front gritted his teeth. ¡°We fight,¡±


    The others flinched at his words, but no one voiced disagreement.


    ¡°They¡¯re just men like us!¡± one of them shouted, his voice cracking as he tried to muster courage.


    ¡°Take ¡®em down!¡± yelled another.


    With a collective scream, they raised their weapons and charged. Their faces were pale with terror, but their eyes burned with the desperate resolve of cornered animals. They surged forward with shaky, uneven steps, hoping that their numbers could overwhelm Lorien and Kai.


    Kai stepped into their advance like a predator among sheep. His sword flashed, cutting arcs of cold steel that severed limbs and cleaved torsos. Blood sprayed, weapons shattered and screams filled the air. Panic began to seep into the mob as bodies fell and their momentum faltered as they saw Kai breezing through their ranks.


    Lorien was no less lethal. He swung his chained sword with brutal efficiency as the blade sliced through multiple men in a single motion. His strikes were calculated as not a single movement was wasted.


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± he scoffed as another man fell to the ground. ¡°Finn, don¡¯t use any relics against them. They are even weaker than the training dummies at home¡± He called out.


    Finn laughed harshly as he weaved through the chaos. His spear was a streak of death, stabbing and slashing with relentless speed. "Do I look like an idiot to you?!" he barked with scorn in his tone. ¡°Why waste my precious soul energy on this trash!¡± His spear flashed like lightning, and each man who tried to attack him fell in seconds. Blood trailed in his wake as he weaved effortlessly through the panicked mob.


    One of the gang members froze, his body trembling as he helplessly watched his comrades fall like leaves in a storm. His breathing was ragged, eyes wide with disbelief. To him, the three opponents before him weren¡¯t fighters¡ªthey were monsters.


    It had to be said that all three of them came from the renowned Lexarch families. For them, facing up to fifty trained warriors in training was the norm that was drilled into them from childhood. This mob of poorly trained, desperate men? They were nothing but lambs stumbling into the slaughter. Like children doomed the moment they charged.


    Desperation etched across the man¡¯s face as he frantically looked for a way to escape. Then his eyes suddenly landed on Elise, who stood near the side of the marketplace, seemingly uninvolved in the carnage and protecting Emma who was near her. His lips curled into a twisted grin as the idea formed in his mind.


    ¡®If I take her, I can get out of this!¡¯ he thought, his fear momentarily replaced with resolve.


    Thinking of this, he charged toward Elise, his sword raised as he let out a desperate yell. ¡°Don¡¯t move or I will kill you!¡±


    Elise¡¯s gaze flicked toward the man, her face was calm and unreadable. She didn¡¯t move as the man barreled toward her, his hand reaching out to grab her.


    But just as his hand touched her, it passed through her body like smoke. The man stumbled forward as he hit the ground in confusion. ¡°W-what the hell?!¡± he stammered, his eyes wide with panic.


    Swift Cloak Relic!


    Elise looked down at him coldly, her expression devoid of emotion. Reaching behind her, she drew a sleek katana she had crafted herself. The blade gleamed under the light as she raised it high.


    In one elegant motion, she swung downward.


    Schwick!


    The man screamed as his arm was severed cleanly at the shoulder, blood pooling beneath him as he writhed in agony.


    Elise stood over him, her katana dripping with blood in her hands.


    But then out of nowhere, her cold expression began to falter as her gaze lingered on the severed arm. She then instinctively covered her mouth with one hand, her face turning pale as she fought the wave of nausea rising in her chest.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ even after all that practice... I still can¡¯t get used to this... cutting another human.¡±


    Meanwhile, Susie stood frozen, her wide eyes fixed on the chaos unfolding before her. Lorien¡¯s chained sword whirled like a deadly blur, Kai¡¯s strikes carved through the gang effortlessly, and Finn darted through the fray unobstructed. These were the Blackwater gang¡ªthe people that had terrorized the commoner¡¯s village. They had been around since she was a child¡ªbut her friends were dispatching them as though they were nothing more than flies.


    Then, her view was suddenly blocked as Seren stepped in front of her. His sudden presence brought her back to reality.


    ¡°Susie,¡± he said, but sharper than usual. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do anything when that man was putting his hands on you?¡± He asked in low tone.


    Susie blinked, her mouth opening as her thoughts scrambled to form a response. ¡°I-I¡­¡± she stammered. ¡°They¡¯re... they¡¯re the Blackwater gang,¡± she finally managed to say, her words coming out in a rush. ¡°As a commoner, I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t do anything against them.¡±


    Seren¡¯s jaw tightened, and for a moment, his expression hardened. ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse,¡± he said bluntly in a stern voice that made her chest tighten. Susie fell silent. For a moment, it felt like he was angry with her.


    But then his eyes softened ever so slightly. ¡°Did you forget, you¡¯re not a commoner anymore, Susie.¡±


    Susie blinked at him, his words sinking in but not yet fully registering.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Lexarch now,¡± Seren continued, gesturing to the man writhing on the ground, clutching his mangled arm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many worthless scum like this come after you. Against a Lexarch, they¡¯ll end up the same¡ªbroken or dead. You¡¯re not the powerless girl who couldn¡¯t stand up for herself.¡±


    Susie¡¯s lips parted as his words struck something deep within her. She looked down at her trembling hands and then back at the man on the ground. She had forgotten that she was no longer the powerless girl from before who had to lower herself in front of others.


    Seren¡¯s voice softened further as he stepped closer, his expression easing into something more gentle. ¡°You have to take care of yourself. I¡¯m not always going to be there to step in.¡± He paused, and then reach out as he gently placed on Susie''s cheek, lightly caressing her. He then said in what was almost a whisper, ¡°...I just don¡¯t want to see you hurt.¡±


    Her breath caught at the way he looked at her and she realized he was angry with her because he was genuinely worried.


    Susie¡¯s cheeks flushed as his words settled in, and she looked down, unable to hold his gaze any longer. ¡°I... I¡¯ll try,¡± she murmured, nodding gently as a blush crept up her face, feeling the gentle brush of his touch and his attentive gaze. She almost wanted to lean into his firm hand and feel it closer. But she restrained herself.


    ¡°...Good,¡± Seren said simply, before slowly pulling away his hand and stepping aside. He shifted his attention back to the battlefield, leaving Susie with her thoughts.


    As he turned his attention back to the battlefield, Susie stole a glance at him, her heart fluttering after seeing his face.


    ¡®He still cares about me¡¯ she thought, her chest tightening with a mix of relief and warmth.


    Her gaze lingered on Seren. The way he had threatened to kill anyone who touched her, the stern anger in his voice when he scolded her for not protecting herself, and the way he gently caressed her cheek with in a concerned manner¡ªit was all so clear to her now. But it hadn¡¯t always been like this.


    Her mind drifted back to the first time he had rejected her. She¡¯d asked him if she could come along to see one of his experiments. He had said no, explaining that he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. She¡¯d believed him then, brushing off the rejection without much thought.


    ¡®He¡¯s busy¡¯ she had reasoned, convincing herself that it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    But then, a few days later, Seren mentioned he was going to do experiments again¡ªthis time with Elise. The memory made her stomach knot even now. She had been taken aback, her heart sinking as she tried to make sense of it.


    ¡®He said he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed... but now he¡¯s taking Elise with him?¡¯


    The fear then crept in quickly.


    ¡®What if something happens between them?¡¯


    The thought had been irrational, maybe even selfish, but it had consumed her in that moment. She¡¯d then worked up the courage to say she would go along with him this time, determined to keep things the way they were.


    But Seren had stopped her again. His excuse had been painfully practical: she needed to visit her family, so it wasn¡¯t a good idea for her to come along.


    Her chest tightened at the memory. ¡®It wasn¡¯t just that he didn¡¯t let me go... it was that he didn¡¯t even try to make it work. He didn¡¯t try to convince me to stay or tell me it could wait. He just... let me go.¡¯


    It had hurt. It had hurt so much more than she wanted to admit. She had told herself it was fine, that she should go visit her family. But the truth was, she hadn¡¯t planned to see them before the mission at all. After learning they were heading to the second peak for their mission, she¡¯d decided to delay the visit and planned to see her family during the mission instead.


    But when Seren told her not to come along¡ªwhen he didn¡¯t even try to find a way for her to join him¡ªit felt like a slap to the face. He hadn¡¯t tried to persuade her, hadn¡¯t shown the slightest effort to keep her close. At the time, she¡¯d bitten her lip, forcing down the ache in her chest, and left for her family anyway without telling Seren she¡¯d been planning to delay her visit.


    The idea that Seren was losing interest in her, or worse, that he liked Elise, had planted itself firmly in her mind. A flicker of resentment¡ªmaybe even hate¡ªhad begun to build in her heart toward him. She¡¯d tried to push it aside, to hide it, but it gnawed at her with every glance he didn¡¯t return, every word he left unsaid.


    But now¡­ now everything was different.


    The way he had threatened to kill anyone who touched her, the stern anger in his voice when he scolded her for not protecting herself¡ªit wasn¡¯t indifference. It was worry. Concern. He still cared, even if he didn¡¯t always show it the way she wanted him to.


    ¡®I was wrong... I was so very wrong¡­ He wasn¡¯t pushing me away¡¯


    Her gaze fell to the ground as a faint smile tugged at her lips. For the first time in what felt like days, the weight she¡¯d been carrying in her chest began to lift. ¡®He still cares about me. He still has a place for me in his heart¡¯


    And with that thought, a warmth rose from her chest, so intense it almost ached. It wasn¡¯t the gentle, fleeting warmth she¡¯d felt before whenever she was with him¡ªit was something much deeper, something that consumed her completely.


    She was falling deeper in love.


    ¡­


    ¡®Keke, this situation is perfect!¡¯


    Seren thought, though his face betrayed none of the delight stirring inside him. His expression remained stoic as his cold eyes scanned the battlefield, but inside, his mind hummed with satisfaction.


    ¡®I never thought Susie would get caught by some random gang members¡ªgiving me the perfect chance to save her!¡¯


    This was an opportunity he couldn¡¯t have engineered better himself. For days, Seren had been carefully laying the groundwork, drawing Elise closer while pushing Susie away. Every cold word, every instance of feigned indifference, every subtle favor shown to Elise¡ªit had all been intentional.


    Human emotions were laughably easy to manipulate if you understood them well enough. People were creatures of instinct, of patterns. Love, jealousy, anger, pride¡ªthey all flowed like streams down predictable paths, and Seren was a master at manipulating them.


    This technique he employed, this "push-and-pull," was the cornerstone of his manipulation. It was both simple and profound, as much an art as a science.


    ¡®When someone precious to you begins to pull away, it is the natural reaction to chase after them. It is a base instinct¡ªa primal need to hold onto what feels like it¡¯s slipping away.


    But herein lies the brilliance of the technique: ¡°People rarely chase for long¡±


    Why?


    Pride!¡¯


    Seren¡¯s lips curled slightly at the thought.


    ¡®Ah, pride¡ªthe silent ruler of human behavior. Pride is the invisible chain that keeps most people from reaching out when they feel someone slipping away. Even the meekest, most self-deprecating person has pride somewhere inside them. That pride says: ¡°Why should I demean myself?¡± ¡°Why should I lower my worth chasing after someone who doesn¡¯t value me?¡± People like to think they are above such petty concerns, but pride is insidious. It works silently, controlling them even when they think they are in control.


    And so, they let go¡¯


    He allowed his gaze to wander over the battlefield, though his thoughts remained focused inward. ¡®But letting go doesn¡¯t mean moving on. Oh, no. That¡¯s when the real magic happens.


    Once someone decides to let go, their pride doesn¡¯t stop working. Instead, it twists their feelings. Love turns sour. Resentment grows. Their mind twists the narrative to protect their pride. ¡°They don¡¯t deserve me,¡± they think. ¡°How dare they treat me this way? They¡¯re the ones who¡¯ve lost something, not me.¡± And so, love, once sweet and intoxicating, ferments into something bitter. Resentment grows, feeding on itself, becoming a festering wound in the heart.


    The stronger the love was, the deeper the wound becomes.


    And this is where the beauty of the technique lies¡¯


    Seren thought, his gaze flicking back to Susie for a moment. Her flushed cheeks, her trembling smile¡ªshe was already falling into the trap.


    ¡®Because hate born from love is the easiest thing in the world to flip back into its original form.


    It requires only a moment. A single act of genuine concern, a single gesture of affection¡ªthat¡¯s all it takes. Hate collapses under the weight of its own contradictions, and the person¡¯s pride rewrites the narrative again. Suddenly, the coldness wasn¡¯t indifference, but misunderstanding. The distance wasn¡¯t rejection, but protection. And the love, once fragile and uncertain, returns stronger than ever, purified by relief and guilt¡¯


    Seren¡¯s lips curled faintly as he watched Susie lower her gaze, a small, vulnerable smile tugging at her lips.


    ¡®Kekeke, now Susie can do nothing but blame herself for doubting me, for letting those hateful thoughts poison her mind. And now, all that bitterness has turned into love¡ªpure and overwhelming! And the best part? She¡¯ll drown in guilt for ever thinking otherwise, hating herself while loving me even more!¡¯


    ¡°Arghhh¡­¡±


    A pained groan escaped from the man lying on the ground, snapping Seren¡¯s attention back to him. The pitiful wretch was trembling, his mangled arm cradled uselessly against his chest as he tried to stay still. He dared not move, knowing any sudden motion would intensify the pain.


    The man cracked open his swollen eyes, his gaze darting upward¡ªand froze. Seren was staring down at him with his crimson cold eyes, unfeeling.


    Then suddenly Seren¡¯s lips curled up into a cruel, twisted smile with pure malice behind it.


    A wave of deathly chills coursed through the man¡¯s body, paralyzed by the sheer malevolence radiating from Seren.


    Seren crouched near the man slightly and in a voice dripping with quiet, venomous delight, he whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with you. Starting now, I will be brutally torturing you in front of everyone. And then I will kill you. So she¡¯ll know how much I love her through your pain.¡±

 Chapter 65: Human Jelly

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m sor¡ª¡±


    Crunch!


    Kai killed the last gang member, stepping on the man¡¯s head and crushing it under his boot with an audible crack. Blood pooled around the lifeless body as silence fell.


    Finn whistled, shaking his head with exaggerated dismay. ¡°Oof. Remind me not to get on your bad side, Kai. That was... yikes. Brutal. Like, you weren¡¯t stomping out a life¡ªyou were stomping out his hopes and dreams. The guy didn¡¯t even get to finish his last words!¡±


    Kai didn¡¯t reply, his expression dark as he turned away.


    Lorien walked back to where Seren was standing, carefully inspecting his blood-spattered sleeves with an irritated huff. ¡°Fantastic. Another set ruined. You know, Seren, you could have stepped in and saved me the cleaning bill. Or do you just enjoy standing there looking stoic?¡±


    Seren¡¯s gaze was fixed on the bodies before them as he remained silent.


    Lorien opened his mouth to say something again but stopped short as the villagers, who had been cautiously watching from a distance, erupted into jubilant cheers.


    ¡°They did it!¡±


    ¡°Blackwater¡¯s gone! We¡¯re free!¡±


    ¡°Thank the gods!¡±


    The outpouring of joy left Lorien blinking in mild confusion. ¡°W-what the¡­?¡± He looked at the cheering crowd, then at Seren. ¡°They¡¯re acting like they just won the lottery. Just how badly were these people terrorized?¡±


    Finn threw his arms out theatrically, his grin wide. ¡°Ah, the sweet sound of adoration. Finally, people who get me! Shower me with your applause, good folk! Blow me kisses! Name your firstborn after me!¡± He spun in place, pretending to catch imaginary roses.


    Elise watched the scene unfold from a distance with her arms crossed and a contemplative expression. ¡®Haaaa¡­ just how messed up is this world?¡¯ she thought. ¡®These people are cheering for a group that just massacred a dozen men¡¯


    Lorien¡¯s gaze wandered as he suddenly spotted his little sister Emma standing beside Elise. Her arms were crossed, and a cute frown adorned her face despite the cheering villagers around her. Curious, Lorien strolled over, smirking slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the pout, Emma? You look like someone just stole your lunch,¡± he teased lightly.


    Emma¡¯s face scrunched in frustration as she huffed. ¡°It¡¯s because I wanted to be the one to beat up those bastards!¡±


    Lorien blinked, momentarily caught off guard by her response. Then he let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Oh yeah, you were there when these guys tried to mess with you all, weren¡¯t you?¡± His expression grew puzzled as he tilted his head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just take care of them yourself?¡±


    Emma threw her arms up, exasperated. ¡°Because Sister Elise was holding me back and protecting me!¡±


    Lorien turned to Elise, his confusion deepening. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just let her deal with it?¡±


    Elise looked equally confused by the question, blinking at Lorien before answering, ¡°Ah¡­ because she¡¯s a child?¡± She said it like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    For a moment, Lorien stared at her in silence. Then he burst out laughing, doubling over as he clutched his stomach. ¡°Bahahaha! A child? You¡¯re making a huge mistake treating that little demon as a kid!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Who are you calling a demon?¡± Emma shot back, glaring at him.


    Still laughing, Lorien wiped a tear from his eye. ¡°Even if Kai and I teamed up, we still wouldn¡¯t be confident we could beat her without using our relics. Seriously, you¡¯re lucky she didn¡¯t cut loose.¡± He then pointed toward Finn. ¡°Ask that idiot. He had ten sparring matches with Emma yesterday and got his ass handed to him every single time.¡±


    ¡°I heard that!¡± Finn called out from a distance.


    Elise¡¯s jaw dropped as she turned to Lorien. ¡°Wait, he wasn¡¯t joking? He actually lost to her?¡±


    Lorien nodded, a grin still plastered across his face. Emma, meanwhile, looked a bit smug, her lips curling into a proud smile.


    ¡®Haaaa¡­ I really need to stop treating the people from this world with my outdated common sense,¡¯ Elise thought, shaking her head in disbelief as she glanced between Emma and Lorien.


    Seren, meanwhile, was watching Kai. Kai¡¯s usual composure was gone, replaced by a brooding intensity. Seren stepped closer as he said to him. ¡°Kai, you¡¯ve been acting¡­ different today. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Finn sauntered over, still grinning. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re stealing my thunder. I mean, I know you hate scumbags like these, but you were going full rage mode back there. What¡¯s up? Did one of them insult your haircut or something?¡±


    Kai stayed silent for a long moment, his hands clenching into fists. Finally, he exhaled, his shoulders slumping slightly. ¡°Sorry if I made you uncomfortable,¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°But¡­ seeing what these people were doing¡ªright under my family¡¯s nose¡ªit enrages me. The Valorheart name is supposed to mean something. And yet, here we are.¡±


    Seren tilted his head slightly. ¡°Right. You¡¯re the sole heir to the Valorheart family. It must sting to see this kind of rot festering in your domain.¡±


    Lorien, arms crossed, chimed in. ¡°Now that you mention it, those guys wouldn¡¯t shut up about some Lexarch backing them.¡± His tone was skeptical as he looked at Kai. ¡°Sound familiar?¡±


    Kai¡¯s jaw tightened as he snapped. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m wondering!¡± His gaze flicked to the injured gang member cowering beside Seren, clutching his broken arm. The man saw the anger in Kai¡¯s eyes and tried to crawl backward, fear plastered across his face.


    ¡°Wait! Please! Don¡¯t come near me!¡± The gang member flailed, throwing dirt and rocks in a futile effort to ward Kai off.


    Kai was about to rush at the man and interrogate him when suddenly, Seren stepped in front of him. ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± His tone was calm, but there was an edge of finality that stopped Kai in his tracks. ¡°You¡¯re too angry right now. If you touch him, we¡¯ll never get the answers we need.¡±


    Seren suddenly stepped in front of Kai, raising a hand to stop him. ¡°Hold on. Let me handle this.¡± His voice was calm but edged with authority. ¡°With how angry you are right now, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you killed him before we got any useful information.¡±


    Kai glared at Seren, his fiery gaze locking onto him, but Seren stood his ground, his expression unflinching.


    ¡®I let you be the one to break this guy, it¡¯ll only make things messier,¡¯ Seren thought coldly. ¡®I need to be the one who acts furious in front of Susie.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, Kai. Let Seren deal with this one,¡± Lorien said, placing a hand on Kai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve already done enough for the day.¡±


    Kai took a deep breath, closing his eyes as he tried to cool down. After a long moment, he spoke quietly. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I¡¯m not in the right frame of mind.¡± He opened his eyes, his usual composed tone tinged with guilt. ¡°Sorry. I lost it.¡±


    Seren nodded curtly. ¡°It¡¯s understandable. But now, let¡¯s get what we need.¡±


    Kai stepped back, still tense but no longer advancing. It was clear that, while he rarely lost his temper, anything involving his family brought out a side of him he struggled to control.


    Seren turned toward the gang member, who had managed to crawl a few meters away in his desperation. The man¡¯s face was streaked with tears and snot, and he flung dirt and rocks in a feeble attempt to fend Seren off.


    ¡°Stay back! Don¡¯t come near me!¡± the man cried, his voice cracking as terror overwhelmed him.


    Seren moved forward with eerie calm, easily sidestepping the man¡¯s frantic throws. He closed the distance without hesitation, towering over the trembling figure.


    With a deliberate motion, Seren lifted his foot and slammed it down on the man¡¯s leg. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Crush!


    A piercing scream ripped through the air as the man writhed in agony, clutching his shattered limb.


    Crouching down, Seren grabbed the man by the hair and yanked him upright, forcing their faces inches apart. His cold eyes bore into the man¡¯s.


    ¡°Now,¡± Seren said in a voice as sharp as ice, ¡°you¡¯re going to tell us about this so-called Lexarch backing you. Or I¡¯ll make you regret wasting my time?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you everything! Just¡ªplease, no more!¡± the man sobbed, his body convulsing in fear.


    The man trembled, his words spilling out in panicked fragments. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know his name! I swear! Or which family he¡¯s from!¡± He clutched at his broken leg, his breathing ragged. ¡°But¡­ but he¡¯s one of the strongest. A patrol guard on the outer periphery of the village¡­ he¡¯s the one backing us.¡±


    The revelation hung heavily in the air as the man continued, his voice quivering. ¡°You know how many Lexarchs pass through the village every day. Hundreds! But thanks to him¡ªeither through bribes or threats¡ªnone of them ever found any trouble with us. We¡­ we could do whatever we wanted because of him...¡±


    The gang member¡¯s words trailed off as a thick silence settled over the group. Slowly, all eyes turned to Kai. His expression was a mix of shock and disbelief, his brows furrowing as he stammered, ¡°Y-you¡¯re saying¡­ someone from the BPS supports you?¡±


    The man winced under Kai¡¯s incredulous tone. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s from the BPS or whatever! I just know he¡¯s a patrol guard!¡±


    Kai¡¯s mouth tightened, and his gaze dropped to the ground. His fists clenched at his sides, trembling. The BPS was tasked with protecting the village from Law Beasts and external threats and it was under the jurisdiction of the Valorheart family. If a patrol guard was truly behind the Blackwater gang, it would be the same as saying the Valorheart family was terrorizing the commoners.


    To think someone meant to uphold justice could betray it so completely.


    Seren ignored Kai as he turned back to the gang member.


    ¡°What wrong things have you done?¡±


    The man blinked, confused. ¡°W-what?¡±


    Slap!


    The sound echoed loudly as Seren¡¯s hand cracked across the man¡¯s face, leaving a red imprint on his cheek. The man¡¯s head jerked to the side, and he clutched his face, eyes wide with terror.


    ¡°I said,¡± Seren repeated in an icy tone, ¡°What. Wrong. Things. Have. You. Done?¡±


    The man stammered, his voice shaky. ¡°I-I¡­ I stole from the villagers! I beat them if they didn¡¯t pay us protection money¡ª¡±


    SLAP!


    This time, the man nearly fell sideways from the force of the blow, blood pooling at the corner of his mouth.


    Seren said in a chillingly calm voice. ¡°Keep going.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ we kidnapped their daughters! We¡­ sold some of them off to slavers¡ª¡±


    SLAP!


    The man screamed as the impact rattled his teeth. Blood splattered onto the dirt, and his trembling hands flew up to shield his face. Seren grabbed his wrist and wrenched it away, forcing the man to meet his cold, emotionless gaze.


    ¡°Every time I hear something unpleasant,¡± Seren said in a tone devoid of mercy, ¡°I¡¯ll keep slapping you. If you hesitate, or if you take too long to answer¡­¡± He let his voice trail off, pulling a dagger from his belt and holding it to the man¡¯s throat. ¡°I¡¯ll cut off all your fingers and shove them down your throat. Now, keep talking.¡±


    The man¡¯s sobs grew louder, tears streaming down his cheeks. ¡°I¡­ I killed them¡­ The ones who resisted us¡­ I¡ªI¡ª¡±


    SLAP!


    The blow was brutal, sending the man sprawling backward. He coughed violently, spitting blood onto the dirt. His face was swollen, his eyes barely able to focus as he looked up at Seren in pure, unfiltered terror.


    Seren gazed at the trembling man like he was looking at something less than human.


    The slow, painful scene of confession dragged on, each answer wrenched from the man under Seren¡¯s merciless interrogation.


    ¡°We¡­ we bu-burnd their h-houss¡­ whn¡­ they¡­ didn¡¯t¡­ pay¡­¡±


    SLAP!


    ¡°W¡­ poizned¡­ th-th wells¡­ m-m¡­ made ¡®em beg¡­ but¡­ buhh¡­ c-cuh¡ª¡±


    SLAP!


    ¡°K-k-k¡­ cilled¡­ th-their¡­ ammals¡­ s-s-starvv¡­¡±


    SLAP!


    Blood began to pour freely from the man¡¯s mouth, dripping onto the ground as his grotesquely swollen face became almost unrecognizable. His words, now garbled and distorted, were barely distinguishable from the desperate noises of an utterly broken man.


    Lorien, Finn, Elise, and the others watched in uneasy silence, their gazes fixed on the grotesque transformation of the man¡¯s face. The villagers, who had moments ago cheered with jubilation, now stood somber and quiet. Some looked away as their hands gripped the shoulders of their children. Others stared, faces pale, unsure whether to feel satisfaction or pity for the wretched man.


    Every slap seemed to echo louder than the last, punctuating the man¡¯s incoherent cries.


    Elise¡¯s wide eyes refused to leave the scene. Her mind reeled as she tried to reconcile this Seren with the one she¡¯d cradled so tenderly in her arms the night before. ¡®Seren¡­¡¯ she thought, her breath catching in her throat.


    ¡°Agh¡­ Agh¡­¡± The man¡¯s breathing was labored and uneven. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ t-touched¡­ that¡­ lady over t-there¡­¡± His bloodshot eyes flickered over to Susie as his trembling hand weakly pointed to her.


    Seren froze suddenly.


    For a moment, the air was still. Then his expression darkened into something cold and terrifying. Without a word, he raised his hand¡ªno, his fist¡ªand brought it down hard on the man¡¯s face.


    CRACK!


    The man crumpled like a ragdoll as his head smacked on the ground. A choked gurgle escaping his lips with blood bubbling from his mouth.


    Seren lifted his fist again, his knuckles already streaked with blood and eyes burning with fury. But before the next strike landed, a firm hand grabbed his shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Lorien said with a serious look on his face. Seren¡¯s arm froze mid-air as he turned, his glare meeting Lorien¡¯s unflinching gaze. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill him at this rate.¡±


    Seren¡¯s eyes narrowed, his breath shallow. Lorien didn¡¯t budge, glaring back at him.


    ¡°Control yourself,¡± Lorien''s voice softened just enough to make Seren pause. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? You¡¯re scaring everyone.¡±


    Seren¡¯s eyes flickered behind Lorien, catching sight of Susie. She stood still, her face filled with concern and¡­ even some fear. The look in her eyes struck Seren harder than he expected. His gaze swept the crowd. Villagers stood rooted in silence with unease in their eyes. Children peeked out from behind their parents, shrinking back whenever his gaze fell on them.


    Then his eyes fell on Emma hiding behind Elise. Her small hands clutched the back of Elise¡¯s clothing with her usual confidence gone as she peeked out cautiously. Even she, with all her bravado, looked unnerved.


    Seren realized he might have gone too far. He then closed his eyes, forcing himself to reevaluate his strategy. Slowly, he exhaled, his fists unclenching as the tension drained from his posture. The harsh edge in his expression softened. ¡°Sorry, my bad,¡± he said in a measured tone. ¡°I let my temper get the better of me¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Seren stepped back and turned away, leaving Lorien to deal with the man.


    As Seren walked toward the others, internally his thoughts simmered. ¡®That should be enough acting angry for now. It¡¯s about appearances, after all¡¯


    He stole a glance at Susie. She was watching him, her worry written clearly across her face, though she quickly averted her gaze the moment their eyes met. For a brief moment, he wondered what she truly felt about him now.


    ¡®Haaa¡­ I think I went too far with this one¡¯ he admitted to himself. ¡®I keep forgetting they¡¯re just kids right now. They haven¡¯t become accustomed to the brutality of the world yet. They haven¡¯t learned what it demands.¡¯


    He cast a lingering glance over his shoulder, his eyes narrowing as they landed on the man who had been his real target all along. A flicker of cold resolve surfaced. "...But that doesn¡¯t change a thing. Either way, I¡¯m still killing that guy. Fear is a tool¡ªa spark that ignites respect and caution. A bit of fear is always necessary to remind people where power truly lies. As a wise man once said, I am not to be overlooked.¡¯


    As he slowed, his gaze caught Emma hiding behind Elise, her fingers clutching at Elise¡¯s clothes. Though her boldness was dimmed, her wary eyes still peeked out. Seren thought of something as he decided he needed to fix his mistake.


    He approached slowly. Stopping in front of Emma, he crouched down to her eye level, his expression softening. ¡°Hey,¡± he said gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I scared you. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes darted to Seren¡¯s face and seeing his kind smile, she straightened up, a frown forming as she tried to act brave. ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t scared!¡± she said loudly, though her voice faltered. ¡°There¡¯s no way something like that could scare me!¡±


    A quiet chuckle escaped Seren as he reached out to ruffle her hair lightly. ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re too strong for that¡±


    Emma blinked, her cheeks coloring faintly. She nodded after a moment, muttering under her breath, ¡°Y-yeah. Strong¡­¡±


    Elise, standing next to Emma, watched the scene unfold. Her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl into a small smile as the Seren she recognized returned. ¡®Right,¡¯ she thought, a gentle warmth spreading through her chest. ¡®This is the Seren I held in my arms¡¯


    Meanwhile, Seren thought to himself silently. ¡®Fear and love are two sides of the same coin, bound together by necessity. Love breeds loyalty, a desire to please, but fear ensures obedience, a certainty that lines are not crossed. Without love, loyalty is hollow, and without fear, respect is fleeting. Only by mastering both can one truly command. This world is cruel, and to be overlooked is to invite disaster. The Authority of a Leader demands both the warmth of affection and the edge of terror.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, this guy says he¡¯ll show us where that patrol guard is stationed,¡± Lorien suddenly called out as he had finished his interrogation.


    Kai¡¯s eyes narrowed, an edge sharpening his voice. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go settle this already!¡±


    Lorien strode over to the trembling man, grabbing him by the neck with ease. Lifting him up like a ragdoll, he turned and tossed him toward Finn. ¡°Here, you carry him.¡±


    Finn barely managed to react in time as he caught the man, who curled up into a shivering, bloodied ball in his arms. ¡°W-what? Why me?! You carry him!¡± Finn exclaimed, his voice a mix of bewilderment and dismay.


    Lorien shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Seren got him to spill the identity of the Lexarch, I got him to reveal the location. Now it¡¯s your turn to pull some weight.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Finn groaned, glaring at the man in his arms. The pathetic, oozing figure twitched slightly, and Finn¡¯s face twisted in disgust. ¡°Great. Lucky me.¡±


    Still grumbling under his breath, Finn adjusted his hold on the man, trying to touch him as little as possible. ¡°Fine, whatever. But if there¡¯s a next time, someone else gets the human jelly.¡±


    With that, Finn led the way toward the patrol guard¡¯s supposed station, the rest of the group falling in line behind him.

 Chapter 66: The Lighthouse Guard

    ¡°Blu¡ªblargh f-fur wer!¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Speak human, you flesh ball!¡± Finn barked, smacking the man lightly on the back of the head.


    ¡°Over there!¡± the man stammered, trembling as he pointed a shaky finger toward a tall white tower that resembled a lighthouse in the distance.


    Finn squinted at the tower, then back at the man. ¡°Out of all the towers we¡¯ve passed, you¡¯re telling me this is the one? You¡¯re not lying, right?¡± His eyes narrowed dangerously.


    The man flinched violently, shaking his head so hard it looked like it might pop off. ¡°NO! I swear! I¡¯m not lying!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Lorien said dryly, folding his arms. ¡°Because this guy looks real capable of lying right now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Kai said abruptly, his tone cold and clipped as he took the lead without waiting for further discussion. The rest followed behind in tense silence.


    When they reached the tower, its simplicity was almost anticlimactic. A single metal door marked the base, and beyond it, a spiral staircase stretched upward.


    The group climbed the stairs without a word, and when they reached the top, they found another door. Kai glanced back at the others, who exchanged silent nods. Kai reached for the handle, twisting it slowly.


    The door creaked open to reveal a small room with two figures seated at desks. Each had a large, circular, transparent glass mirror in front of them, glowing faintly. One man appeared middle-aged, his features weathered, while the other seemed no older than his early twenties.


    The middle-aged man noticed the group first, his brows furrowing deeply. ¡°Who are you people? Don¡¯t you know only BPS members are allowed here?¡±


    ¡°M-master!¡± The man Finn had been carrying suddenly unfurled himself, springing to life as he cried out desperately toward the older guard.


    Finn raised an eyebrow, holding the man slightly away as he stared at him, then at the patrol guard. ¡°Huh. So this guy¡¯s your boss?¡±


    Before Finn could make another quip, Kai strode forward, grabbing the man by the neck. Without hesitation, he hurled him to the ground at the guard¡¯s feet.


    The guard was taken aback by the gesture.


    The bloodied man scrabbled forward on his knees, clutching at the guard¡¯s thigh. ¡°Master, save me! T-these people killed all my men and¡ªthey¡¯re going to kill me too!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, look at this dipshit,¡± Lorien shook his head.


    The guard¡¯s face twisted in disgust as he shoved the man off with a brutal punch. ¡°Get off me, you ugly shit!¡± he snapped, sneering as the man crumpled back onto the floor. Then his attention turned sharply to the group. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Kai stepped forward in a low voice simmering with anger. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? That¡¯s your filth, you bastard. The man groveling at your feet and the thugs under him were terrorizing the village under your protection.


    ¡°They burned homes. Beat and maimed people. Poisoned wells. Extorted the helpless for every coin they had. Kidnapped women and sold them to slavers.¡± Kai¡¯s voice grew colder with each word. ¡°We had to kill them. Every single one. Because of the hell you let them create. Do you have any idea the pain and suffering you caused? The crimes you¡¯ve committed¡ªby supporting this filth?¡±


    The younger guard, who had been watching silently until now, sat up straighter, his face contorted with shock. ¡°Wait, what? You¡ª You seriously did all that?¡±


    The middle-aged man scowled, his voice sharp and defensive. ¡°What?! No! Do you seriously believe these strangers over me?¡± His tone softened as he turned to Kai. ¡°Honorable Lexarchs, I hope you won¡¯t falsely accuse an honest, hard-working man like myself of being involved in such... filth.¡±


    Kai¡¯s eyes burned with fury, but his voice was controlled. ¡°Then how do you explain him calling you ¡®master?¡¯¡± He jabbed a finger toward the injured man, who lay trembling on the ground.


    The middle-aged guard¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter as he waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Oh, that? It¡¯s nothing. This pathetic creature must have mistaken me for someone else in his desperation to save his skin. Perhaps he thought I¡¯d show pity. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t tolerate liars¡ªor ingrates.¡±


    Kai¡¯s jaw tightened as his anger simmered beneath the surface. ¡°Mistaken you? That¡¯s convenient. So, you¡¯re saying you have no connection to him or his gang?¡±


    ¡°None whatsoever,¡± the guard replied smoothly, folding his arms across his chest. His voice was calm, almost patronizing. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him around the village¡ªhe¡¯s nothing more than a pest. Hardly worth my attention.¡±


    Kai''s voice was sharp. ¡°He said you¡¯ve been protecting them. Letting them roam free and terrorize the village under your watch. Care to explain how they managed to operate without interference?¡±


    The guard smirked faintly. ¡°Ah, and now we get to the heart of the issue. The village is vast, Honorable Lexarch, and I am but one man. I can¡¯t be everywhere at once. If these criminals have been committing atrocities, then it¡¯s unfortunate, but it¡¯s hardly proof of my involvement. Do you expect me to magically know the whereabouts of every thug?¡±


    Kai¡¯s fists clenched at the guard¡¯s slippery responses. ¡°And yet, this gang somehow never faced trouble from the BPS despite your patrol covering the area.¡±


    The guard shrugged with exaggerated nonchalance. ¡°Coincidence, perhaps. Or maybe my men are simply better at handling larger threats, like Law Beasts. I assume you wouldn¡¯t want us to waste resources chasing petty criminals while ignoring greater dangers? And what does it matter if a few criminals run loose? They could never compare to the damage caused by a Law beast¡±


    Kai¡¯s teeth ground together as he struggled to contain his temper. ¡°And what about his claims that you¡¯ve been taking bribes¡ªor worse, threatening Lexarchs passing through to keep them silent?¡±


    The guard¡¯s expression darkened as he held Kai¡¯s gaze firmly. ¡°I see where this is going. You¡¯re trying to paint me as some kind of villain. But do you have any evidence? Any witnesses? All I hear are the words of this...¡± He gestured toward the injured man dismissively. ¡°...criminal. Forgive me if I don¡¯t take the word of scum over my own conscience.¡±


    Lorien watched the exchange with a skeptical frown, crossing his arms. ¡°Conveniently slippery, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve got an answer for everything.¡±


    The guard turned his gaze to Lorien, smirking. ¡°I¡¯m simply stating the facts. If you have proof¡ªreal proof¡ªI¡¯d be happy to answer for any wrongdoing. But baseless accusations don¡¯t mean much in my line of work.¡±


    Kai¡¯s heart raced as he tried to think of something he couldn¡¯t refute. This man was slippery like an eel, evading every point. Kai


    Then suddenly out of nowhere, Seren stepped forward, pointing an accusatory finger at the middle-aged guard. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this, you hear me! Our families won¡¯t tolerate this and will definitely come after you for what you¡¯ve done!¡± His voice rang out with an intensity that made everyone, even the guard, pause for a moment.


    ¡°H-huh?¡± Elise blinked, visibly startled. ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ she thought, her confusion deepening as Seren¡¯s tone struck her as... off. He sounded like one of those overzealous, overly righteous protagonists from cheap novels, the kind who stormed into fights without thinking things through.


    Before anyone could process his outburst, Seren raised his fist, his face a picture of melodramatic conviction. ¡°Even if you run, even if you hide, justice will find you! The light of righteousness always prevails over the shadow of evil!¡±


    His friends stared at him, their jaws collectively dropping.


    ¡°...What?¡± Finn whispered, leaning slightly toward Lorien. ¡°Did he hit his head during the fight or something?¡±


    Lorien smirked as he confidently said, ¡°Just wait for it¡±


    The middle-aged man grinned, unfazed. ¡°And just which families do you represent, boy? If you¡¯re so righteous, let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Seren threw his head back, laughing dramatically. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which families we come from! Even if we¡¯re weak, even if we¡¯re pathetic, even if we¡¯re just lowly¡ª¡± He paused, letting the word hang dramatically before continuing. ¡°¡ªCOMMONER LESSER Rank 1 Lexarchs, how could you do something so vile?!¡±


    The room went silent. His declaration seemed almost believable until he kept going.


    ¡°Yes, I admit it!¡± Seren continued, his voice swelling with emotion. ¡°I was raised in a dirt-floored shack on the outskirts of the Chimera Vale! My father sold mud bricks, and my mother... she¡ªwe couldn¡¯t even afford real bread! We ate grass!¡±


    Lorien and Finn exchanged a glance, their disbelief deepening.


    ¡°And Elise!¡± Seren gestured dramatically toward her, ignoring her stunned expression. ¡°She¡¯s even worse off than me! Her parents are¡ªare worm farmers! That¡¯s right, they grow worms so scrawny, even the wild rabbits won¡¯t touch them!¡±


    Elise gasped, her mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. ¡°W-wait, what?!¡±


    ¡°And Emma!¡± Seren pressed on, pointing now at Lorien¡¯s little sister. ¡°She¡¯s an orphan! She grew up¡ªno, survived¡ªon nothing but puddle water and scraps thrown out by passing traders!¡±


    Emma, hiding behind Elise again, blinked in utter confusion. ¡°Wha¡ªI have a family!¡±


    ¡°And Finn!¡± Seren turned to his bewildered friend. ¡°He¡¯s... a jester!¡±


    ¡°A what?!¡± Finn spluttered.


    ¡°Yes! He comes from a long line of traveling jesters! That¡¯s why he always has those ridiculous jokes, because it¡¯s all he knows!¡± Seren slammed his foot down, his eyes blazing with passion. ¡°And yet here we stand¡ªweak, pathetic, and with absolutely no resources¡ªstill standing against you, because evil like yours must be stopped!¡±


    As Seren finished his speech, the middle-aged guard leaned back, his smirk widening as he crossed his arms. ¡°So, I was worried for nothing,¡± he said with mock relief. ¡°You were all just a bunch of nobodies all along. No powerful families. No backing. Just weak little ants trying to play hero.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± the young guard exclaimed, his face paling. ¡°You... You mean it¡¯s all true? You were working with these criminals?¡±


    The middle-aged man let out a bark of laughter, turning to the young guard with a condescending look. ¡°Welcome to the real world, kid. If you want to survive, this is how it¡¯s done. You take what you can and crush anyone who gets in your way. If you don¡¯t understand that, you¡¯ll die just like these fools.¡±


    Kai¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp with anger. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting! You abused your position, betrayed your duty, and let innocent people suffer¡ªall for greed!¡±


    The middle-aged man snorted, his smirk never faltering. ¡°And what are you going to do about it, Commoner Lesser Rank 1 Lexarch boy?¡± He slowly stood, his aura growing heavier as he raised a hand.


    The air instantly shifted. A wave of oppressive energy radiated from him, making the entire room feel suffocating. The mirrors on the desk rattled as a faint golden glow surrounded his body. His voice boomed with authority.


    ¡°I am a Lesser Rank 2 Lexarch!¡±


    The group froze. The weight of his words crashed over them like a tidal wave.


    Kai¡¯s fists trembled as he stared at the guard. The oppressive energy radiating from the man was suffocating. There was no way¡ªno way¡ªthey could fight a Rank 2 Lexarch and survive.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    On the floor, the broken man began to laugh, tears streaming from his bloodied face. ¡°Did you hear that?! My master is invincible! You bugs are dead meat now! Dead! Hahaha!¡± He spat toward the group.


    The middle-aged guard¡¯s eyes scanned the group, filled with scorn. ¡°You pathetic whelps dare to step into my domain and accuse me? You¡¯re nothing but gnats, buzzing around powers you can¡¯t even comprehend.¡±


    He sneered, his tone dripping with contempt. ¡°Commoners. Lesser Rank 1s. Is this some kind of joke? Did you honestly believe you could stand against someone of my level?¡±


    A smirk played across his lips as he leaned slightly forward. ¡°Let me give you a reality check¡ªyou¡¯re outclassed. Outmatched. And out of your depth. I could wipe you out with a flick of my wrist, and no one would question it.¡±


    Finn¡¯s face went pale as he yelled, pointing at the young guard. ¡°Are you seriously okay with this?! You¡¯re fine with him terrorizing the village and ruining lives?! You¡¯re just going to let it happen?!¡±


    The younger guard hesitated, his gaze shifting between the older man and the group.


    Before he could answer, the middle-aged guard laughed coldly. ¡°Fine with it? Of course he is. He¡¯s only a Superior Rank 1 Lexarch. Do you think someone like him would choose death over survival? Kid¡¯s just smart enough to know better.¡±


    The tension in the room grew unbearable as the middle-aged guard¡¯s aura flared again, taking a step forward. The group braced themselves as he raised his hand. Just when it seemed like he was about to attack¡ª


    Clap. Clap. Clap.


    Everyone froze as the sound of slow, deliberate clapping filled the room.


    The middle-aged guard¡¯s eyes narrowing as he turned toward the sound.


    It was Seren.


    He stood off to the side with a smug expression as he continued clapping.


    The middle-aged guard frowned in confusion. ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    "Allow me to congratulate you, mighty Rank 2 Lexarch¡± Seren interrupted. ¡°It was a marvelous performance. You really had me going there. The power, the bravado, the sheer audacity of it all. Truly, for a second I thought you were something more than a rat.¡±


    The guard¡¯s unsettlement grew.


    Seren¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement as he gestured lazily toward Lorien.


    The group¡¯s eyes followed Seren¡¯s gesture to Lorien, who stood still, his hand raised slightly. On his finger, a ring glowed faintly, pulsing with an ominous light.


    Seren chuckled, tilting his head. ¡°Now, I wonder... what will the higher-ups of the Ashbourne family have to say about this?¡±


    The color drained from the middle-aged man¡¯s face. ¡°W-what?! The... The A-A-Ashbourne family?!¡± he stammered.


    The ring¡¯s glow intensified as a deep, icy voice resonated through the room. It was calm but carried an edge of authority that cut like a blade.


    ¡°Terrence Hale. Born December 12th, 1468. Son of the Hale family¡ªa minor Lexarch lineage. Lesser Rank 2 Lexarch, registered with the Borderland Protectors Society under the jurisdiction of the Valorheart family.¡±


    The guard¡¯s knees wobbled as the voice continued, unyielding and cold.


    ¡°Terrence Hale, for gross abuse of power, collusion with criminals, and acts unbecoming of a BPS member, you are hereby stripped of your title and membership. Your Mind Core will be destroyed. You will receive 500 lashes of Barron¡¯s Agony and then be subjected to 300 days of torture before being sold into slavery.¡±


    Terrence¡¯s face twisted in horror as the weight of his sentence struck him. ¡°No... No, wait!¡± He fell to his knees, his earlier confidence shattered. He reached out at the ring, desperation dripping from his voice. ¡°This is a mistake! I was acting! Yes, acting! I was trying to draw out the real culprit, that¡¯s all! Please, spare m¨C¡±


    The icy voice cut him off. ¡°Silence.¡±


    The weight of that single word sent a shiver through everyone in the room. Terrence¡¯s breath hitched as the voice spoke again, this time with finality.


    ¡°Terrence Hale, your crimes have been recorded and confirmed. No further testimony is required.¡±


    Terrence¡¯s mouth opened, but no sound came out. His shoulders slumped as his body trembled. The realization that his fate was sealed reflected in his wide, terrified eyes.


    The ring flared faintly once more, the icy voice breaking the tense silence. ¡°As for the young guard¡­¡±


    The young guard stiffened, his posture straightening instinctively.


    ¡°You have committed no crime and will not face punishment,¡± the voice continued. ¡°However, your failure to uphold the honor and duty of the BPS cannot go overlooked. As such, you will forfeit all pay for the next six months.¡±


    The young guard¡¯s expression tightened, but he dropped to one knee and bowed his head. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your mercy.¡±


    The ring¡¯s glow flickered as the voice issued a new order. ¡°You will be tasked with bringing this criminal back to the upper village for justice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the young guard replied sharply, rising to his feet.


    The ring pulsed again, its attention seemingly returning to the middle-aged guard. Terrence flinched, his body trembling as he tried to back away. Suddenly, the ring erupted with a burst of energy, an icy aura sweeping through the room.


    Everyone froze as a bone-deep chill settled over them. The oppressive force made it hard to breathe, and Terrence stumbled backward, his legs giving out beneath him.


    The voice grew even colder and this time, its tone was filled with malice. ¡°Terrence Hale. If you so much as touch a single hair on Master Lorien, young Emma, or their friends, I will ensure your punishment surpasses even the depths of Barron¡¯s Agony. You will wish for death but find none. You will be erased from existence with your family and friends following right behind you¡±


    The room felt frozen in time, the ominous energy pressing down on everyone until it suddenly vanished. The ring dimmed and returned to its ordinary state, leaving behind an eerie silence.


    For a moment, no one spoke, the weight of the warning lingering in the air. Then¡ª


    ¡°Wooooah!¡± Emma¡¯s voice shattered the quiet, her wide eyes sparkling with awe as she practically skipped over to Lorien. ¡°Big brother! Where did you get this amazing ring?! That was the coolest thing ever!¡±


    Lorien gave her a small, amused smile, ruffling her hair. ¡°Every heir of the Ashbourne family is given one of these rings. We¡¯re required to carry it at all times. You¡¯ll get one too when you¡¯re older.¡±


    Emma gasped. ¡°Really?!¡± She clutched her hands together, practically glowing with excitement.


    Nearby, Elise folded her arms, looking directly at Seren. ¡°Was this all part of your plan?¡±


    Seren didn¡¯t answer immediately. He simply grinned, his expression annoyingly smug.


    Kai walked up and slapped Seren hard on the back, the force jerking him forward. ¡°You could¡¯ve given us a heads-up! Good job, though. But still, I feel betrayed and used.¡±


    Seren laughed awkwardly, rubbing his shoulder. ¡°Ah¡­ yeah. My bad. I¡¯ll treat you to food to make up for it.¡±


    Emma immediately jumped in front of him, pointing accusingly. ¡°Hey! I was fooled too! You need to treat me to dinner as well!¡±


    Seren chuckled, holding up his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, alright. Dinner¡¯s on me.¡±


    The young guard cleared his throat, clapping his hands once to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Now that everything is settled, we should be heading out. I¡¯ll ensure Terrence is brought to the upper village and justice is served.¡±


    As he finished, Finn raised his hand. ¡°Wait! What about that guy?¡± He gestured to the broken man still crumpled on the floor.


    The young guard, having regained his composure, straightened. ¡°He¡¯ll face justice as well. He won¡¯t be executed, but he¡¯ll rot in prison for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Emma huffed, crossing her arms. ¡°Serves him right!¡±


    Finn nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, sounds about¡ª¡±


    A blur of motion cut Finn off mid-sentence.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Elise cried, her voice panicked.


    The room seemed to stop as everyone turned in shock.


    Seren was already there, gripping the broken man by his collar. In one brutal motion, he slammed him into the cracked window.


    Crash!


    The glass shattered with an ear-splitting crash as Seren forced the man through the jagged frame.


    Now standing outside on the narrow edge of the balcony, Seren held the man by the neck with one hand, his body dangling precariously over the drop.


    The group froze, stunned into silence. This wasn¡¯t the calm, calculating Seren they knew. His expression was dark and vicious, his eyes burning with a chilling fury they¡¯d never seen before.


    The man struggled weakly, choking as Seren¡¯s grip tightened around his neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to just let you rot in a cell?¡± Seren said, his voice low and filled with venom. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to sleep, not with you still alive¡±


    The man gasped and sputtered, his body trembling as he tried to plead. ¡°P-p-please! D-don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Seren! What the hell are you doing?!¡± Finn was the first one to shout, his voice cracking. ¡°Put him down! You don¡¯t need to do this!¡±


    Elise¡¯s heart pounded as she stepped forward, her voice trembling but firm. ¡°Seren, enough! He¡¯s already lost! Don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Lorien¡¯s usual calm was shattered, his eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Seren, stop! He¡¯s done! He¡¯s beaten! What¡¯s the point of killing him now?!¡±


    Kai¡¯s fists clenched, his voice low but urgent. ¡°This isn¡¯t right, Seren. Let him go.¡±


    The young guard stepped forward cautiously, his hands raised as if approaching a wild animal. ¡°Calm down,¡± His voice was steady but laced with tension. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. I promise, I¡¯ll make sure this man rots in jail for the rest of his miserable life. I¡¯ll make him suffer for what he¡¯s done. You don¡¯t need to go through with this. Just step back. Please.¡±


    The broken man in Seren¡¯s hand thrashed weakly, his voice hoarse as he sobbed. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Please! I won¡¯t do anything bad again! I¡¯ll change¡ªI swear!¡± Tears streamed down his face, mixing with the blood already staining it.


    The young guard edged closer, speaking gently. ¡°You¡¯ve already won. Be the wise one here. Just... step away from the edge, and let me handle this.¡±


    Seren turned his head slightly, meeting the guard¡¯s eyes. For a moment, there was nothing but silence.


    Then Seren spoke, his voice calm and detached. ¡°You¡¯ll make him suffer?¡±


    The guard nodded quickly, his expression earnest. ¡°Yes. I swear it. Just let him go, and I¡¯ll make sure he never sees the light of day.¡±


    Seren was silent for a bit. ¡°Good.¡± Then he looked back at the man dangling in his grip, his expression hardening. ¡°But I don¡¯t care¡±.


    And then he let go.


    The man¡¯s scream tore through the air, sharp and desperate, before ending abruptly with a muffled splat.


    Everyone froze.


    The young guard rushed to the balcony, leaning over the edge. His face paled as he looked down. Below, the broken man¡¯s twisted body lay lifeless, his blood pooling around him, his face frozen in a horrifying mix of fear and despair.


    Seren turned away from the edge, his expression unreadable. As he passed the guard, he said softly, ¡°It¡¯s done. Don¡¯t waste time mourning for a scum.¡±


    The young guard turned, his mouth opening as if to argue, but the words caught in his throat.


    Kai was the first of the group to break the silence. ¡°Seren.¡± His voice was tight, laced with disbelief. ¡°What was that? What are you doing?¡±


    Lorien frowned, his jaw tightening. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to kill him. He was finished. He couldn¡¯t have hurt anyone anymore.¡±


    Finn¡¯s face was pale, his usual humor absent. ¡°You... you just threw him like he was nothing. I mean, sure we killed a lot of people back there but they were¡­¡± He stopped, running a hand through his hair as he glanced at Seren uneasily.


    Elise stood back, her lips pressed tightly together. Her gaze flicked between Seren and the broken window, but she didn¡¯t speak.


    It wasn¡¯t the man¡¯s death that left them shaken¡ªit was the cold, ruthless way Seren had acted.


    Lorien stepped in front of Seren, his tone growing sharper. ¡°Why, Seren? Why did you do that?¡±


    Seren stopped, meeting Lorien¡¯s gaze. His voice was calm but laced with something colder. ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t let him live.¡±


    Lorien frowned, his frustration mounting. ¡°That¡¯s not an answer. He was beaten, begging, crying. He would¡¯ve rotted in prison for the rest of his life. Why was that not enough for you?¡±


    Seren didn¡¯t answer right away. He studied Lorien for a long moment, then his tone dropped as he asked, ¡°Do you understand what I feel right now?¡±


    Lorien¡¯s frown deepened, confusion flickering across his face. ¡°What you feel? Seren, I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Seren interrupted, ¡°The anger. The hatred. The contempt I feel toward that man. Do you understand it?¡±


    Lorien opened his mouth to respond, but Seren¡¯s words came faster, colder. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what it¡¯s like to see something so sickening that it twists your stomach. To know that every breath someone took was one too many.¡±


    Then Seren¡¯s gaze shifted briefly¡ªtoo briefly¡ªtoward Susie, who stood frozen in the corner of the room, her hands clasped tightly in front of her. She stiffened as their eyes met, and for a moment, something unspoken passed between them.


    Seren¡¯s gaze returned to Lorien, his expression serious. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. Not you.¡±


    Lorien¡¯s jaw tightened, his fists clenching at his sides. His voice lowered, trembling with frustration. ¡°Then explain it to me.¡±


    Seren¡¯s lips curled faintly into a bitter smile. ¡°I could explain, but it wouldn¡¯t change anything. You wouldn¡¯t feel it like I do.¡±


    The room fell into tense silence as Seren took a step closer to Lorien, his tone turning slightly gentle. ¡°Not everyone feels the same way about certain people. Some things, Lorien, you don¡¯t have the right to question.¡±


    Lorien¡¯s breath caught, his confusion shifting into realization about why Seren was acting the way he was. His fists unclenched slightly, but his frustration remained.


    Seren turned away, his tone cooling further. ¡°Don¡¯t try to understand me, Lorien. Just stay the way you are.¡±


    With that, Seren walked ahead, his footsteps echoing in the silence. From behind, Elise watched him go, her gaze fixed on his back. Her chest tightened painfully, an ache that seemed to grow with every passing second. ¡®Seren¡­¡¯


    Her eyes shifted to Susie, standing off to the side. Susie¡¯s gaze was also locked on Seren, her expression was a blend of emotions¡ªconcern, guilt, relief, and a warmth Elise recognized all too well.


    ¡®Love.¡¯


    Elise¡¯s breath caught, her fingers curling into fists at her sides. ¡®Seren, do you really see her that way?¡¯ she thought bitterly. ¡®Am I just your friend?¡¯


    ¡®Is that why you killed him?¡¯ she wondered, her thoughts turning toward the man Seren had just thrown to his death. ¡®Was it because of her? Because of what he did to her?¡¯


    The realization struck like a knife. Seren had done something cruel, something ruthless, for someone he clearly cared about. But that someone wasn¡¯t her.


    Her lips trembled as she struggled to hold herself together. ¡®If I were in her place, would you have done the same for me?¡¯


    The questions she tried to suppress surged forward, refusing to be silenced. ¡®Would you protect me? Would you fight for me? Would you look at me with those same eyes?¡¯


    She inhaled sharply, the ache in her heart threatening to overwhelm her.


    ¡®Would you¡­¡¯ Her thoughts twisted with a bitter longing she couldn¡¯t deny.


    ¡®¡­kill for me?¡¯


    Jealousy had now started to seep in.

 Chapter 66.1: Announcement

    Hello, hopefully, all of you have been well. As most of you would have noticed, I haven''t been posting for the last 10 days. I apologize for this but I haven''t had the time to write because I have exams and assignments coming up now that the end of the semester is drawing near and it''s taking up most of my time along with some other work that''s been bogging me down. Due to this, I won''t be able to return to my normal schedule until the exam season is over. So the novel will now be going on hiatus till the exam season is over. I expect my exams to be over by December 20th and I should be back before Christmas comes around. Again, I''m sorry for going on hiatus. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    In the meantime, here is Finn and Emma art.<figure></figure>

 Chapter 67: Inside Serens Mind

    Seren moved through the forest with ease. The muted light filtering through the forest cast shifting patterns on his face.


    Behind him, the rest of the group followed, but the usual camaraderie was absent.


    Finn wasn¡¯t joking to break the tension, keeping his head down. Emme wasn¡¯t being mischievous and was uncharacteristically subdued, while Elise seemed lost in thought, staring blankly as she walked.


    Only Susie showed a glimmer of something resembling happiness, though it was tempered by a deep and lingering guilt. She couldn¡¯t shake the thought that had she stood her ground and dealt with the situation herself, Seren wouldn¡¯t have had to act the way he had.


    They were children, after all, still inexperienced in the ways of the world. In their hearts, they believed that sparing someone, if given the chance, was the right thing to do. The idea of taking a life, even that of someone who deserved it, was foreign to them. Seren¡¯s cold, calculated act of killing a man who was destined to rot in a cell had shaken something fundamental in each of them.


    Even though they all understood the logic of his decision¡ªnone of them would mourn the loss of a criminal who had inflicted pain on others but it still felt... wrong.


    ¡°Kai, what section are we in?¡± Seren suddenly broke the silence, his voice cutting through the heavy tension.


    ¡°Huh? O-oh, we¡¯re in section 19 right now. Section 24 is on the northeast side,¡± Kai replied, his tone seeming hesitant.


    Seren nodded silently. He acted casual and relaxed as though nothing had happened. Noticing  the others¡¯ hesitant glances and the discomfort in the group, he had a thought.


    <i>¡®Hmmm, should I start killing some more people to get them used to this?¡¯</i>


    He had morality, in the sense that he understood it. But he had no intention of upholding it. In the end, when his mission was complete, they would all die anyway.


    A foreign voice suddenly echoed in Seren¡¯s mind.


    <i>¡®Seren, remember that at the end of the day, we serve a loving God. He loves all, regardless of their actions. You shouldn¡¯t go around killing people. It does not please Him.¡¯</i>


    The voice was calm yet heavy with emotion.


    Seren¡¯s gaze unfocused as he turned inward, drawn deep into the recesses of his mind.


    In his mind, he stood in an endless, pitch-black expanse. The space was still, eerily quiet, stretching infinitely in all directions.


    Then, the darkness rippled. Grey smoke began to rise, curling and twisting as it formed four violent whirlpools. The maelstroms spun furiously for only a few moments before dissipating just as abruptly, leaving behind four distinct figures in their place.


    ¡°Finally! I¡¯m back alive!¡±


    A voice suddenly rang out in joy.


    The speaker was peculiar¡ªhe had no head. Instead, in place of a head sat a cage, and within it, an owl watched from behind black, unreadable eyes.


    ¡°Shut your mouth, Enki, or I will kill you.¡±


    A second voice cut through the air. The speaker lounged on a grand, royal bed, her charcoal skin glistening under the golden accessories that adorned her body. A thin veil obscured her face, but her crimson eyes burned through it, fixed on Enki with a chilling intensity.


    ¡°Oh? My bad! I didn¡¯t realize you were <i>strong enough</i> to kill someone in an <i>imaginary world</i>.¡±


    Enki taunted her, his exaggerated voice only making his words more infuriating. The owl inside the cage tilted its head.


    ¡°Enki. Suratha. Conduct yourselves in front of Seren.¡±


    The authoritative command came from the third figure, a regal man seated atop a shattered throne. His royal robe hung loosely over his frame, exposing part of his chest. His presence alone silenced the tension between the two.


    Enki gave a prideful snuff, dismissing Suratha¡¯s glare, while she sneered but said nothing more.


    Among the four figures, each exuded something distinct¡ªexcept for one.


    The fourth figure stood directly in front of Seren. Unlike the others, he appeared unremarkable at first glance, a simple man dressed in a white tunic, his medium-length hair and beard neatly kept. Yet, as Seren looked at him, something radiated from his presence¡ªpeace, love, and joy¡ªthough even those words felt insufficient to capture the essence of what he was.


    Pascharis.


    ¡°Killing will not lead you to your goal, Seren,¡± Pascharis said, his voice firm yet gentle.


    ¡°And why do you say that?¡± Seren asked, in a respectful but amused voice. ¡°I have succeeded in my past lives countless times so why would it be any different this time as well?¡±


    Pascharis met his gaze without hesitation. ¡°Because it does not please <i>Him.</i> And it will not save you.¡±


    Enki, now sprawled lazily on the floor, spoke with a smug drawl. ¡°What does it matter if it pleases ¡®Him¡¯ or not? Our only duty is to complete the mission. In the end, our soul will be saved regardless. I¡¯m sure after dying so many times, you should have realized that unlike normal people, our soul is shattered beyond repair. The only reason we¡¯re able to exist is because of Him¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Seren nodded. ¡°Enki is right. We can''t exist without Him. His word is our sole purpose.¡± His gaze swept over the four figures before him. ¡°All of you were once me. You were my past selves before I evolved into who I am now. So, more than anyone, you should understand how I feel. We don¡¯t ask, we have faith and obey¡±


    All the four figures in mind were once his past personalities in one of his previous lives. Although he had been with many personalities in the past, only these 4 were the ones that survived the wall of time. They could be considered Seren¡¯s advisors who guide him to make the best possible decision to achieve his goals because at the end of the day, all of them are one person.


    ¡°Yeah, well, I don¡¯t wanna literally become the past,¡± Enki grumbled. ¡°Do you have any idea how dreadful it is when you don¡¯t meditate for prolonged period of time? We start fading away!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Seren,¡± Suratha added, her voice laced with displeasure as she examined her hand, now semi-transparent. ¡°Your neglect is leading to our slow deterioration. Currently, all four of us could only be considered as your imaginary friends. If you don''t meditate or talk to us regularly, we will eventually disappear¡±


    Seated upon his ruined throne, Archelaus studied Seren. His voice then rang out, deep and regal, ¡°Has something been on your mind?¡±


    Seren sighed, raking a hand through his hair, exhaustion evident in his expression. ¡°There¡¯s too much I don¡¯t know about this world. I feel restricted in my actions.¡±


    Enki, the sharpest of them all, exhaled through his nonexistent mouth. ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen about this world¡ªor more specifically, this village¡ªthere¡¯s something <i>off</i> about it. There¡¯s no prominent religion here. There isn¡¯t even a proper library that talks about in detail about the outside world. We know there are multiple Gods in this place, each of them probably having millions of followers but how come there is no information about any religion or God in this place¡±.


    He shifted his gaze to the others, his tone growing uneasy. ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯re being¡­ isolated.¡±


    Silence.


    The implications were not lost on them. Isolation was dangerous. Without proper knowledge of their surroundings, they wouldn¡¯t even know what traps lay in wait until they had already stepped into them.


    Seren let out another sigh, the weight on his shoulders pressing heavier. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been keeping my actions to a minimum. There¡¯s something¡ªor someone¡ªprotecting me from being directly targeted by the religious factions. If I act too recklessly, I might lose that protection, and I have no way of knowing what happens after that.¡±


    Suratha chuckled darkly. ¡°True. Under normal circumstances, you would have already extorted and slaughtered half the people in this village. Honestly, I still get chills remembering how you spared that brat who tried to rob you.¡±


    Archelaus leaned forward slightly, his fingers tapping the armrest of his ruined throne. ¡°Seren, you should be fine acting freely¡ªat least within this village.¡±


    Enki gave an exaggerated bow, mocking his dignified tone. ¡°Oh, pray tell, your <i>majesty,</i> what great wisdom do you bestow upon us?¡±


    Archelaus ignored him. ¡°The priest who visited you that night knew who you were. He knew your identity, your purpose but he made no move to harm you. That alone tells us something important: they can reach you, but they can¡¯t directly touch you. Their influence is limited to the environment around you. That would explain why no religious doctrine is allowed to exist in this village. To isolate you¡±


    Seren fell silent, digesting this new revelation. It was a plausible theory. After all, God wouldn¡¯t have sent him into a lion¡¯s den without some form of protection at least.


    The more he thought, the more Seren became convinced that this had to be the case.


    A slow, sinister grin crept onto his face. ¡°If that¡¯s true¡­ then that means¡­ I can do whatever I want¡±


    The moment the realization dawned on him, the air in his mindscape shifted.


    Enki¡¯s breath hitched in excitement. Suratha¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk. Archelaus¡¯s regal posture remained unchanged, but his eyes gleamed with determination.


    The four of them giggled¡ªquiet at first, then growing louder, their laughter crackling with barely contained wicked glee.


    Only Pascharis remained still, his expression shadowed with concern.


    Before anyone could respond, Suratha suddenly turned her piercing crimson gaze to Seren. ¡°By the way, have you chosen the Fallens yet?¡± she asked, her tone almost casual yet tinged with curiosity. ¡°God told you to choose, didn''t He?¡±


    The air shifted slightly as all eyes turned to Seren.


    He exhaled, crossing his arms. ¡°Since God never gave me any requirements for choosing the Fallens beyond ensuring there are at least seven¡ªincluding myself¡ªI decided to nurture them myself.¡±


    Archelaus tilted his head, intrigued. Suratha, resting her chin on her palm, smirked slightly.


    ¡°And?¡± she prodded.


    Seren¡¯s gaze darkened, yet there was a gleam of something almost resembling amusement. ¡°Lorien, Susie, Elise, and Kai... they have potential.¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°They will do.¡±


    Pascharis, who had been silent until now, finally spoke, his voice carrying an unmistakable note of concern. ¡°And how do you plan to nurture them, Seren?¡±


    Seren turned to look at him and saw the worry in his face. He smiled. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, Pascharis.¡± His voice was oddly light. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be too harsh on them.¡±


    Pascharis didn¡¯t respond immediately, but his eyes searched Seren¡¯s expression, looking for something¡ªperhaps reassurance.


    Then, unexpectedly, Enki sat up, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Now that we¡¯re on this topic, Seren, have you ever actually asked God or one of His angels what a ¡®Fallen¡¯ really is? I mean, is it a title? A power-up? What are we supposed to be?¡±


    The mood in the abyss shifted. Seren¡¯s expression, once relaxed, turned unreadable. His voice, when he spoke, was quieter, more serious.


    ¡°I did ask.¡±


    The others leaned in slightly, waiting for his answer.


    ¡°The angel told me this: ¡®The Fallens are the ones who fell before the world did.¡¯¡±


    Silence followed. The words carried weight¡ªdense, philosophical, and layered with meaning, yet offering no clear answers.


    Enki narrowed his eyes, contemplating the phrase. Suratha let out a soft chuckle, as though she found the mystery amusing. Archelaus remained impassive, unreadable.


    Pascharis, however, looked even more concerned than before.


    Seren let them sit with the words for a moment before moving on. ¡°Regardless of what it means, I will make sure that when the time comes, they will be ready.¡±


    Then Seren¡¯s head suddenly snapped up. ¡°I have to go. We¡¯ll talk later.¡±


    ¡°Make sure you meditate this time!¡± Enki shouted as Seren¡¯s form began fading from the mindscape. ¡°Or I swear I¡¯ll start singing lullabies just to annoy you¡ª¡±


    <i>Smack!</i>


    Suratha¡¯s kick sent Enki flying across the void, his enraged yells echoing.


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t ever think of singing that again! It makes my ears bleed!¡±


    ¡­


    Seren blinked as his consciousness returned to the physical world. He pushed aside a tangle of leaves and stepped forward, emerging onto the edge of a cliff.


    Below him stretched a vast landscape of giant holes in the earth, each carved deep into the ground. Towering tree trunks jutted out from the cratered walls, their gnarled roots vanishing into the abyss. They could vaguely see hundreds of shadows moving in the depths, darkness swallowing the lower reaches of the terrain.


    It was a scene straight out of a fantasy.


    ¡°Wowww! Is this where we¡¯ll be hunting the gloom crawlers?¡± Emme¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, her wonder uncontained.


    Other than Kai and Lorien who already somewhat had knowledge of this place, everyone watched in similar awe and wonder at the sheer scale of their surroundings.


    Seren saw their mesmerized expressions and thought,<i> ¡®I should probably take things slow with them at least. They are still too young to be exposed to the cruel things out there¡¯.</i>


    For now.


    But not forever.

 Chapter 68: A Team Effort (Except Seren)

    Lorien stood at the edge of the massive crater, staring down into the abyss below. Without hesitation, he took a few steps back, then sprinted forward and leaped. The darkness swallowed him as he plunged downward, his expression calm, almost indifferent. Midair, he drew his chained swords and swung them at the crater wall.


    BAM!


    The blades dug into the rock, slowing his descent. Using the momentum, Lorien kicked off the wall and landed gracefully on a narrow ledge jutting from the side.


    Up above, Kai and Seren clapped lightly, while Susie let out a soft ¡°Wow,¡± clearly impressed.


    Lorien tilted his head up and shouted, ¡°Easy right. No need to be afraid¡ªI¡¯ll catch any idiot who somehow manages to screw this up.¡±


    Finn scoffed. ¡°Even a toddler could do that.¡±


    Emma, who had been standing nearby, cracked her tiny knuckles and shot Finn a glare. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m worse than a toddler?¡±


    A shiver ran through Finn¡¯s body. He backpedaled immediately. ¡°I¡ªI was joking,¡± Before Emma could say anything else, he jumped into the crater.


    ¡°Watch this!¡± Finn called out mid-air. He hurled his spear at the wall below. It embedded itself deep into the rock, and Finn landed atop it, using the force of his weight to bend the shaft. The spear flexed, launching him back up slightly before he twisted in the air and landed with exaggerated flair in front of Lorien.


    He struck a smug victory pose. ¡°Success.¡±


    ¡°...Show off¡± Lorien deadpanned.


    Finn smirked. ¡°Tch, you just don¡¯t get it. When you¡¯re as good as me, even normal things <i>look</i> like showing off.¡±


    Lorien ignored him and called up to the rest of the group.


    ¡°Emma, here¡ªclimb on.¡± Kai knelt down, offering his shoulders.


    Emma climbed up, grumbling, ¡°Why can¡¯t my brother take care of me like this?¡±


    With a single powerful jump, Kai descended, using his longsword to control his landing with ease.


    Meanwhile, up top, Susie and Elise watched in hesitation as the others got down with ease.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    Seren¡¯s voice suddenly cut through the moment, making both of them jump.


    Elise straightened her posture. ¡°Of course not! I can do this easily.¡±


    Internally, she screamed, ¡®<i>Why did I say that?! That jump looks terrifying!¡¯</i>


    Then an idea struck her.<i> ¡®Wait¡­ I don¡¯t have a weapon to slow my fall, right? So¡­ I could just ask Seren to carry me!¡¯</i>


    Her mind instantly conjured a scene¡ªSeren holding her princess-style, his strong arms wrapped around her as she clung to him. Their eyes would meet, his voice soft as he whispered¨C


    She nearly drooled at the thought.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Elise cleared her throat, quickly schooling her expression into something neutral. She needed an excuse, something plausible.


    ¡°Well,¡± she began, ¡°I, uh, didn¡¯t bring a weapon with me, so it¡¯d be dangerous for me to jump. If you could carry me down there, that would be¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Seren silently placed a sword in her hands.


    ¡°Jump.¡±


    His voice was calm, his smile perfectly polite.


    Elise stared at the weapon in her hands, her brain short-circuiting. <i>What just happened?</i>


    She glanced back at the crater. The sheer depth made her stomach churn¡ªat least 500 meters down. If she messed up, she was dead. Her mind screamed in protest. <i>What do I do?! What do I do?! What do I do?!</i>


    She cursed internally. <i>Screw Lorien and Finn and their unnecessary talent.</i>


    Then, out of the corner of her eye, she spotted Susie, looking just as terrified. A mischievous smile crept onto Elise¡¯s face as she thought of a great idea.


    Seren tilted his head in confusion at Elise¡¯s behaviour.


    ¡°Susie,¡± Elise said sweetly, draping an arm around her shoulders, ¡°why don¡¯t you go first?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Huh?!¡± Susie¡¯s eyes widened in panic as Elise casually guided her to the crater¡¯s edge.


    ¡°Wait! Wait! I¡¯m not ready yet!¡± Susie protested, trying to backpedal, but Elise pushed her forward with a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine. Kai or Lorien will be down there to catch you if something happens¡± Elise said reassuringly, although she didn¡¯t believe in her own words.


    ¡®<i>I¡¯m sorry, Susie, but¡­ I will be the one Seren carries down!</i>¡¯ Elise thought triumphantly.


    Susie now stood at the edge, frozen. She turned her wide, pleading eyes to Seren, trying her best to look innocent and adorable in hopes of earning his sympathy.


    Seren¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but the cold smile he gave her clearly said, ¡®<i>No chance¡¯</i>


    Susie¡¯s shoulders slumped. Seeing no way out, she sucked in a shaky breath. Then, with forced determination, she jumped.


    The air rushed past her as she descended. Just like Lorien, she waited a few seconds before stabbing the sword into the wall. The blade sank into the rock, slowing her fall as she held on for dear life.


    Everything was going smoothly.


    Until it wasn¡¯t.


    A sharp crack rang out.


    The section of the wall Susie had lodged her sword into crumbled unexpectedly.


    Her grip slipped.


    ¡°Wahhhhhh!¡± she cried as she lost control, her body plunging into freefall.


    Up above, Kai¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t hesitate and with a powerful lunge, he leaned over the edge, stretching his arm out¡ª


    Got her.


    Kai¡¯s fingers managed to latch onto Susie¡¯s wrist just before she could plummet deeper into the abyss. She dangled helplessly, swinging slightly from the momentum.


    A beat of silence passed.


    Then Kai easily hauled her back up, setting her gently onto the ledge.


    The moment Susie¡¯s feet touched solid ground, her legs gave out beneath her.


    She collapsed, breathing hard, her hands gripping the earth like it might disappear beneath her. ¡°That was so scary,¡± she whimpered, voice shaking. ¡°I almost died.¡±


    Finn leaned toward Lorien, smirking. ¡°Not gonna call her worse than a toddler?¡±


    Lorien side-eyed Finn, then said dryly, ¡°Unlike you, she doesn¡¯t have formal training.¡±


    Finn¡¯s smirk twitched. ¡°¡­Low blow, man.¡±


    Lorien shrugged. ¡°Just stating facts.¡±


    Elise watched the scene unfold below, her eyes following Susie as she collapsed onto the ground in relief. A plan formed instantly. She spun toward Seren with a beaming smile, her eyes practically sparkling with innocence.


    ¡°Seren,¡± she began sweetly, stepping in front of him with her arms wide open, making it painfully obvious what she wanted. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t think I can do this after all.¡±


    She stood there expectantly, waiting to be carried.


    Seren simply stared at her.


    ¡­


    ¡°...Umm, Seren?¡± Elise¡¯s smile twitched slightly. ¡°Can I ask what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Seren held her by the collar.


    Dangling.


    Over the edge of the crater.


    Elise slowly turned her head to look at him, her face stiff with fear. ¡°¡­You¡¯re not planning on tossing me, right? This is just your way of carrying me down, right? <i>Right?!</i>¡±


    Seren continued to smile silently.


    Then, with all the care of tossing out a piece of trash, he flung her into the crater.


    ¡°SCREW YOU, SERENNNNN!¡± Elise shrieked, tears streaming from her eyes as she plummeted. Unlike Susie, she didn¡¯t even think about using her sword¡ªher mind had completely shut down.


    Kai sighed before catching her with ease.


    Elise lay flat on the ground, chest heaving. ¡®<i>Emotionless bastard¡¯</i> she seethed internally.


    Up above, Seren wasted no time with theatrics. He simply stepped off the ledge and fell, his face as impassive as ever.


    His speed increased rapidly as he plummeted toward the ground.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Finn, watching with a frown, tilted his head. ¡°Uh¡­ Is he not gonna slow himself down? He¡¯s not even holding a weapon.¡±


    Seren kicked off the wall to change trajectory and land on the platform. Then just before impact, a soft glow pulsed around Seren as he activated his Guard Talisman. A transparent shield appeared beneath him. The moment it touched the ground, it absorbed the force of his fall, stopping him mid-air before shattering. Seren landed smoothly, barely disturbed by the impact.


    Emma¡¯s eyes widened in admiration. She jumped up, clapping her hands. ¡°That was so cool!¡±


    Finn scoffed. ¡°Mine was still cooler.¡±


    ¡°Shut it,¡± Emma glared at him.


    Seren dusted himself off as if nothing had happened. Then, out of nowhere, Susie walked up to him.


    Seren blinked. ¡°¡­What?¡±


    She said nothing. Then, without warning¡ª


    Whack!


    Susie kicked him in the shin.


    ¡°Ow! What was that for?¡± Seren asked, rubbing his leg.


    Susie just pouted. ¡°Idiot.¡±


    She turned and walked away, leaving him bewildered.


    Elise, watching from the side, clenched her fists in victory. ¡®<i>Hehe, good job, Susie. That¡¯ll teach him¡¯</i>


    Just as Elise was silently celebrating Seren¡¯s suffering, a sudden chill ran down her spine.


    With a flash, Seren turned his head toward her.


    Elise stiffened. ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Without breaking eye contact, Seren started walking toward her.


    Elise let out a nervous laugh, taking a tiny step back. ¡°Haha¡­ uh¡­ W-why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Seren didn¡¯t answer. He just reached out¡ª


    And rubbed his knuckles roughly against her temples.


    "Ahhh! Ow, ow, ow, ow!" Elise shrieked, squirming as she tried to pry him off.


    ¡°You were cursing at me in your head, weren¡¯t you?¡± Seren said casually, grinding his knuckles harder.


    ¡°I¡ªAHH! I¡¯M SORRY, I TAKE IT BACK!¡± Elise cried, desperately slapping his arm.


    Seren hummed. ¡°Oh? So you were cursing at me?¡±


    ¡°No! I mean yes! I mean¡ªAhhh! Just stop!¡± Elise flailed.


    ¡°You know, cursing at someone who just graciously helped you build the courage to jump down seems a bit ungrateful, don¡¯t you think?¡± Seren said, his tone as neutral as ever, but his hand relentless.


    Elise, on the verge of tears, wailed, ¡°That was not helping! You threw me like a piece of trash!¡±


    Seren finally released her, and she immediately clutched her head, sniffling.


    ¡°So.¡±


    Lorien suddenly appeared next to them, hands in his pockets, looking at Seren with narrowed eyes. ¡°How exactly did you get your hands on a Guard Talisman relic?¡±


    Seren blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lorien continued, ¡°The soul stones you got from me definitely wouldn¡¯t have been enough.¡±


    For a second, there was complete silence. Seren and Lorien just stared at each other.


    Then Seren let out a laugh as he said, ¡°Oh, I got it at a discount. Upperclassman was nice enough to give it to me since it didn¡¯t suit their rank.¡±


    From the side, Elise muttered under her breath, ¡°Liar.¡±


    Seren¡¯s knuckles twitched as he grabbed her head again.


    "AHHHH!" Elise shrieked again as Seren immediately rubbed his knuckles against her temples once more, this time with extra pressure.


    ¡°I¡¯M SORRYYYYY!¡± Elise flailed helplessly.


    Finn, watching from the side, leaned over to Kai. ¡°Elise no longer seems to be acting quiet around Seren, does she actually like him?¡±


    Kai sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just get moving before she actually dies.¡±


    Then suddenly, a sound echoed from deep within the cave that was in front of them.


    A low, wet <i>scrape.</i>


    The group immediately fell silent.


    The sound came again.


    <i>Scrape. Scrape.</i>


    A slow, deliberate movement was growing closer. The laughter and teasing from moments ago were gone, replaced by a sharpened focus. Hands moved to weapons.


    Seren¡¯s eyes narrowed as he subtly adjusted his stance. Kai shifted his weight forward, his long sword held loosely but ready. Finn¡¯s fingers tapped against the shaft of his spear, a smirk tugging at his lips as if he dared whatever was inside to come out faster.


    Elise swallowed. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not multiple, right?¡±


    Susie clenched her fists, her usual nervousness giving way to focus as she prepared herself to use the relic Kai had given her beforehand.


    <i>Scrape. Scrape. Scrape.</i>


    The sounds neared the entrance.


    Then, out of the darkness¡ª


    A shape emerged.


    A creature the size of a large dog crawled out, its body hunched and covered in thick, slate-gray plates of stone-like armor. Its legs were long and jointed at odd angles, like an insect¡¯s, with blunt claws meant for burrowing rather than slashing. Its face had no eyes¡ªjust a round, uneven mouth that pulsed slightly as it tasted the air.


    Emma, who had initially shrunk behind Kai, peeked out from behind his leg. Her small hands gripped his coat, but instead of fear, her golden eyes gleamed with excitement.


    For a moment, no one moved.


    The group stood still, weapons ready, as the Gloom Crawler crouched at the cave entrance. Its eyeless face twitched slightly, sensing their presence.


    ¡°Tch, this thing doesn¡¯t look so tough,¡± Finn scoffed, rolling his shoulders. A confident smirk spread across his face as he rushed forward without hesitation.


    Lorien groaned, running a hand down his face. ¡°Here we go¡­¡± he muttered before following behind Finn.


    Finn closed the distance in an instant, his spear flexed and poised to strike.


    The Gloom Crawler let out a low, guttural growl, the deep rumble vibrating through the air.


    ¡°Heh, what¡¯s with that weak-ass noise?¡± Finn taunted. ¡°Did I scare you alrea¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, something felt off.


    A faint vibration crawled up his legs from the ground beneath him.


    His instincts screamed at him.


    Without thinking, he jumped¡ªhigh into the air.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    A massive stone spike erupted from the very spot where he had just been standing, sharp enough that it could¡¯ve impaled him instantly.


    Finn twisted mid-air, looking down at the spike as he whistled. ¡°Damn. So that¡¯s the Earthspike ability the textbooks were talking about.¡±


    Lorien, still on the ground but standing at a safe distance, smirked. ¡°That¡¯s why fighting Gloom Crawlers up close is a stupid idea. Unless you¡¯ve got a defensive relic, you¡¯re just begging to get skewered.¡±


    Finn, still airborne, let out a short laugh. ¡°Oh? So all I gotta do is fight from a distance then?¡±


    Without wasting another second, Finn thrust his arm forward, activating his Resonstaff relic. His arm shook violently, the force building rapidly.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A compressed shockwave blasted toward the beast, tearing through the air with a deafening roar.


    The Gloom Crawler immediately sensed the danger. It flinched, then jumped backward at incredible speed.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The shockwave slammed into the ground where the beast had just been, leaving behind a small crater.


    Just as the dust kicked up from the impact¡ª


    Kai appeared.


    Blurring forward, he rushed at the beast from the side, his longsword flashing in his hands.


    ¡°Finn!¡± Kai called sharply. ¡°Avoid hitting the ground too much! If you destabilize the terrain, the ground might collapse and we might end up falling even deeper inside!¡±


    Finn, still mid-air, shrugged. ¡°Pfft, relax! I meant to miss. You think I¡¯d actually screw up my shot that badly?¡±


    Kai didn¡¯t even spare him a glance. ¡°Knowing you? Yes.¡±


    Finn clicked his tongue. ¡°Man, you guys have no faith in me.¡±


    Kai rushed at the beast without hesitation.


    Sensing his approach, the gloom crawler sent another spike hurtling his way.


    Kai didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he activated his Guard Talisman relic.


    The spike erupted from the ground¡ªonly to shatter on impact as it crashed into the transparent shield surrounding Kai. Without breaking stride, he closed the distance.


    Flicker Blade relic!


    The air around Kai¡¯s sword shimmered violently, flickering in and out of focus.


    He slashed.


    The blade phased straight through the creature¡¯s outer armor, bypassing its thick stone plating and cutting deep into its flesh. A gush of blood burst from the wound as the sword came out cleanly on the other side.


    The gloom crawler screamed in agony.


    Snarling, it whipped its thick, shell-covered tail at Kai.


    Kai barely had time to brace. The impact shook his arms as he blocked with his sword, but the sheer force still sent him skidding back several meters.


    ¡°Elise, now!¡± Kai shouted.


    Elise was already on the move.


    She sprinted toward the beast, gripping the sword Seren had given her. ¡°Susie! Assist me!¡±


    ¡°On it!¡± Susie called back.


    The gloom crawler, now wounded and wary, shifted its stance. Elise felt a tremor beneath her feet.


    It was attacking again.


    The ground shook violently.


    A spike shot up right where she had been standing¡ªbut Elise had already sidestepped, dodging effortlessly.


    Then another.


    And another.


    Spike after spike erupted toward her, but Elise moved like she had all the time in the world. Her mind was calm, cold, analyzing the attacks with machine-like precision.


    Her body followed instinctively, weaving through the onslaught of spikes without hesitation.


    Then, she saw her opening.


    She dashed forward, closing the distance.


    The beast sensed the threat and tried to jump back¡ªit knew Elise had no long-range attacks.


    But suddenly, tens of green vines exploded from the ground, wrapping tight around its legs and neck, yanking it down mid-motion.


    ¡°Vinebind relic!¡±


    Susie gritted her teeth, veins bulging as she poured all her strength into restraining the beast using the relic she had received from Kai.


    The gloom crawler thrashed violently, realizing it had been trapped.


    Desperate, it sent another barrage of earth spikes toward Elise.


    But it was too late.


    She dodged effortlessly, her body shifting just out of reach of every attack.


    Then, at the last moment¡ª


    The beast swung its thick claws at her, aiming where she had dodged.


    A direct hit.


    But something was wrong.


    The claws passed right through Elise¡¯s body, phasing through her like a ghost before crashing into the ground.


    Swift Cloak relic!


    Elise¡¯s cold gaze locked onto the creature.


    ¡°I might be afraid of heights,¡± she muttered, raising her sword. ¡°But a small beast like you is nothing.¡±


    She drove the blade deep into a gap in its neck armor, right where the stone plating was weakest.


    The gloom crawler let out a horrific screech.


    Graaaa!


    Then¡ªit went berserk.


    The creature flailed wildly, its body thrashing in a blind frenzy, desperate to free itself from the vines.


    ¡°Ugh¡ªI can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± Susie yelled, gritting her teeth as the veins in her forehead bulged.


    Elise smirked, ignoring the warning as she shifted her stance. ¡°Come on, just die already!¡± she taunted, raising her sword for another strike.


    But just as she was about to land a finishing blow¡ª


    The gloom crawler suddenly raised its claws and slammed them into the ground.


    Elise barely had time to react before Finn grabbed her from behind and yanked her backward. With a strong pull, he jumped away, dragging her with him.


    ¡°Ha?! What are you¡ª¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Elise¡¯s words were drowned out as the entire area around the beast exploded.


    Tens of stone spikes erupted violently, shredding everything within range, cutting through Susie¡¯s vines as if they were paper.


    Elise, now catching her breath a safe distance away, scowled at Finn. ¡°A little warning next time?¡±


    Finn, still watching the gloom crawler carefully, had a rare serious look on his face. ¡°You were about to get skewered,¡± he muttered. ¡°That thing¡¯s not done fighting yet.¡±


    Elise clicked her tongue, but she knew he was right.


    The beast was panting heavily, its body trembling.


    Blood poured from the wounds Kai and Elise had inflicted, and it was clear that last desperate attack had drained the last of its strength.


    ¡°Over here, you ugly dog!¡± Lorien shouted.


    He spun his chained sword above his head, the blades cutting through the air with a sharp whir. Then, he rushed forward.


    The gloom crawler, in its unstable and weakened state, still snarled in defiance as it charged at Lorien with its fangs bared.


    It snapped its razor-sharp teeth at him, but Lorien leapt into the air, dodging the attack effortlessly.


    The beast wasn¡¯t done.


    A massive spike shot up from the ground, aiming to impale Lorien mid-air.


    Lorien exhaled sharply and muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Flame Link relic.¡±


    His chained sword suddenly ignited, flames bursting to life, the metal burning so brightly it almost looked alive.


    With all his strength, Lorien swung one of the chained swords at the spike beneath him.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The spike shattered instantly on impact with the sword, reduced to rubble before it could reach him.


    The gloom crawler was caught off guard as its attack was stopped easily and Lorien¡¯s flaming blade whipped downward and struck it directly in the head.


    The moment the blade connected¡ªthe flames surged violently, exploding outward.


    The stone armor on the beast¡¯s skull cracked apart like brittle glass.


    The beast let out one last horrific shriek.


    <i>Plop</i>


    The gloom crawler¡¯s body collapsed lifelessly, its head split clean in half.


    For a moment, no one spoke.


    Then¡ª


    <i>Clap. Clap. Clap.</i>


    Seren and Emma, standing on the sidelines, applauded casually.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Emma beamed. ¡°So my brother wasn¡¯t a useless bag of meat!¡±


    Finn, grinning mischievously, threw an arm around Lorien¡¯s neck. ¡°Damn, man! That relic¡¯s insane. Where¡¯d you get something that powerful?¡±


    Lorien grumbled, shoving Finn off. ¡°Get off me, idiot.¡±


    Kai, arms crossed, raised an eyebrow. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a relic with an ability like that in the academy¡¯s catalog. Where did you get it?¡±


    Lorien adjusted his clothes, then shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s from my family. They have a monopoly on this type of relic, so you won¡¯t find it anywhere else.¡±


    Finn sighed dramatically. ¡°Ugh. Rich guy perks.¡±


    Emma, still standing beside Seren, suddenly tilted her head. ¡°Um, Brother Seren¡­ why didn¡¯t you fight?¡± she asked in an innocent tone.


    Lorien, overhearing, smirked. ¡°Yeah, I was wondering the same thing,¡± he said with a mocking tone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Figured your weak relics wouldn¡¯t even scratch the thing, so you sat back and watched?¡±


    Seren chuckled, completely unbothered. ¡°I was just observing your teamwork and skills,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°If I got involved, the fight would¡¯ve been over before you even had a chance to swing.¡±


    Lorien scoffed. ¡°Yeah? And I¡¯m the emperor of the empire. Keep dreaming.¡±


    Elise and Susie exchanged awkward glances.


    They both knew.


    Though a weakened version, Seren had almost one-shotted a Superior rank 2 BristleBack Law beast when he fought Evan, so there was no way an Intermediate rank 1 Gloom crawler would pose any trouble for him.


    They laughed nervously and decided not to tell Lorien.